This is a modern-English version of The Secret Garden, originally written by Burnett, Frances Hodgson.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE SECRET GARDEN
by Frances Hodgson Burnett
Author of
“The Shuttle,” “The Making of a Marchioness,”
“The Methods of Lady Walderhurst,” “The Lass o’
Lowries,” “Through One Administration,” “Little Lord
Fauntleroy,” “A Lady of Quality,” etc.
Author of
“The Shuttle,” “The Making of a Marchioness,”
“The Methods of Lady Walderhurst,” “The Lass of
Lowries,” “Through One Administration,” “Little Lord
Fauntleroy,” “A Lady of Quality,” etc.
Contents
CHAPTER I.
THERE IS NO ONE LEFT
When Mary Lennox was sent to Misselthwaite Manor to live with her uncle everybody said she was the most disagreeable-looking child ever seen. It was true, too. She had a little thin face and a little thin body, thin light hair and a sour expression. Her hair was yellow, and her face was yellow because she had been born in India and had always been ill in one way or another. Her father had held a position under the English Government and had always been busy and ill himself, and her mother had been a great beauty who cared only to go to parties and amuse herself with gay people. She had not wanted a little girl at all, and when Mary was born she handed her over to the care of an Ayah, who was made to understand that if she wished to please the Mem Sahib she must keep the child out of sight as much as possible. So when she was a sickly, fretful, ugly little baby she was kept out of the way, and when she became a sickly, fretful, toddling thing she was kept out of the way also. She never remembered seeing familiarly anything but the dark faces of her Ayah and the other native servants, and as they always obeyed her and gave her her own way in everything, because the Mem Sahib would be angry if she was disturbed by her crying, by the time she was six years old she was as tyrannical and selfish a little pig as ever lived. The young English governess who came to teach her to read and write disliked her so much that she gave up her place in three months, and when other governesses came to try to fill it they always went away in a shorter time than the first one. So if Mary had not chosen to really want to know how to read books she would never have learned her letters at all.
When Mary Lennox was sent to Misselthwaite Manor to stay with her uncle, everyone said she was the most unpleasant-looking child they had ever seen. That was definitely true. She had a skinny face and a skinny body, thin light hair, and a sour expression. Her hair was yellow, and her face was yellow because she had been born in India and had always been sick one way or another. Her father held a position in the English Government and was always busy and ill himself, while her mother was a beautiful woman who only cared about going to parties and having fun with lively people. She hadn’t wanted a little girl at all, and when Mary was born, she handed her over to an Ayah, who was told that if she wanted to please the Mem Sahib, she had to keep the child out of sight as much as possible. So when Mary was a sickly, fussy, ugly little baby, she was kept out of the way, and when she grew into a sickly, fussy toddler, she was kept out of the way too. She didn’t remember seeing anything familiar except for the dark faces of her Ayah and the other native servants. They always obeyed her and let her have her way in everything because the Mem Sahib would get angry if her crying disturbed her. By the time she was six years old, she had become the most spoiled and selfish little brat imaginable. The young English governess who came to teach her how to read and write disliked her so much that she quit after three months, and whenever other governesses came to try to take her place, they always left even sooner than the first one. So if Mary hadn’t truly wanted to learn how to read books, she would never have learned her letters at all.
One frightfully hot morning, when she was about nine years old, she awakened feeling very cross, and she became crosser still when she saw that the servant who stood by her bedside was not her Ayah.
One incredibly hot morning, when she was around nine years old, she woke up feeling really grumpy, and she got even grumpier when she noticed that the servant standing by her bedside wasn't her Ayah.
“Why did you come?” she said to the strange woman. “I will not let you stay. Send my Ayah to me.”
“Why are you here?” she asked the unfamiliar woman. “I won’t let you stay. Bring my Ayah to me.”
The woman looked frightened, but she only stammered that the Ayah could not come and when Mary threw herself into a passion and beat and kicked her, she looked only more frightened and repeated that it was not possible for the Ayah to come to Missie Sahib.
The woman looked scared, but she just stammered that the Ayah couldn’t come. When Mary threw a fit and hit and kicked her, she only appeared more terrified and kept saying that it wasn’t possible for the Ayah to come to Missie Sahib.
There was something mysterious in the air that morning. Nothing was done in its regular order and several of the native servants seemed missing, while those whom Mary saw slunk or hurried about with ashy and scared faces. But no one would tell her anything and her Ayah did not come. She was actually left alone as the morning went on, and at last she wandered out into the garden and began to play by herself under a tree near the veranda. She pretended that she was making a flower-bed, and she stuck big scarlet hibiscus blossoms into little heaps of earth, all the time growing more and more angry and muttering to herself the things she would say and the names she would call Saidie when she returned.
There was something mysterious in the air that morning. Nothing was happening in its usual order, and several of the local servants seemed to be missing, while those Mary saw moved around with ashy, frightened faces. But no one would tell her anything, and her Ayah didn't show up. She was actually left alone as the morning went on, and eventually, she wandered out into the garden and started playing by herself under a tree near the veranda. She pretended to create a flower bed, sticking big red hibiscus flowers into small piles of dirt, all the while growing angrier and muttering to herself about what she would say and the names she would call Saidie when she returned.
“Pig! Pig! Daughter of Pigs!” she said, because to call a native a pig is the worst insult of all.
“Pig! Pig! Daughter of Pigs!” she exclaimed, because calling someone from the village a pig is the biggest insult of all.
She was grinding her teeth and saying this over and over again when she heard her mother come out on the veranda with someone. She was with a fair young man and they stood talking together in low strange voices. Mary knew the fair young man who looked like a boy. She had heard that he was a very young officer who had just come from England. The child stared at him, but she stared most at her mother. She always did this when she had a chance to see her, because the Mem Sahib—Mary used to call her that oftener than anything else—was such a tall, slim, pretty person and wore such lovely clothes. Her hair was like curly silk and she had a delicate little nose which seemed to be disdaining things, and she had large laughing eyes. All her clothes were thin and floating, and Mary said they were “full of lace.” They looked fuller of lace than ever this morning, but her eyes were not laughing at all. They were large and scared and lifted imploringly to the fair boy officer’s face.
She was grinding her teeth and repeating this over and over when she heard her mother come out onto the veranda with someone. She was with a light-haired young man, and they stood talking in low, strange voices. Mary recognized the light-haired young man who looked like a boy. She had heard that he was a very young officer who had just arrived from England. The child stared at him, but mostly at her mother. She always did this when she got the chance to see her because the Mem Sahib—Mary called her that more than anything else—was such a tall, slim, pretty woman and wore such beautiful clothes. Her hair was like curly silk, and she had a delicate little nose that seemed to be looking down on things, and she had big laughing eyes. All her clothes were thin and flowing, and Mary said they were “full of lace.” They looked more lacy than ever that morning, but her eyes were not laughing at all. They were big and scared, looking up pleadingly at the fair-haired officer’s face.
“Is it so very bad? Oh, is it?” Mary heard her say.
“Is it really that bad? Oh, is it?” Mary heard her ask.
“Awfully,” the young man answered in a trembling voice. “Awfully, Mrs. Lennox. You ought to have gone to the hills two weeks ago.”
“Awfully,” the young man responded in a shaking voice. “Awfully, Mrs. Lennox. You should have gone to the hills two weeks ago.”
The Mem Sahib wrung her hands.
The Mem Sahib nervously twisted her hands.
“Oh, I know I ought!” she cried. “I only stayed to go to that silly dinner party. What a fool I was!”
“Oh, I know I should!” she exclaimed. “I only stuck around for that ridiculous dinner party. What an idiot I was!”
At that very moment such a loud sound of wailing broke out from the servants’ quarters that she clutched the young man’s arm, and Mary stood shivering from head to foot. The wailing grew wilder and wilder. “What is it? What is it?” Mrs. Lennox gasped.
At that moment, a loud wailing erupted from the servants’ quarters, causing her to grip the young man’s arm, while Mary stood trembling from head to toe. The wailing grew more and more frantic. “What is it? What is it?” Mrs. Lennox gasped.
“Someone has died,” answered the boy officer. “You did not say it had broken out among your servants.”
“Someone has died,” replied the boy officer. “You didn’t mention it had spread among your staff.”
“I did not know!” the Mem Sahib cried. “Come with me! Come with me!” and she turned and ran into the house.
“I didn’t know!” the Mem Sahib exclaimed. “Come with me! Come with me!” and she turned and ran into the house.
After that appalling things happened, and the mysteriousness of the morning was explained to Mary. The cholera had broken out in its most fatal form and people were dying like flies. The Ayah had been taken ill in the night, and it was because she had just died that the servants had wailed in the huts. Before the next day three other servants were dead and others had run away in terror. There was panic on every side, and dying people in all the bungalows.
After those terrible events, the strange happenings of the morning were explained to Mary. Cholera had erupted in its deadliest form, and people were dying left and right. The Ayah had fallen ill during the night, and her death was the reason the servants were crying in the huts. By the next day, three more servants were dead, and others had fled in fear. Panic spread everywhere, with dying people in all the bungalows.
During the confusion and bewilderment of the second day Mary hid herself in the nursery and was forgotten by everyone. Nobody thought of her, nobody wanted her, and strange things happened of which she knew nothing. Mary alternately cried and slept through the hours. She only knew that people were ill and that she heard mysterious and frightening sounds. Once she crept into the dining-room and found it empty, though a partly finished meal was on the table and chairs and plates looked as if they had been hastily pushed back when the diners rose suddenly for some reason. The child ate some fruit and biscuits, and being thirsty she drank a glass of wine which stood nearly filled. It was sweet, and she did not know how strong it was. Very soon it made her intensely drowsy, and she went back to her nursery and shut herself in again, frightened by cries she heard in the huts and by the hurrying sound of feet. The wine made her so sleepy that she could scarcely keep her eyes open and she lay down on her bed and knew nothing more for a long time.
During the confusion and chaos of the second day, Mary hid in the nursery and was forgotten by everyone. Nobody thought about her, nobody wanted her, and strange things happened that she was completely unaware of. Mary alternately cried and slept for hours. All she knew was that people were sick and that she heard mysterious and frightening noises. Once, she quietly went into the dining room and found it empty, although a half-finished meal was on the table and the chairs and plates looked like they had been quickly pushed aside when the diners suddenly got up for some unknown reason. The child ate some fruit and biscuits, and feeling thirsty, she drank a glass of wine that was nearly full. It was sweet, and she didn't realize how strong it was. Very soon, it made her extremely drowsy, and she returned to her nursery and locked herself in again, scared by the cries she heard from the huts and the rushing sound of footsteps. The wine made her so sleepy that she could barely keep her eyes open, and she lay down on her bed and knew nothing more for a long time.
Many things happened during the hours in which she slept so heavily, but she was not disturbed by the wails and the sound of things being carried in and out of the bungalow.
Many things happened while she slept so deeply, but she wasn't bothered by the cries and the noise of things being moved in and out of the bungalow.
When she awakened she lay and stared at the wall. The house was perfectly still. She had never known it to be so silent before. She heard neither voices nor footsteps, and wondered if everybody had got well of the cholera and all the trouble was over. She wondered also who would take care of her now her Ayah was dead. There would be a new Ayah, and perhaps she would know some new stories. Mary had been rather tired of the old ones. She did not cry because her nurse had died. She was not an affectionate child and had never cared much for anyone. The noise and hurrying about and wailing over the cholera had frightened her, and she had been angry because no one seemed to remember that she was alive. Everyone was too panic-stricken to think of a little girl no one was fond of. When people had the cholera it seemed that they remembered nothing but themselves. But if everyone had got well again, surely someone would remember and come to look for her.
When she woke up, she lay there and stared at the wall. The house was completely quiet. She had never known it to be this silent before. She heard neither voices nor footsteps and wondered if everyone had recovered from the cholera and if all the trouble was finally over. She also wondered who would take care of her now that her Ayah was dead. There would be a new Ayah, and maybe she would know some new stories. Mary had grown weary of the old ones. She didn’t cry because her nurse had died. She wasn’t a loving child and had never cared much for anyone. The noise, the rushing around, and the wailing over the cholera had scared her, and she had felt angry because no one seemed to remember that she was alive. Everyone was too overwhelmed to think about a little girl that no one was fond of. When people had the cholera, it seemed like they only remembered themselves. But if everyone had recovered, surely someone would remember and come to look for her.
But no one came, and as she lay waiting the house seemed to grow more and more silent. She heard something rustling on the matting and when she looked down she saw a little snake gliding along and watching her with eyes like jewels. She was not frightened, because he was a harmless little thing who would not hurt her and he seemed in a hurry to get out of the room. He slipped under the door as she watched him.
But no one came, and as she lay there waiting, the house felt increasingly silent. She heard something rustling on the floor, and when she looked down, she saw a small snake sliding by and staring at her with jewel-like eyes. She wasn’t scared because he was a harmless little thing who wouldn’t hurt her, and he seemed eager to leave the room. He slipped under the door while she watched him.
“How queer and quiet it is,” she said. “It sounds as if there were no one in the bungalow but me and the snake.”
“How strange and quiet it is,” she said. “It sounds like there’s no one in the bungalow except me and the snake.”
Almost the next minute she heard footsteps in the compound, and then on the veranda. They were men’s footsteps, and the men entered the bungalow and talked in low voices. No one went to meet or speak to them and they seemed to open doors and look into rooms.
Almost the next minute, she heard footsteps in the yard, and then on the porch. They were men's footsteps, and the men entered the house and talked in quiet voices. No one went to greet or speak to them, and they seemed to open doors and check out the rooms.
“What desolation!” she heard one voice say. “That pretty, pretty woman! I suppose the child, too. I heard there was a child, though no one ever saw her.”
“What a mess!” she heard one voice say. “That beautiful, beautiful woman! I guess the child too. I heard there was a child, but no one ever saw her.”
Mary was standing in the middle of the nursery when they opened the door a few minutes later. She looked an ugly, cross little thing and was frowning because she was beginning to be hungry and feel disgracefully neglected. The first man who came in was a large officer she had once seen talking to her father. He looked tired and troubled, but when he saw her he was so startled that he almost jumped back.
Mary was standing in the middle of the nursery when they opened the door a few minutes later. She looked like a messy, cranky little thing and was frowning because she was getting hungry and feeling shamefully neglected. The first man who came in was a big officer she had once seen talking to her dad. He looked tired and worried, but when he saw her, he was so startled that he almost jumped back.
“Barney!” he cried out. “There is a child here! A child alone! In a place like this! Mercy on us, who is she!”
“Barney!” he shouted. “There’s a kid here! A kid all by herself! In a place like this! Goodness, who is she?”
“I am Mary Lennox,” the little girl said, drawing herself up stiffly. She thought the man was very rude to call her father’s bungalow “A place like this!” “I fell asleep when everyone had the cholera and I have only just wakened up. Why does nobody come?”
“I am Mary Lennox,” the little girl said, standing up straight. She thought the man was really rude to call her father’s bungalow “A place like this!” “I fell asleep when everyone had cholera and I just woke up. Why does nobody come?”
“It is the child no one ever saw!” exclaimed the man, turning to his companions. “She has actually been forgotten!”
“It’s the child nobody ever saw!” the man shouted, turning to his friends. “She’s actually been forgotten!”
“Why was I forgotten?” Mary said, stamping her foot. “Why does nobody come?”
“Why was I forgotten?” Mary said, stamping her foot. “Why doesn’t anyone come?”
The young man whose name was Barney looked at her very sadly. Mary even thought she saw him wink his eyes as if to wink tears away.
The young man named Barney looked at her with deep sadness. Mary even thought she saw him blink his eyes as if trying to hold back tears.
“Poor little kid!” he said. “There is nobody left to come.”
“Poor little kid!” he said. “There’s no one left to come.”
It was in that strange and sudden way that Mary found out that she had neither father nor mother left; that they had died and been carried away in the night, and that the few native servants who had not died also had left the house as quickly as they could get out of it, none of them even remembering that there was a Missie Sahib. That was why the place was so quiet. It was true that there was no one in the bungalow but herself and the little rustling snake.
It was in that strange and sudden way that Mary discovered she had no parents left; they had died and been taken away in the night, and the few local servants who hadn’t died had also left the house as quickly as they could, none of them even remembering that there was a Missie Sahib. That’s why the place was so quiet. It was true that there was no one in the bungalow but her and the little rustling snake.
CHAPTER II.
MISTRESS MARY QUITE CONTRARY
Mary had liked to look at her mother from a distance and she had thought her very pretty, but as she knew very little of her she could scarcely have been expected to love her or to miss her very much when she was gone. She did not miss her at all, in fact, and as she was a self-absorbed child she gave her entire thought to herself, as she had always done. If she had been older she would no doubt have been very anxious at being left alone in the world, but she was very young, and as she had always been taken care of, she supposed she always would be. What she thought was that she would like to know if she was going to nice people, who would be polite to her and give her her own way as her Ayah and the other native servants had done.
Mary liked to watch her mother from afar and thought she was very pretty, but since she knew very little about her, it wasn't realistic to expect her to love or miss her much when she was gone. In fact, she didn’t miss her at all, and being a self-absorbed child, she focused entirely on herself, as she always had. If she had been older, she would probably have felt very anxious about being left alone in the world, but she was still very young, and since she had always been taken care of, she assumed she always would be. What she really wanted to know was whether she was going to be with nice people who would be polite to her and let her have her way, just like her Ayah and the other native servants had done.
She knew that she was not going to stay at the English clergyman’s house where she was taken at first. She did not want to stay. The English clergyman was poor and he had five children nearly all the same age and they wore shabby clothes and were always quarreling and snatching toys from each other. Mary hated their untidy bungalow and was so disagreeable to them that after the first day or two nobody would play with her. By the second day they had given her a nickname which made her furious.
She knew she wasn’t going to stay at the English clergyman’s house where she was taken at first. She didn’t want to stay. The English clergyman was poor, and he had five children who were all about the same age, wearing worn-out clothes and always fighting and grabbing toys from one another. Mary hated their messy bungalow and was so unpleasant to them that after the first couple of days, no one wanted to play with her. By the second day, they had given her a nickname that made her furious.
It was Basil who thought of it first. Basil was a little boy with impudent blue eyes and a turned-up nose, and Mary hated him. She was playing by herself under a tree, just as she had been playing the day the cholera broke out. She was making heaps of earth and paths for a garden and Basil came and stood near to watch her. Presently he got rather interested and suddenly made a suggestion.
It was Basil who thought of it first. Basil was a little boy with cheeky blue eyes and a button nose, and Mary couldn't stand him. She was playing by herself under a tree, just like she had been the day the cholera outbreak started. She was making mounds of dirt and paths for a garden, and Basil came over to watch her. Soon, he became quite interested and suddenly made a suggestion.
“Why don’t you put a heap of stones there and pretend it is a rockery?” he said. “There in the middle,” and he leaned over her to point.
“Why don’t you pile up some stones there and pretend it's a rock garden?” he said. “Right in the middle,” and he leaned over her to point.
“Go away!” cried Mary. “I don’t want boys. Go away!”
“Go away!” Mary shouted. “I don’t want boys. Just leave!”
For a moment Basil looked angry, and then he began to tease. He was always teasing his sisters. He danced round and round her and made faces and sang and laughed.
For a moment, Basil looked angry, but then he started to tease. He was always teasing his sisters. He danced around her, made faces, sang, and laughed.
“Mistress Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells, and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row.”
“Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row.”
He sang it until the other children heard and laughed, too; and the crosser Mary got, the more they sang “Mistress Mary, quite contrary”; and after that as long as she stayed with them they called her “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary” when they spoke of her to each other, and often when they spoke to her.
He kept singing it until the other kids heard and laughed, too; and the madder Mary got, the more they sang “Mistress Mary, quite contrary”; and after that, for as long as she was with them, they called her “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary” when they talked about her to each other, and often when they talked to her, too.
“You are going to be sent home,” Basil said to her, “at the end of the week. And we’re glad of it.”
“You're going to be sent home,” Basil said to her, “at the end of the week. And we're happy about it.”
“I am glad of it, too,” answered Mary. “Where is home?”
“I’m glad to hear that, too,” Mary replied. “Where’s home?”
“She doesn’t know where home is!” said Basil, with seven-year-old scorn. “It’s England, of course. Our grandmama lives there and our sister Mabel was sent to her last year. You are not going to your grandmama. You have none. You are going to your uncle. His name is Mr. Archibald Craven.”
“She doesn’t know where home is!” said Basil, with the scorn of a seven-year-old. “It’s England, obviously. Our grandma lives there, and our sister Mabel went to her last year. You're not going to your grandma. You don't have one. You're going to your uncle. His name is Mr. Archibald Craven.”
“I don’t know anything about him,” snapped Mary.
“I don’t know anything about him,” Mary snapped.
“I know you don’t,” Basil answered. “You don’t know anything. Girls never do. I heard father and mother talking about him. He lives in a great, big, desolate old house in the country and no one goes near him. He’s so cross he won’t let them, and they wouldn’t come if he would let them. He’s a hunchback, and he’s horrid.”
“I know you don’t,” Basil replied. “You don’t know anything. Girls never do. I heard Mom and Dad talking about him. He lives in a huge, rundown old house out in the countryside, and no one ever goes near him. He’s so grumpy that he won’t let them, and they wouldn’t come even if he did. He’s a hunchback, and he’s awful.”
“I don’t believe you,” said Mary; and she turned her back and stuck her fingers in her ears, because she would not listen any more.
“I don’t believe you,” Mary said, turning her back and sticking her fingers in her ears because she didn’t want to listen anymore.
But she thought over it a great deal afterward; and when Mrs. Crawford told her that night that she was going to sail away to England in a few days and go to her uncle, Mr. Archibald Craven, who lived at Misselthwaite Manor, she looked so stony and stubbornly uninterested that they did not know what to think about her. They tried to be kind to her, but she only turned her face away when Mrs. Crawford attempted to kiss her, and held herself stiffly when Mr. Crawford patted her shoulder.
But she thought about it a lot later; and when Mrs. Crawford told her that night that she was going to leave for England in a few days to visit her uncle, Mr. Archibald Craven, who lived at Misselthwaite Manor, she looked so cold and definitely uninterested that they didn’t know what to make of her. They tried to be kind, but she simply turned her face away when Mrs. Crawford tried to kiss her and held herself rigidly when Mr. Crawford patted her shoulder.
“She is such a plain child,” Mrs. Crawford said pityingly, afterward. “And her mother was such a pretty creature. She had a very pretty manner, too, and Mary has the most unattractive ways I ever saw in a child. The children call her ‘Mistress Mary Quite Contrary,’ and though it’s naughty of them, one can’t help understanding it.”
“She’s such a plain child,” Mrs. Crawford said with pity afterward. “And her mother was such a beautiful woman. She had a lovely way about her, too, but Mary has the most unappealing habits I’ve ever seen in a child. The kids call her ‘Mistress Mary Quite Contrary,’ and even though it’s naughty of them, it’s hard not to see why.”
“Perhaps if her mother had carried her pretty face and her pretty manners oftener into the nursery Mary might have learned some pretty ways too. It is very sad, now the poor beautiful thing is gone, to remember that many people never even knew that she had a child at all.”
"Maybe if her mother had brought her pretty face and nice manners into the nursery more often, Mary might have picked up some charming traits as well. It’s really sad, now that the lovely girl is gone, to think that many people never even knew she had a child."
“I believe she scarcely ever looked at her,” sighed Mrs. Crawford. “When her Ayah was dead there was no one to give a thought to the little thing. Think of the servants running away and leaving her all alone in that deserted bungalow. Colonel McGrew said he nearly jumped out of his skin when he opened the door and found her standing by herself in the middle of the room.”
“I don’t think she ever really looked at her,” Mrs. Crawford sighed. “When her Ayah died, there was no one to think about the little girl. Just imagine the servants running away and leaving her all alone in that empty bungalow. Colonel McGrew said he almost lost it when he opened the door and saw her standing by herself in the middle of the room.”
Mary made the long voyage to England under the care of an officer’s wife, who was taking her children to leave them in a boarding-school. She was very much absorbed in her own little boy and girl, and was rather glad to hand the child over to the woman Mr. Archibald Craven sent to meet her, in London. The woman was his housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor, and her name was Mrs. Medlock. She was a stout woman, with very red cheeks and sharp black eyes. She wore a very purple dress, a black silk mantle with jet fringe on it and a black bonnet with purple velvet flowers which stuck up and trembled when she moved her head. Mary did not like her at all, but as she very seldom liked people there was nothing remarkable in that; besides which it was very evident Mrs. Medlock did not think much of her.
Mary made the long journey to England under the care of an officer’s wife, who was taking her kids to drop them off at a boarding school. She was very focused on her own little boy and girl and was somewhat relieved to pass Mary over to the woman Mr. Archibald Craven sent to meet her in London. The woman was his housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor, and her name was Mrs. Medlock. She was a heavyset woman with very red cheeks and sharp black eyes. She wore a bright purple dress, a black silk shawl with jet fringe, and a black bonnet with purple velvet flowers that bobbed and shook when she moved her head. Mary didn’t like her at all, but since she rarely liked people, that wasn’t surprising; besides, it was clear that Mrs. Medlock didn’t think much of her either.
“My word! she’s a plain little piece of goods!” she said. “And we’d heard that her mother was a beauty. She hasn’t handed much of it down, has she, ma’am?”
“My goodness! She’s quite an ordinary-looking girl!” she said. “And we’d heard that her mother was beautiful. She didn’t pass down much of that, did she, ma’am?”
“Perhaps she will improve as she grows older,” the officer’s wife said good-naturedly. “If she were not so sallow and had a nicer expression, her features are rather good. Children alter so much.”
“Maybe she’ll get better as she gets older,” the officer’s wife said kindly. “If she weren’t so pale and had a better expression, her features are actually quite nice. Kids change so much.”
“She’ll have to alter a good deal,” answered Mrs. Medlock. “And, there’s nothing likely to improve children at Misselthwaite—if you ask me!”
“She’s going to have to change a lot,” replied Mrs. Medlock. “And, there’s nothing around here that’s likely to help children at Misselthwaite—if you ask me!”
They thought Mary was not listening because she was standing a little apart from them at the window of the private hotel they had gone to. She was watching the passing buses and cabs and people, but she heard quite well and was made very curious about her uncle and the place he lived in. What sort of a place was it, and what would he be like? What was a hunchback? She had never seen one. Perhaps there were none in India.
They thought Mary wasn’t paying attention because she was standing a bit away from them at the window of the private hotel they had visited. She was watching the buses, cabs, and people go by, but she heard everything clearly and was very curious about her uncle and the place he lived. What kind of place was it, and what would he be like? What was a hunchback? She had never seen one. Maybe there weren't any in India.
Since she had been living in other people’s houses and had had no Ayah, she had begun to feel lonely and to think queer thoughts which were new to her. She had begun to wonder why she had never seemed to belong to anyone even when her father and mother had been alive. Other children seemed to belong to their fathers and mothers, but she had never seemed to really be anyone’s little girl. She had had servants, and food and clothes, but no one had taken any notice of her. She did not know that this was because she was a disagreeable child; but then, of course, she did not know she was disagreeable. She often thought that other people were, but she did not know that she was so herself.
Since she had been living in other people's homes and had no nanny, she started to feel lonely and think strange thoughts that were new to her. She began to wonder why she had never really felt like she belonged to anyone, even when her mom and dad were alive. Other kids seemed to belong to their parents, but she never felt like she was truly anyone's little girl. She had servants, food, and clothes, but no one really paid attention to her. She didn’t realize this was because she was an unpleasant child; but of course, she also didn’t know she was unpleasant. She often thought other people were, but she didn’t realize she was that way herself.
She thought Mrs. Medlock the most disagreeable person she had ever seen, with her common, highly colored face and her common fine bonnet. When the next day they set out on their journey to Yorkshire, she walked through the station to the railway carriage with her head up and trying to keep as far away from her as she could, because she did not want to seem to belong to her. It would have made her angry to think people imagined she was her little girl.
She thought Mrs. Medlock was the most unpleasant person she had ever encountered, with her ordinary, brightly colored face and her fancy bonnet. The next day, when they set out on their journey to Yorkshire, she walked through the station to the train carriage with her head held high, trying to keep as much distance from her as possible because she didn’t want to look like she belonged to her. It would have upset her to think people assumed she was her little girl.
But Mrs. Medlock was not in the least disturbed by her and her thoughts. She was the kind of woman who would “stand no nonsense from young ones.” At least, that is what she would have said if she had been asked. She had not wanted to go to London just when her sister Maria’s daughter was going to be married, but she had a comfortable, well paid place as housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor and the only way in which she could keep it was to do at once what Mr. Archibald Craven told her to do. She never dared even to ask a question.
But Mrs. Medlock wasn't bothered at all by her or her thoughts. She was the kind of person who wouldn’t "put up with any nonsense from kids." At least, that’s what she would have said if anyone had asked. She hadn’t wanted to go to London just when her sister Maria’s daughter was getting married, but she had a comfy, well-paid job as housekeeper at Misselthwaite Manor, and the only way she could keep it was to do exactly what Mr. Archibald Craven told her to do. She never even dared to ask a question.
“Captain Lennox and his wife died of the cholera,” Mr. Craven had said in his short, cold way. “Captain Lennox was my wife’s brother and I am their daughter’s guardian. The child is to be brought here. You must go to London and bring her yourself.”
“Captain Lennox and his wife died from cholera,” Mr. Craven said in his brief, unemotional manner. “Captain Lennox was my wife’s brother, and I am their daughter’s guardian. The child is to be brought here. You need to go to London and pick her up yourself.”
So she packed her small trunk and made the journey.
So she packed her little suitcase and took the trip.
Mary sat in her corner of the railway carriage and looked plain and fretful. She had nothing to read or to look at, and she had folded her thin little black-gloved hands in her lap. Her black dress made her look yellower than ever, and her limp light hair straggled from under her black crêpe hat.
Mary sat in her corner of the train car, looking dull and anxious. She had nothing to read or look at, and her small black-gloved hands were folded in her lap. Her black dress made her look even more pale, and her limp light hair spilled out from under her black crêpe hat.
“A more marred-looking young one I never saw in my life,” Mrs. Medlock thought. (Marred is a Yorkshire word and means spoiled and pettish.) She had never seen a child who sat so still without doing anything; and at last she got tired of watching her and began to talk in a brisk, hard voice.
“A more spoiled-looking young one I never saw in my life,” Mrs. Medlock thought. (Spoiled is a Yorkshire word and means spoiled and pettish.) She had never seen a child who sat so still without doing anything; and eventually, she grew tired of watching her and started to speak in a brisk, harsh voice.
“I suppose I may as well tell you something about where you are going to,” she said. “Do you know anything about your uncle?”
“I guess I should tell you a bit about where you’re headed,” she said. “Do you know anything about your uncle?”
“No,” said Mary.
“No,” Mary said.
“Never heard your father and mother talk about him?”
“Have you never heard your parents talk about him?”
“No,” said Mary frowning. She frowned because she remembered that her father and mother had never talked to her about anything in particular. Certainly they had never told her things.
“No,” Mary said, frowning. She frowned because she remembered that her parents had never talked to her about anything specific. They had definitely never shared anything important with her.
“Humph,” muttered Mrs. Medlock, staring at her queer, unresponsive little face. She did not say any more for a few moments and then she began again.
“Humph,” muttered Mrs. Medlock, staring at her strange, unresponsive little face. She didn't say anything more for a few moments, and then she started again.
“I suppose you might as well be told something—to prepare you. You are going to a queer place.”
“I guess I should let you in on something—to get you ready. You’re going to a strange place.”
Mary said nothing at all, and Mrs. Medlock looked rather discomfited by her apparent indifference, but, after taking a breath, she went on.
Mary said nothing at all, and Mrs. Medlock seemed a bit uncomfortable with her apparent indifference, but after taking a breath, she continued.
“Not but that it’s a grand big place in a gloomy way, and Mr. Craven’s proud of it in his way—and that’s gloomy enough, too. The house is six hundred years old and it’s on the edge of the moor, and there’s near a hundred rooms in it, though most of them’s shut up and locked. And there’s pictures and fine old furniture and things that’s been there for ages, and there’s a big park round it and gardens and trees with branches trailing to the ground—some of them.” She paused and took another breath. “But there’s nothing else,” she ended suddenly.
“It’s definitely a grand place in a gloomy sort of way, and Mr. Craven takes pride in it, even if it’s also pretty gloomy. The house is six hundred years old and sits on the edge of the moor, and there are nearly a hundred rooms in it, although most of them are shut up and locked. There are pictures and beautiful old furniture and things that have been there for ages, along with a large park surrounding it and gardens and trees that have branches hanging down to the ground—some of them.” She paused to take another breath. “But that’s all there is,” she concluded abruptly.
Mary had begun to listen in spite of herself. It all sounded so unlike India, and anything new rather attracted her. But she did not intend to look as if she were interested. That was one of her unhappy, disagreeable ways. So she sat still.
Mary had started to listen even though she didn't want to. It all sounded so different from India, and anything new intrigued her. But she didn't plan to let on that she was interested. That was one of her unfortunate, unpleasant traits. So she stayed quiet.
“Well,” said Mrs. Medlock. “What do you think of it?”
“Well,” said Mrs. Medlock. “What do you think about it?”
“Nothing,” she answered. “I know nothing about such places.”
“Nothing,” she replied. “I don’t know anything about those kinds of places.”
That made Mrs. Medlock laugh a short sort of laugh.
That made Mrs. Medlock let out a short laugh.
“Eh!” she said, “but you are like an old woman. Don’t you care?”
“Eh!” she said, “but you’re acting like an old woman. Don’t you care?”
“It doesn’t matter” said Mary, “whether I care or not.”
“It doesn’t matter,” Mary said, “whether I care or not.”
“You are right enough there,” said Mrs. Medlock. “It doesn’t. What you’re to be kept at Misselthwaite Manor for I don’t know, unless because it’s the easiest way. He’s not going to trouble himself about you, that’s sure and certain. He never troubles himself about no one.”
“You're right about that,” Mrs. Medlock said. “It doesn’t. I don’t know why you’re being kept at Misselthwaite Manor, unless it’s just the easiest option. He’s not going to bother with you, that’s for sure. He never bothers with anyone.”
She stopped herself as if she had just remembered something in time.
She caught herself, as if she had just remembered something at the last moment.
“He’s got a crooked back,” she said. “That set him wrong. He was a sour young man and got no good of all his money and big place till he was married.”
“His back is crooked,” she said. “That messed him up. He was a bitter young man and didn't enjoy any of his money and big house until he got married.”
Mary’s eyes turned toward her in spite of her intention not to seem to care. She had never thought of the hunchback’s being married and she was a trifle surprised. Mrs. Medlock saw this, and as she was a talkative woman she continued with more interest. This was one way of passing some of the time, at any rate.
Mary's eyes shifted toward her even though she intended to act indifferent. She had never considered the idea of the hunchback being married, and it caught her off guard a bit. Mrs. Medlock noticed this, and since she loved to chat, she kept going with even more interest. At least this was a way to kill some time.
“She was a sweet, pretty thing and he’d have walked the world over to get her a blade o’ grass she wanted. Nobody thought she’d marry him, but she did, and people said she married him for his money. But she didn’t—she didn’t,” positively. “When she died—”
“She was a sweet, pretty girl and he would have walked anywhere to get her a blade of grass she wanted. Nobody thought she’d marry him, but she did, and people said she married him for his money. But she didn’t—she really didn’t,” he insisted. “When she died—”
Mary gave a little involuntary jump.
Mary jumped a little without meaning to.
“Oh! did she die!” she exclaimed, quite without meaning to. She had just remembered a French fairy story she had once read called “Riquet à la Houppe.” It had been about a poor hunchback and a beautiful princess and it had made her suddenly sorry for Mr. Archibald Craven.
“Oh! Did she die!” she exclaimed, not really meaning to. She had just recalled a French fairy tale she had once read called “Riquet à la Houppe.” It was about a poor hunchback and a beautiful princess, and it made her feel suddenly sorry for Mr. Archibald Craven.
“Yes, she died,” Mrs. Medlock answered. “And it made him queerer than ever. He cares about nobody. He won’t see people. Most of the time he goes away, and when he is at Misselthwaite he shuts himself up in the West Wing and won’t let anyone but Pitcher see him. Pitcher’s an old fellow, but he took care of him when he was a child and he knows his ways.”
“Yes, she died,” Mrs. Medlock said. “And it made him weirder than ever. He doesn’t care about anyone. He avoids people. Most of the time, he goes away, and when he’s at Misselthwaite, he isolates himself in the West Wing and only lets Pitcher see him. Pitcher’s an old guy, but he looked after him when he was a child and knows how he is.”
It sounded like something in a book and it did not make Mary feel cheerful. A house with a hundred rooms, nearly all shut up and with their doors locked—a house on the edge of a moor—whatsoever a moor was—sounded dreary. A man with a crooked back who shut himself up also! She stared out of the window with her lips pinched together, and it seemed quite natural that the rain should have begun to pour down in gray slanting lines and splash and stream down the window-panes. If the pretty wife had been alive she might have made things cheerful by being something like her own mother and by running in and out and going to parties as she had done in frocks “full of lace.” But she was not there any more.
It felt like something out of a story, and it didn’t make Mary feel happy. A house with a hundred rooms, almost all closed off with locked doors—a house on the edge of a moor—whatever a moor was—sounded gloomy. A man with a hunchback who also isolated himself! She looked out the window with her lips pressed together, and it seemed completely normal for the rain to start pouring down in gray, slanting lines, splashing and streaming down the window panes. If the beautiful wife had been alive, she might have brought some cheer by being a bit like her own mother, bustling in and out and attending parties in “lace-filled” dresses. But she was gone now.
“You needn’t expect to see him, because ten to one you won’t,” said Mrs. Medlock. “And you mustn’t expect that there will be people to talk to you. You’ll have to play about and look after yourself. You’ll be told what rooms you can go into and what rooms you’re to keep out of. There’s gardens enough. But when you’re in the house don’t go wandering and poking about. Mr. Craven won’t have it.”
“You shouldn’t expect to see him, because the chances are you won’t,” said Mrs. Medlock. “And you shouldn’t expect there to be people to talk to. You’ll have to entertain yourself and look after yourself. You’ll be told which rooms you can go into and which ones you need to stay out of. There are plenty of gardens. But when you’re in the house, don’t go wandering around and snooping. Mr. Craven won’t allow it.”
“I shall not want to go poking about,” said sour little Mary and just as suddenly as she had begun to be rather sorry for Mr. Archibald Craven she began to cease to be sorry and to think he was unpleasant enough to deserve all that had happened to him.
“I don’t want to go rummaging around,” said grumpy little Mary, and just as quickly as she had started to feel a bit sorry for Mr. Archibald Craven, she stopped feeling sorry and thought he was unpleasant enough to deserve everything that had happened to him.
And she turned her face toward the streaming panes of the window of the railway carriage and gazed out at the gray rain-storm which looked as if it would go on forever and ever. She watched it so long and steadily that the grayness grew heavier and heavier before her eyes and she fell asleep.
And she turned her face toward the rain-soaked windows of the train and stared out at the gray storm that seemed like it would last forever. She watched it for so long and so intently that the grayness became thicker and thicker in front of her eyes, and she fell asleep.
CHAPTER III.
ACROSS THE MOOR
She slept a long time, and when she awakened Mrs. Medlock had bought a lunchbasket at one of the stations and they had some chicken and cold beef and bread and butter and some hot tea. The rain seemed to be streaming down more heavily than ever and everybody in the station wore wet and glistening waterproofs. The guard lighted the lamps in the carriage, and Mrs. Medlock cheered up very much over her tea and chicken and beef. She ate a great deal and afterward fell asleep herself, and Mary sat and stared at her and watched her fine bonnet slip on one side until she herself fell asleep once more in the corner of the carriage, lulled by the splashing of the rain against the windows. It was quite dark when she awakened again. The train had stopped at a station and Mrs. Medlock was shaking her.
She slept for a long time, and when she woke up, Mrs. Medlock had bought a lunch basket at one of the stations, and they had some chicken, cold beef, bread and butter, and hot tea. The rain seemed to be coming down harder than ever, and everyone in the station was wearing wet and shining raincoats. The conductor lit the lamps in the carriage, and Mrs. Medlock perked up a lot over her tea, chicken, and beef. She ate a lot and afterward fell asleep herself, while Mary sat and stared at her and watched her fancy hat tilt to one side until she fell asleep again in the corner of the carriage, lulled by the sound of the rain splattering against the windows. It was pretty dark when she woke up again. The train had stopped at a station, and Mrs. Medlock was shaking her.
“You have had a sleep!” she said. “It’s time to open your eyes! We’re at Thwaite Station and we’ve got a long drive before us.”
“You’ve been sleeping!” she said. “It’s time to wake up! We’re at Thwaite Station, and we have a long drive ahead of us.”
Mary stood up and tried to keep her eyes open while Mrs. Medlock collected her parcels. The little girl did not offer to help her, because in India native servants always picked up or carried things and it seemed quite proper that other people should wait on one.
Mary stood up and tried to stay awake while Mrs. Medlock gathered her packages. The little girl didn’t offer to help her because, in India, native servants always picked up or carried things, and it seemed perfectly normal for other people to wait on someone else.
The station was a small one and nobody but themselves seemed to be getting out of the train. The station-master spoke to Mrs. Medlock in a rough, good-natured way, pronouncing his words in a queer broad fashion which Mary found out afterward was Yorkshire.
The station was small, and it seemed like no one besides them was getting off the train. The station master talked to Mrs. Medlock in a gruff but friendly manner, saying his words in a strange, broad way that Mary later realized was Yorkshire.
“I see tha’s got back,” he said. “An’ tha’s browt th’ young ’un with thee.”
“I see you’ve come back,” he said. “And you’ve brought the little one with you.”
“Aye, that’s her,” answered Mrs. Medlock, speaking with a Yorkshire accent herself and jerking her head over her shoulder toward Mary. “How’s thy Missus?”
"Yeah, that’s her," replied Mrs. Medlock, speaking with a Yorkshire accent and nodding her head toward Mary. "How's your Missus?"
“Well enow. Th’ carriage is waitin’ outside for thee.”
"Well then. The carriage is waiting outside for you."
A brougham stood on the road before the little outside platform. Mary saw that it was a smart carriage and that it was a smart footman who helped her in. His long waterproof coat and the waterproof covering of his hat were shining and dripping with rain as everything was, the burly station-master included.
A brougham was parked on the road in front of the small outdoor platform. Mary noticed it was a stylish carriage and that the footman who helped her in was also well-dressed. His long waterproof coat and the waterproof covering of his hat were glistening and dripping with rain, just like everything else, including the hefty station-master.
When he shut the door, mounted the box with the coachman, and they drove off, the little girl found herself seated in a comfortably cushioned corner, but she was not inclined to go to sleep again. She sat and looked out of the window, curious to see something of the road over which she was being driven to the queer place Mrs. Medlock had spoken of. She was not at all a timid child and she was not exactly frightened, but she felt that there was no knowing what might happen in a house with a hundred rooms nearly all shut up—a house standing on the edge of a moor.
When he shut the door, climbed up to sit with the driver, and they took off, the little girl found herself settled in a cozy corner, but she didn’t feel like going back to sleep. She sat there looking out the window, eager to see the road leading to the strange place Mrs. Medlock had mentioned. She wasn’t a shy child at all and she wasn’t really scared, but she sensed that anything could happen in a house with a hundred rooms, most of them closed up—a house sitting on the edge of a moor.
“What is a moor?” she said suddenly to Mrs. Medlock.
“What’s a moor?” she asked suddenly to Mrs. Medlock.
“Look out of the window in about ten minutes and you’ll see,” the woman answered. “We’ve got to drive five miles across Missel Moor before we get to the Manor. You won’t see much because it’s a dark night, but you can see something.”
“Just take a look out the window in about ten minutes and you’ll see,” the woman replied. “We need to drive five miles across Missel Moor before we reach the Manor. You won’t see much since it’s a dark night, but you’ll catch a glimpse of something.”
Mary asked no more questions but waited in the darkness of her corner, keeping her eyes on the window. The carriage lamps cast rays of light a little distance ahead of them and she caught glimpses of the things they passed. After they had left the station they had driven through a tiny village and she had seen whitewashed cottages and the lights of a public house. Then they had passed a church and a vicarage and a little shop-window or so in a cottage with toys and sweets and odd things set out for sale. Then they were on the highroad and she saw hedges and trees. After that there seemed nothing different for a long time—or at least it seemed a long time to her.
Mary didn’t ask any more questions; she just waited in her dark corner, focusing on the window. The carriage lamps illuminated a bit of the road ahead, and she caught sight of the things they passed by. After leaving the station, they drove through a small village where she saw whitewashed cottages and the lights of a pub. Then they went by a church, a vicarage, and a small shop window in a cottage filled with toys, sweets, and other trinkets for sale. After that, they hit the main road, where she saw hedges and trees. For a long stretch, everything looked the same—or at least it felt that way to her.
At last the horses began to go more slowly, as if they were climbing up-hill, and presently there seemed to be no more hedges and no more trees. She could see nothing, in fact, but a dense darkness on either side. She leaned forward and pressed her face against the window just as the carriage gave a big jolt.
At last, the horses started to slow down, like they were going uphill, and soon it felt like there were no more hedges or trees. She could see nothing but solid darkness on both sides. She leaned forward and pressed her face against the window just as the carriage hit a big bump.
“Eh! We’re on the moor now sure enough,” said Mrs. Medlock.
"Hey! We're definitely on the moor now," said Mrs. Medlock.
The carriage lamps shed a yellow light on a rough-looking road which seemed to be cut through bushes and low-growing things which ended in the great expanse of dark apparently spread out before and around them. A wind was rising and making a singular, wild, low, rushing sound.
The carriage lights cast a yellow glow on a bumpy road that appeared to be carved through shrubs and low plants, leading into the vast stretch of darkness that surrounded them. A wind was picking up, creating a unique, wild, soft, rushing sound.
“It’s—it’s not the sea, is it?” said Mary, looking round at her companion.
“It’s—not the sea, is it?” Mary asked, glancing around at her companion.
“No, not it,” answered Mrs. Medlock. “Nor it isn’t fields nor mountains, it’s just miles and miles and miles of wild land that nothing grows on but heather and gorse and broom, and nothing lives on but wild ponies and sheep.”
“No, it’s not that,” replied Mrs. Medlock. “And it’s not fields or mountains; it’s just endless stretches of wild land where nothing grows except for heather, gorse, and broom, and the only things that live there are wild ponies and sheep.”
“I feel as if it might be the sea, if there were water on it,” said Mary. “It sounds like the sea just now.”
“I feel like it could be the sea, if there was water on it,” said Mary. “It sounds like the sea right now.”
“That’s the wind blowing through the bushes,” Mrs. Medlock said. “It’s a wild, dreary enough place to my mind, though there’s plenty that likes it—particularly when the heather’s in bloom.”
"That’s the wind rustling through the bushes,” Mrs. Medlock said. “It’s a wild and gloomy spot in my opinion, but quite a few people enjoy it—especially when the heather is blooming."
On and on they drove through the darkness, and though the rain stopped, the wind rushed by and whistled and made strange sounds. The road went up and down, and several times the carriage passed over a little bridge beneath which water rushed very fast with a great deal of noise. Mary felt as if the drive would never come to an end and that the wide, bleak moor was a wide expanse of black ocean through which she was passing on a strip of dry land.
They drove on through the darkness, and even though the rain had stopped, the wind whipped past, whistling and making weird sounds. The road twisted up and down, and several times the carriage crossed a small bridge where water rushed beneath it, making a loud noise. Mary felt like the drive would never end and that the wide, desolate moor was like an endless black ocean, with her just traveling on a narrow stretch of dry land.
“I don’t like it,” she said to herself. “I don’t like it,” and she pinched her thin lips more tightly together.
“I don’t like it,” she said to herself. “I don’t like it,” and she pressed her thin lips together even tighter.
The horses were climbing up a hilly piece of road when she first caught sight of a light. Mrs. Medlock saw it as soon as she did and drew a long sigh of relief.
The horses were going up a hilly stretch of road when she first spotted a light. Mrs. Medlock noticed it right away and let out a long sigh of relief.
“Eh, I am glad to see that bit o’ light twinkling,” she exclaimed. “It’s the light in the lodge window. We shall get a good cup of tea after a bit, at all events.”
“Hey, I’m glad to see that little bit of light flickering,” she said. “It’s the light in the lodge window. We’ll be able to have a nice cup of tea soon, anyway.”
It was “after a bit,” as she said, for when the carriage passed through the park gates there was still two miles of avenue to drive through and the trees (which nearly met overhead) made it seem as if they were driving through a long dark vault.
It was "after a little while," as she said, because when the carriage passed through the park gates, there was still two miles of road to cover, and the trees (which almost touched above) made it feel like they were driving through a long, dark tunnel.
They drove out of the vault into a clear space and stopped before an immensely long but low-built house which seemed to ramble round a stone court. At first Mary thought that there were no lights at all in the windows, but as she got out of the carriage she saw that one room in a corner upstairs showed a dull glow.
They drove out of the vault into an open area and stopped in front of an incredibly long but low house that appeared to wrap around a stone courtyard. At first, Mary thought there were no lights in the windows, but as she got out of the carriage, she noticed that one room in a corner upstairs had a faint glow.
The entrance door was a huge one made of massive, curiously shaped panels of oak studded with big iron nails and bound with great iron bars. It opened into an enormous hall, which was so dimly lighted that the faces in the portraits on the walls and the figures in the suits of armor made Mary feel that she did not want to look at them. As she stood on the stone floor she looked a very small, odd little black figure, and she felt as small and lost and odd as she looked.
The entrance door was huge, made of large, uniquely shaped oak panels, decorated with big iron nails and reinforced with heavy iron bars. It led into a vast hall, so dimly lit that the faces in the portraits on the walls and the figures in the suits of armor made Mary uncomfortable, making her not want to look at them. Standing on the stone floor, she appeared as a tiny, strange little black figure, and she felt just as small, lost, and out of place as she looked.
A neat, thin old man stood near the manservant who opened the door for them.
A tidy, slender old man stood beside the butler who opened the door for them.
“You are to take her to her room,” he said in a husky voice. “He doesn’t want to see her. He’s going to London in the morning.”
“You need to take her to her room,” he said in a rough voice. “He doesn’t want to see her. He’s leaving for London in the morning.”
“Very well, Mr. Pitcher,” Mrs. Medlock answered. “So long as I know what’s expected of me, I can manage.”
“Alright, Mr. Pitcher,” Mrs. Medlock replied. “As long as I know what’s expected of me, I can handle it.”
“What’s expected of you, Mrs. Medlock,” Mr. Pitcher said, “is that you make sure that he’s not disturbed and that he doesn’t see what he doesn’t want to see.”
“What you need to do, Mrs. Medlock,” Mr. Pitcher said, “is to ensure that he’s not disturbed and that he doesn’t see anything he doesn’t want to see.”
And then Mary Lennox was led up a broad staircase and down a long corridor and up a short flight of steps and through another corridor and another, until a door opened in a wall and she found herself in a room with a fire in it and a supper on a table.
And then Mary Lennox was taken up a wide staircase and down a long hallway and up a short flight of stairs and through another hallway and another, until a door opened in the wall and she found herself in a room with a fire going and dinner on the table.
Mrs. Medlock said unceremoniously:
Mrs. Medlock said bluntly:
“Well, here you are! This room and the next are where you’ll live—and you must keep to them. Don’t you forget that!”
“Well, here you are! This room and the next are where you’ll live—and you need to stick to them. Don’t forget that!”
It was in this way Mistress Mary arrived at Misselthwaite Manor and she had perhaps never felt quite so contrary in all her life.
It was in this way that Mistress Mary arrived at Misselthwaite Manor, and she had probably never felt so contrary in her life.
CHAPTER IV.
MARTHA
When she opened her eyes in the morning it was because a young housemaid had come into her room to light the fire and was kneeling on the hearth-rug raking out the cinders noisily. Mary lay and watched her for a few moments and then began to look about the room. She had never seen a room at all like it and thought it curious and gloomy. The walls were covered with tapestry with a forest scene embroidered on it. There were fantastically dressed people under the trees and in the distance there was a glimpse of the turrets of a castle. There were hunters and horses and dogs and ladies. Mary felt as if she were in the forest with them. Out of a deep window she could see a great climbing stretch of land which seemed to have no trees on it, and to look rather like an endless, dull, purplish sea.
When she opened her eyes in the morning, it was because a young maid had come into her room to light the fire and was kneeling on the hearth rug, noisily raking out the ashes. Mary lay there and watched her for a few moments before starting to look around the room. She had never seen a room like this and thought it was strange and gloomy. The walls were covered in tapestry depicting a forest scene. There were people dressed in fantastical clothing under the trees, and in the distance, you could see the turrets of a castle. There were hunters, horses, dogs, and ladies. Mary felt as if she were in the forest with them. From a deep window, she could see a large, rising stretch of land that seemed to have no trees and looked somewhat like an endless, dull, purplish sea.
“What is that?” she said, pointing out of the window.
“What’s that?” she asked, pointing out the window.
Martha, the young housemaid, who had just risen to her feet, looked and pointed also.
Martha, the young housemaid, who had just gotten to her feet, looked and pointed as well.
“That there?” she said.
"Is that there?" she said.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“That’s th’ moor,” with a good-natured grin. “Does tha’ like it?”
"That’s the moor," he said with a friendly smile. "Do you like it?"
“No,” answered Mary. “I hate it.”
“No,” Mary replied. “I hate it.”
“That’s because tha’rt not used to it,” Martha said, going back to her hearth. “Tha’ thinks it’s too big an’ bare now. But tha’ will like it.”
"That's because you're not used to it," Martha said, heading back to her fireplace. "You think it's too big and empty now. But you'll end up liking it."
“Do you?” inquired Mary.
“Do you?” asked Mary.
“Aye, that I do,” answered Martha, cheerfully polishing away at the grate. “I just love it. It’s none bare. It’s covered wi’ growin’ things as smells sweet. It’s fair lovely in spring an’ summer when th’ gorse an’ broom an’ heather’s in flower. It smells o’ honey an’ there’s such a lot o’ fresh air—an’ th’ sky looks so high an’ th’ bees an’ skylarks makes such a nice noise hummin’ an’ singin’. Eh! I wouldn’t live away from th’ moor for anythin’.”
“Yeah, I do,” replied Martha, happily polishing the grate. “I just love it. It’s not bare at all. It’s filled with growing things that smell sweet. It’s really beautiful in spring and summer when the gorse, broom, and heather are in bloom. It smells like honey, and there’s so much fresh air—and the sky looks so big, and the bees and skylarks make such a nice sound buzzing and singing. Oh! I wouldn’t want to live away from the moor for anything.”
Mary listened to her with a grave, puzzled expression. The native servants she had been used to in India were not in the least like this. They were obsequious and servile and did not presume to talk to their masters as if they were their equals. They made salaams and called them “protector of the poor” and names of that sort. Indian servants were commanded to do things, not asked. It was not the custom to say “please” and “thank you” and Mary had always slapped her Ayah in the face when she was angry. She wondered a little what this girl would do if one slapped her in the face. She was a round, rosy, good-natured looking creature, but she had a sturdy way which made Mistress Mary wonder if she might not even slap back—if the person who slapped her was only a little girl.
Mary listened to her with a serious, confused expression. The local servants she was used to in India were nothing like this. They were overly submissive and didn't dare to speak to their employers as if they were equals. They bowed and referred to them as “protector of the poor” and similar titles. Indian servants were told to do things, not asked. It wasn't customary to say “please” and “thank you,” and Mary had always hit her Ayah in the face when she was upset. She wondered a bit about what this girl would do if someone slapped her. She was a round, rosy, good-natured girl, but she had a sturdy demeanor that made Mistress Mary think she might even slap back—if the person who slapped her was just a little girl.
“You are a strange servant,” she said from her pillows, rather haughtily.
“You're a weird servant,” she said from her pillows, sounding quite arrogant.
Martha sat up on her heels, with her blacking-brush in her hand, and laughed, without seeming the least out of temper.
Martha sat back on her heels, holding her blacking brush, and laughed, appearing completely unfazed.
“Eh! I know that,” she said. “If there was a grand Missus at Misselthwaite I should never have been even one of th’ under housemaids. I might have been let to be scullerymaid but I’d never have been let upstairs. I’m too common an’ I talk too much Yorkshire. But this is a funny house for all it’s so grand. Seems like there’s neither Master nor Mistress except Mr. Pitcher an’ Mrs. Medlock. Mr. Craven, he won’t be troubled about anythin’ when he’s here, an’ he’s nearly always away. Mrs. Medlock gave me th’ place out o’ kindness. She told me she could never have done it if Misselthwaite had been like other big houses.”
“Eh! I know that,” she said. “If there was a fancy lady at Misselthwaite, I wouldn’t even be one of the lower housemaids. I might have been allowed to be a kitchen maid, but I’d never be allowed upstairs. I’m too ordinary and I talk too much Yorkshire. But this is a strange house, even if it’s so grand. It feels like there’s neither Master nor Mistress except for Mr. Pitcher and Mrs. Medlock. Mr. Craven doesn’t concern himself with anything when he’s here, and he’s almost always away. Mrs. Medlock gave me the job out of kindness. She said she could never have done it if Misselthwaite had been like other big houses.”
“Are you going to be my servant?” Mary asked, still in her imperious little Indian way.
“Are you going to be my servant?” Mary asked, still in her commanding little Indian way.
Martha began to rub her grate again.
Martha started to rub her grate again.
“I’m Mrs. Medlock’s servant,” she said stoutly. “An’ she’s Mr. Craven’s—but I’m to do the housemaid’s work up here an’ wait on you a bit. But you won’t need much waitin’ on.”
“I’m Mrs. Medlock’s servant,” she said confidently. “And she’s Mr. Craven’s—but I’m here to do the housemaid’s work up here and attend to you a little. But you won’t need much attending to.”
“Who is going to dress me?” demanded Mary.
“Who’s going to dress me?” asked Mary.
Martha sat up on her heels again and stared. She spoke in broad Yorkshire in her amazement.
Martha sat back on her heels and stared. She spoke in a strong Yorkshire accent, filled with astonishment.
“Canna’ tha’ dress thysen!” she said.
“Can’t you dress yourself!” she said.
“What do you mean? I don’t understand your language,” said Mary.
“What do you mean? I don’t get what you’re saying,” said Mary.
“Eh! I forgot,” Martha said. “Mrs. Medlock told me I’d have to be careful or you wouldn’t know what I was sayin’. I mean can’t you put on your own clothes?”
“Hey! I forgot,” Martha said. “Mrs. Medlock told me I’d have to be careful or you wouldn’t understand what I was saying. I mean, can’t you dress yourself?”
“No,” answered Mary, quite indignantly. “I never did in my life. My Ayah dressed me, of course.”
“No,” Mary replied, quite indignantly. “I’ve never done that in my life. My nanny dressed me, of course.”
“Well,” said Martha, evidently not in the least aware that she was impudent, “it’s time tha’ should learn. Tha’ cannot begin younger. It’ll do thee good to wait on thysen a bit. My mother always said she couldn’t see why grand people’s children didn’t turn out fair fools—what with nurses an’ bein’ washed an’ dressed an’ took out to walk as if they was puppies!”
“Well,” Martha said, clearly not realizing she was being rude, “it’s time you learned. You can’t start younger. It’ll be good for you to take care of yourself a bit. My mother always said she couldn’t understand why rich people's children didn’t end up being complete fools—what with nurses and being washed and dressed and taken out for walks like they were puppies!”
“It is different in India,” said Mistress Mary disdainfully. She could scarcely stand this.
“It’s different in India,” said Mistress Mary with disdain. She could hardly handle this.
But Martha was not at all crushed.
But Martha was not upset at all.
“Eh! I can see it’s different,” she answered almost sympathetically. “I dare say it’s because there’s such a lot o’ blacks there instead o’ respectable white people. When I heard you was comin’ from India I thought you was a black too.”
“Yeah! I can tell it’s different,” she replied with a hint of sympathy. “I guess it’s because there are so many black people there instead of respectable white folks. When I heard you were coming from India, I thought you were black too.”
Mary sat up in bed furious.
Mary sat up in bed, furious.
“What!” she said. “What! You thought I was a native. You—you daughter of a pig!”
“What!” she said. “What! You thought I was a local. You—you daughter of a pig!”
Martha stared and looked hot.
Martha stared and looked attractive.
“Who are you callin’ names?” she said. “You needn’t be so vexed. That’s not th’ way for a young lady to talk. I’ve nothin’ against th’ blacks. When you read about ’em in tracts they’re always very religious. You always read as a black’s a man an’ a brother. I’ve never seen a black an’ I was fair pleased to think I was goin’ to see one close. When I come in to light your fire this mornin’ I crep’ up to your bed an’ pulled th’ cover back careful to look at you. An’ there you was,” disappointedly, “no more black than me—for all you’re so yeller.”
“Who are you calling names?” she said. “You don’t need to be so upset. That’s not how a young lady should speak. I have nothing against black people. When you read about them in pamphlets, they always seem very religious. You always read that a black man is a man and a brother. I’ve never seen a black person, and I was really excited to think I would see one up close. When I came in to light your fire this morning, I tiptoed up to your bed and carefully pulled the covers back to look at you. And there you were,” she said disappointedly, “not any more black than me—even though you’re so yellow.”
Mary did not even try to control her rage and humiliation.
Mary didn't even try to hold back her anger and embarrassment.
“You thought I was a native! You dared! You don’t know anything about natives! They are not people—they’re servants who must salaam to you. You know nothing about India. You know nothing about anything!”
“You thought I was a local! You really thought that! You don’t know anything about locals! They’re not people—they’re just servants who have to bow to you. You don’t know anything about India. You don’t know anything at all!”
She was in such a rage and felt so helpless before the girl’s simple stare, and somehow she suddenly felt so horribly lonely and far away from everything she understood and which understood her, that she threw herself face downward on the pillows and burst into passionate sobbing. She sobbed so unrestrainedly that good-natured Yorkshire Martha was a little frightened and quite sorry for her. She went to the bed and bent over her.
She was so furious and felt so helpless in front of the girl’s straightforward stare that, all of a sudden, she felt incredibly lonely and disconnected from everything she knew and that understood her. She threw herself face down on the pillows and started crying hard. She sobbed so openly that kind-hearted Yorkshire Martha was a bit scared and really felt sorry for her. She went to the bed and leaned over her.
“Eh! you mustn’t cry like that there!” she begged. “You mustn’t for sure. I didn’t know you’d be vexed. I don’t know anythin’ about anythin’—just like you said. I beg your pardon, Miss. Do stop cryin’.”
“Hey! You shouldn’t cry like that!” she pleaded. “You really shouldn’t. I didn’t realize you’d be upset. I don’t know anything about anything—just like you said. I’m sorry, Miss. Please stop crying.”
There was something comforting and really friendly in her queer Yorkshire speech and sturdy way which had a good effect on Mary. She gradually ceased crying and became quiet. Martha looked relieved.
There was something comforting and really friendly in her unique Yorkshire accent and strong demeanor that positively affected Mary. She slowly stopped crying and fell silent. Martha looked relieved.
“It’s time for thee to get up now,” she said. “Mrs. Medlock said I was to carry tha’ breakfast an’ tea an’ dinner into th’ room next to this. It’s been made into a nursery for thee. I’ll help thee on with thy clothes if tha’ll get out o’ bed. If th’ buttons are at th’ back tha’ cannot button them up tha’self.”
“It’s time for you to get up now,” she said. “Mrs. Medlock said I was to bring your breakfast, tea, and dinner into the room next to this. It’s been turned into a nursery for you. I’ll help you put on your clothes if you’ll get out of bed. If the buttons are at the back, you can’t button them up by yourself.”
When Mary at last decided to get up, the clothes Martha took from the wardrobe were not the ones she had worn when she arrived the night before with Mrs. Medlock.
When Mary finally decided to get up, the clothes Martha took from the wardrobe weren’t the ones she had worn when she arrived the night before with Mrs. Medlock.
“Those are not mine,” she said. “Mine are black.”
“Those aren’t mine,” she said. “Mine are black.”
She looked the thick white wool coat and dress over, and added with cool approval:
She checked out the thick white wool coat and dress, and added with cool approval:
“Those are nicer than mine.”
"Those are better than mine."
“These are th’ ones tha’ must put on,” Martha answered. “Mr. Craven ordered Mrs. Medlock to get ’em in London. He said ‘I won’t have a child dressed in black wanderin’ about like a lost soul,’ he said. ‘It’d make the place sadder than it is. Put color on her.’ Mother she said she knew what he meant. Mother always knows what a body means. She doesn’t hold with black hersel’.”
“These are the ones that you need to put on,” Martha replied. “Mr. Craven told Mrs. Medlock to get them in London. He said, ‘I won’t have a child dressed in black wandering around like a lost soul.’ He said, ‘It would make the place sadder than it already is. Put color on her.’ Mother said she understood what he meant. Mothers always know what someone means. She doesn’t approve of black herself.”
“I hate black things,” said Mary.
“I hate black things,” said Mary.
The dressing process was one which taught them both something. Martha had “buttoned up” her little sisters and brothers but she had never seen a child who stood still and waited for another person to do things for her as if she had neither hands nor feet of her own.
The dressing process taught them both something. Martha had “buttoned up” her little sisters and brothers, but she had never seen a child who stood still and waited for someone else to do things for her as if she had no hands or feet of her own.
“Why doesn’t tha’ put on tha’ own shoes?” she said when Mary quietly held out her foot.
“Why don’t you put on your own shoes?” she said when Mary quietly held out her foot.
“My Ayah did it,” answered Mary, staring. “It was the custom.”
“My Ayah did it,” replied Mary, staring. “It was the tradition.”
She said that very often—“It was the custom.” The native servants were always saying it. If one told them to do a thing their ancestors had not done for a thousand years they gazed at one mildly and said, “It is not the custom” and one knew that was the end of the matter.
She said that all the time—“It was the custom.” The local servants always said it too. If you asked them to do something their ancestors hadn't done for a thousand years, they would look at you calmly and say, “It’s not the custom,” and you knew that was that.
It had not been the custom that Mistress Mary should do anything but stand and allow herself to be dressed like a doll, but before she was ready for breakfast she began to suspect that her life at Misselthwaite Manor would end by teaching her a number of things quite new to her—things such as putting on her own shoes and stockings, and picking up things she let fall. If Martha had been a well-trained fine young lady’s maid she would have been more subservient and respectful and would have known that it was her business to brush hair, and button boots, and pick things up and lay them away. She was, however, only an untrained Yorkshire rustic who had been brought up in a moorland cottage with a swarm of little brothers and sisters who had never dreamed of doing anything but waiting on themselves and on the younger ones who were either babies in arms or just learning to totter about and tumble over things.
It hadn’t been normal for Mary to do anything except stand there and be dressed up like a doll, but before she was ready for breakfast, she started to realize that her time at Misselthwaite Manor would teach her many new things—like putting on her own shoes and socks and picking up things she dropped. If Martha had been a well-trained young lady’s maid, she would have been more obedient and respectful and would have understood that it was her job to brush hair, button boots, and pick things up and put them away. Instead, she was just an untrained Yorkshire country girl who grew up in a cottage on the moors with a bunch of little brothers and sisters who never thought about doing anything other than taking care of themselves and looking after the younger ones who were either babies or just learning to walk and trip over things.
If Mary Lennox had been a child who was ready to be amused she would perhaps have laughed at Martha’s readiness to talk, but Mary only listened to her coldly and wondered at her freedom of manner. At first she was not at all interested, but gradually, as the girl rattled on in her good-tempered, homely way, Mary began to notice what she was saying.
If Mary Lennox had been a kid looking for some entertainment, she might have laughed at how eager Martha was to chat, but Mary just listened to her with a cold demeanor and was intrigued by her casual attitude. At first, she didn’t care much, but slowly, as the girl kept talking in her friendly, down-to-earth way, Mary started to pay attention to what she was saying.
“Eh! you should see ’em all,” she said. “There’s twelve of us an’ my father only gets sixteen shilling a week. I can tell you my mother’s put to it to get porridge for ’em all. They tumble about on th’ moor an’ play there all day an’ mother says th’ air of th’ moor fattens ’em. She says she believes they eat th’ grass same as th’ wild ponies do. Our Dickon, he’s twelve years old and he’s got a young pony he calls his own.”
“Hey! You should see them all,” she said. “There are twelve of us, and my dad only earns sixteen shillings a week. I can tell you my mom struggles to make sure we all have porridge. They run around on the moor and play there all day; my mom says the air of the moor makes them grow. She believes they eat the grass just like the wild ponies do. Our Dickon is twelve years old, and he has a young pony that he calls his own.”
“Where did he get it?” asked Mary.
“Where did he get it?” Mary asked.
“He found it on th’ moor with its mother when it was a little one an’ he began to make friends with it an’ give it bits o’ bread an’ pluck young grass for it. And it got to like him so it follows him about an’ it lets him get on its back. Dickon’s a kind lad an’ animals likes him.”
“He found it on the moor with its mother when it was a little one and he started to befriend it, giving it pieces of bread and picking young grass for it. It grew to like him, so it followed him around and let him ride on its back. Dickon’s a kind kid and animals like him.”
Mary had never possessed an animal pet of her own and had always thought she should like one. So she began to feel a slight interest in Dickon, and as she had never before been interested in anyone but herself, it was the dawning of a healthy sentiment. When she went into the room which had been made into a nursery for her, she found that it was rather like the one she had slept in. It was not a child’s room, but a grown-up person’s room, with gloomy old pictures on the walls and heavy old oak chairs. A table in the center was set with a good substantial breakfast. But she had always had a very small appetite, and she looked with something more than indifference at the first plate Martha set before her.
Mary had never had a pet of her own and had always thought she would like one. So, she began to feel a little interest in Dickon, and since she had never been interested in anyone but herself before, it marked the beginning of a healthy feeling. When she walked into the room that had been turned into a nursery for her, she noticed that it was similar to the one she had slept in. It wasn’t a child’s room, but more like an adult’s room, with dark old pictures on the walls and heavy oak chairs. A table in the center was set with a big, hearty breakfast. However, she had always had a very small appetite, and she looked at the first plate Martha put in front of her with more than just indifference.
“I don’t want it,” she said.
"I don't want it," she said.
“Tha’ doesn’t want thy porridge!” Martha exclaimed incredulously.
“Then doesn’t want your porridge!” Martha exclaimed incredulously.
“No.”
“No.”
“Tha’ doesn’t know how good it is. Put a bit o’ treacle on it or a bit o’ sugar.”
“Ya don’t realize how good it is. Just put a little syrup on it or some sugar.”
“I don’t want it,” repeated Mary.
“I don’t want it,” Mary repeated.
“Eh!” said Martha. “I can’t abide to see good victuals go to waste. If our children was at this table they’d clean it bare in five minutes.”
“Ugh!” said Martha. “I can’t stand to see good food go to waste. If our kids were at this table, they’d finish it all in five minutes.”
“Why?” said Mary coldly.
“Why?” Mary asked coldly.
“Why!” echoed Martha. “Because they scarce ever had their stomachs full in their lives. They’re as hungry as young hawks an’ foxes.”
“Why!” Martha exclaimed. “Because they hardly ever had enough to eat in their lives. They’re as hungry as young hawks and foxes.”
“I don’t know what it is to be hungry,” said Mary, with the indifference of ignorance.
“I don’t know what it feels like to be hungry,” said Mary, with the indifference of someone who doesn’t know any better.
Martha looked indignant.
Martha looked offended.
“Well, it would do thee good to try it. I can see that plain enough,” she said outspokenly. “I’ve no patience with folk as sits an’ just stares at good bread an’ meat. My word! don’t I wish Dickon and Phil an’ Jane an’ th’ rest of ’em had what’s here under their pinafores.”
“Well, it would be good for you to give it a try. I can see that clearly,” she said frankly. “I have no patience for people who just sit and stare at good food. My goodness! I really wish Dickon, Phil, Jane, and the rest of them had what we have under our aprons.”
“Why don’t you take it to them?” suggested Mary.
“Why don’t you take it to them?” suggested Mary.
“It’s not mine,” answered Martha stoutly. “An’ this isn’t my day out. I get my day out once a month same as th’ rest. Then I go home an’ clean up for mother an’ give her a day’s rest.”
“It’s not mine,” Martha replied firmly. “And this isn't my day off. I get my day off once a month just like everyone else. Then I go home and clean up for my mom and give her a day’s break.”
Mary drank some tea and ate a little toast and some marmalade.
Mary had some tea and a bit of toast with marmalade.
“You wrap up warm an’ run out an’ play you,” said Martha. “It’ll do you good and give you some stomach for your meat.”
“You should bundle up and go outside to play,” said Martha. “It’ll be good for you and will give you an appetite for your food.”
Mary went to the window. There were gardens and paths and big trees, but everything looked dull and wintry.
Mary went to the window. There were gardens, paths, and large trees, but everything looked bland and wintry.
“Out? Why should I go out on a day like this?”
“Out? Why would I go out on a day like this?”
“Well, if tha’ doesn’t go out tha’lt have to stay in, an’ what has tha’ got to do?”
“Well, if that doesn’t go out, you’ll have to stay in, and what do you have to do?”
Mary glanced about her. There was nothing to do. When Mrs. Medlock had prepared the nursery she had not thought of amusement. Perhaps it would be better to go and see what the gardens were like.
Mary looked around. There wasn’t anything to do. When Mrs. Medlock had set up the nursery, she hadn’t considered entertainment. Maybe it would be better to go check out the gardens.
“Who will go with me?” she inquired.
“Who’s coming with me?” she asked.
Martha stared.
Martha was staring.
“You’ll go by yourself,” she answered. “You’ll have to learn to play like other children does when they haven’t got sisters and brothers. Our Dickon goes off on th’ moor by himself an’ plays for hours. That’s how he made friends with th’ pony. He’s got sheep on th’ moor that knows him, an’ birds as comes an’ eats out of his hand. However little there is to eat, he always saves a bit o’ his bread to coax his pets.”
“You’ll go by yourself,” she replied. “You’ll have to learn to play like other kids do when they don’t have sisters and brothers. Our Dickon goes off on the moor by himself and plays for hours. That’s how he made friends with the pony. He’s got sheep on the moor that recognize him, and birds that come and eat out of his hand. No matter how little there is to eat, he always saves a bit of his bread to lure his pets.”
It was really this mention of Dickon which made Mary decide to go out, though she was not aware of it. There would be, birds outside though there would not be ponies or sheep. They would be different from the birds in India and it might amuse her to look at them.
It was actually the mention of Dickon that prompted Mary to go outside, though she didn't realize it. There would be birds outside, even though there wouldn’t be ponies or sheep. They would be different from the birds in India, and it might be entertaining for her to observe them.
Martha found her coat and hat for her and a pair of stout little boots and she showed her her way downstairs.
Martha found her coat and hat for her, along with a sturdy pair of little boots, and she showed her the way downstairs.
“If tha’ goes round that way tha’ll come to th’ gardens,” she said, pointing to a gate in a wall of shrubbery. “There’s lots o’ flowers in summer-time, but there’s nothin’ bloomin’ now.” She seemed to hesitate a second before she added, “One of th’ gardens is locked up. No one has been in it for ten years.”
“If you go around that way, you’ll reach the gardens,” she said, pointing to a gate in a wall of bushes. “There are lots of flowers in the summer, but nothing is blooming right now.” She paused for a moment before adding, “One of the gardens is locked up. No one has been in it for ten years.”
“Why?” asked Mary in spite of herself. Here was another locked door added to the hundred in the strange house.
“Why?” asked Mary despite herself. Here was another locked door added to the hundred in the strange house.
“Mr. Craven had it shut when his wife died so sudden. He won’t let no one go inside. It was her garden. He locked th’ door an’ dug a hole and buried th’ key. There’s Mrs. Medlock’s bell ringing—I must run.”
“Mr. Craven locked it up when his wife passed away so suddenly. He won’t let anyone go inside. It was her garden. He locked the door and buried the key in a hole. There’s Mrs. Medlock’s bell ringing—I have to go.”
After she was gone Mary turned down the walk which led to the door in the shrubbery. She could not help thinking about the garden which no one had been into for ten years. She wondered what it would look like and whether there were any flowers still alive in it. When she had passed through the shrubbery gate she found herself in great gardens, with wide lawns and winding walks with clipped borders. There were trees, and flower-beds, and evergreens clipped into strange shapes, and a large pool with an old gray fountain in its midst. But the flower-beds were bare and wintry and the fountain was not playing. This was not the garden which was shut up. How could a garden be shut up? You could always walk into a garden.
After she left, Mary walked down the path that led to the door in the bushes. She couldn't stop thinking about the garden that no one had visited in ten years. She wondered what it might look like and if there were any flowers still blooming in it. Once she passed through the shrubbery gate, she entered large gardens with expansive lawns and winding paths lined with neatly trimmed borders. There were trees, flower beds, and evergreens shaped into unusual forms, along with a big pond featuring an old gray fountain in the center. But the flower beds were empty and lifeless, and the fountain wasn't running. This wasn't the garden that was locked away. How could a garden be locked up? You could always walk into a garden.
She was just thinking this when she saw that, at the end of the path she was following, there seemed to be a long wall, with ivy growing over it. She was not familiar enough with England to know that she was coming upon the kitchen-gardens where the vegetables and fruit were growing. She went toward the wall and found that there was a green door in the ivy, and that it stood open. This was not the closed garden, evidently, and she could go into it.
She was just thinking this when she noticed that at the end of the path she was following, there appeared to be a long wall covered in ivy. She wasn’t familiar enough with England to realize she was approaching the kitchen gardens where the vegetables and fruits were grown. She walked toward the wall and saw a green door in the ivy, and it was open. This clearly wasn’t the closed garden, and she could walk right in.
She went through the door and found that it was a garden with walls all round it and that it was only one of several walled gardens which seemed to open into one another. She saw another open green door, revealing bushes and pathways between beds containing winter vegetables. Fruit-trees were trained flat against the wall, and over some of the beds there were glass frames. The place was bare and ugly enough, Mary thought, as she stood and stared about her. It might be nicer in summer when things were green, but there was nothing pretty about it now.
She stepped through the door and discovered it was a garden surrounded by walls, just one of several walled gardens that appeared to connect with each other. She noticed another open green door, which showed bushes and paths between plots filled with winter vegetables. Fruit trees were grown flat against the wall, and some of the beds had glass frames over them. Mary thought the place looked pretty bare and unattractive as she stood there, taking it all in. It might look nicer in the summer when everything was green, but there was nothing beautiful about it now.
Presently an old man with a spade over his shoulder walked through the door leading from the second garden. He looked startled when he saw Mary, and then touched his cap. He had a surly old face, and did not seem at all pleased to see her—but then she was displeased with his garden and wore her “quite contrary” expression, and certainly did not seem at all pleased to see him.
Right now, an old man with a spade slung over his shoulder walked through the door from the second garden. He looked surprised when he saw Mary, then tipped his cap. He had a grumpy old face and didn’t seem happy to see her—but she wasn’t pleased with his garden either and had her “quite contrary” look on, definitely not happy to see him.
“What is this place?” she asked.
“What is this place?” she asked.
“One o’ th’ kitchen-gardens,” he answered.
"One of the kitchen gardens," he answered.
“What is that?” said Mary, pointing through the other green door.
“What’s that?” asked Mary, pointing through the other green door.
“Another of ’em,” shortly. “There’s another on t’other side o’ th’ wall an’ there’s th’ orchard t’other side o’ that.”
“Another one,” he said quickly. “There’s another on the other side of the wall and there’s the orchard on the other side of that.”
“Can I go in them?” asked Mary.
“Can I go in there?” asked Mary.
“If tha’ likes. But there’s nowt to see.”
“If you want. But there’s nothing to see.”
Mary made no response. She went down the path and through the second green door. There, she found more walls and winter vegetables and glass frames, but in the second wall there was another green door and it was not open. Perhaps it led into the garden which no one had seen for ten years. As she was not at all a timid child and always did what she wanted to do, Mary went to the green door and turned the handle. She hoped the door would not open because she wanted to be sure she had found the mysterious garden—but it did open quite easily and she walked through it and found herself in an orchard. There were walls all round it also and trees trained against them, and there were bare fruit-trees growing in the winter-browned grass—but there was no green door to be seen anywhere. Mary looked for it, and yet when she had entered the upper end of the garden she had noticed that the wall did not seem to end with the orchard but to extend beyond it as if it enclosed a place at the other side. She could see the tops of trees above the wall, and when she stood still she saw a bird with a bright red breast sitting on the topmost branch of one of them, and suddenly he burst into his winter song—almost as if he had caught sight of her and was calling to her.
Mary didn’t say anything. She walked down the path and through the second green door. Inside, she saw more walls, winter vegetables, and glass frames, but in the second wall, there was another green door, and it was closed. Maybe it led to the garden that no one had seen in ten years. Since she wasn’t a timid child and always did what she wanted, Mary approached the green door and turned the handle. She hoped the door wouldn’t open because she wanted to confirm that she had found the mysterious garden—but it opened easily, and she walked through to find herself in an orchard. There were walls all around it too, with trees growing against them, and bare fruit trees scattered in the winter-browned grass—but there was no green door in sight. Mary searched for it, and when she reached the upper end of the garden, she noticed that the wall seemed to extend beyond the orchard, as if it enclosed another area. She could see the tops of trees over the wall, and when she stood still, she spotted a bird with a bright red breast on the highest branch of one of them, and suddenly it started singing its winter song—almost as if it had seen her and was calling to her.
She stopped and listened to him and somehow his cheerful, friendly little whistle gave her a pleased feeling—even a disagreeable little girl may be lonely, and the big closed house and big bare moor and big bare gardens had made this one feel as if there was no one left in the world but herself. If she had been an affectionate child, who had been used to being loved, she would have broken her heart, but even though she was “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary” she was desolate, and the bright-breasted little bird brought a look into her sour little face which was almost a smile. She listened to him until he flew away. He was not like an Indian bird and she liked him and wondered if she should ever see him again. Perhaps he lived in the mysterious garden and knew all about it.
She paused and listened to him, and somehow his cheerful, friendly little whistle made her feel good—even a disagreeable little girl can feel lonely, and the big, closed house, the vast bare moor, and the empty gardens made her feel like she was the only person left in the world. If she had been a loving child who was used to affection, it would have broken her heart, but even though she was “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary,” she felt desolate, and the bright-breasted little bird brought a look to her sour face that was almost a smile. She listened to him until he flew away. He wasn't like the birds from India, and she liked him and wondered if she'd ever see him again. Maybe he lived in the mysterious garden and knew all about it.
Perhaps it was because she had nothing whatever to do that she thought so much of the deserted garden. She was curious about it and wanted to see what it was like. Why had Mr. Archibald Craven buried the key? If he had liked his wife so much why did he hate her garden? She wondered if she should ever see him, but she knew that if she did she should not like him, and he would not like her, and that she should only stand and stare at him and say nothing, though she should be wanting dreadfully to ask him why he had done such a queer thing.
Maybe it was because she had nothing to do that she thought so much about the abandoned garden. She was curious about it and wanted to see what it was like. Why had Mr. Archibald Craven buried the key? If he loved his wife so much, why did he hate her garden? She wondered if she would ever meet him, but she knew that if she did, she wouldn't like him, and he wouldn't like her either. She would just stand there staring at him, saying nothing, even though she would desperately want to ask him why he had done something so strange.
“People never like me and I never like people,” she thought. “And I never can talk as the Crawford children could. They were always talking and laughing and making noises.”
“People never like me, and I never like people,” she thought. “And I can never talk like the Crawford kids could. They were always chatting, laughing, and making noise.”
She thought of the robin and of the way he seemed to sing his song at her, and as she remembered the tree-top he perched on she stopped rather suddenly on the path.
She thought about the robin and how he seemed to sing his song just for her, and as she remembered the treetop he was perched on, she suddenly stopped on the path.
“I believe that tree was in the secret garden—I feel sure it was,” she said. “There was a wall round the place and there was no door.”
“I think that tree was in the secret garden—I’m pretty sure it was,” she said. “There was a wall around the place and no door.”
She walked back into the first kitchen-garden she had entered and found the old man digging there. She went and stood beside him and watched him a few moments in her cold little way. He took no notice of her and so at last she spoke to him.
She walked back into the first kitchen garden she had entered and found the old man digging there. She went and stood next to him and watched him for a few moments in her cold little way. He didn’t acknowledge her, so eventually she spoke to him.
“I have been into the other gardens,” she said.
“I've been to the other gardens,” she said.
“There was nothin’ to prevent thee,” he answered crustily.
“There was nothing to stop you,” he replied gruffly.
“I went into the orchard.”
“I went to the orchard.”
“There was no dog at th’ door to bite thee,” he answered.
“There was no dog at the door to bite you,” he replied.
“There was no door there into the other garden,” said Mary.
“There was no door leading to the other garden,” Mary said.
“What garden?” he said in a rough voice, stopping his digging for a moment.
“What garden?” he asked in a gruff voice, pausing his digging for a moment.
“The one on the other side of the wall,” answered Mistress Mary. “There are trees there—I saw the tops of them. A bird with a red breast was sitting on one of them and he sang.”
“The one on the other side of the wall,” replied Mistress Mary. “There are trees there—I saw their tops. A bird with a red breast was sitting on one of them and it sang.”
To her surprise the surly old weather-beaten face actually changed its expression. A slow smile spread over it and the gardener looked quite different. It made her think that it was curious how much nicer a person looked when he smiled. She had not thought of it before.
To her surprise, the grumpy old weathered face actually changed its expression. A slow smile spread across it, and the gardener looked completely different. It made her realize how much better a person looked when they smiled. She hadn’t thought about it before.
He turned about to the orchard side of his garden and began to whistle—a low soft whistle. She could not understand how such a surly man could make such a coaxing sound.
He turned to the orchard side of his garden and started to whistle—a soft, gentle whistle. She couldn't grasp how such a grumpy man could produce such a inviting sound.
Almost the next moment a wonderful thing happened. She heard a soft little rushing flight through the air—and it was the bird with the red breast flying to them, and he actually alighted on the big clod of earth quite near to the gardener’s foot.
Almost the next moment, something amazing happened. She heard a soft little rush of wings through the air—and it was the bird with the red breast flying towards them, and it actually landed on the big clump of dirt very close to the gardener’s foot.
“Here he is,” chuckled the old man, and then he spoke to the bird as if he were speaking to a child.
“Here he is,” laughed the old man, and then he talked to the bird as if he were talking to a child.
“Where has tha’ been, tha’ cheeky little beggar?” he said. “I’ve not seen thee before today. Has tha begun tha’ courtin’ this early in th’ season? Tha’rt too forrad.”
“Where have you been, you cheeky little scamp?” he said. “I haven’t seen you before today. Have you started courting this early in the season? You’re being too forward.”
The bird put his tiny head on one side and looked up at him with his soft bright eye which was like a black dewdrop. He seemed quite familiar and not the least afraid. He hopped about and pecked the earth briskly, looking for seeds and insects. It actually gave Mary a queer feeling in her heart, because he was so pretty and cheerful and seemed so like a person. He had a tiny plump body and a delicate beak, and slender delicate legs.
The bird tilted his small head to the side and looked up at him with his soft, bright eye that resembled a black dewdrop. He seemed totally at ease and not scared at all. He hopped around and pecked at the ground energetically, searching for seeds and insects. It gave Mary a strange feeling in her heart because he was so beautiful and cheerful and seemed so much like a person. He had a tiny, plump body, a delicate beak, and slender, graceful legs.
“Will he always come when you call him?” she asked almost in a whisper.
“Will he always come when you call him?” she asked nearly in a whisper.
“Aye, that he will. I’ve knowed him ever since he was a fledgling. He come out of th’ nest in th’ other garden an’ when first he flew over th’ wall he was too weak to fly back for a few days an’ we got friendly. When he went over th’ wall again th’ rest of th’ brood was gone an’ he was lonely an’ he come back to me.”
“Yeah, he will. I’ve known him ever since he was a baby bird. He came out of the nest in the other garden, and when he first flew over the wall, he was too weak to fly back for a few days, so we became friends. When he went over the wall again, the rest of the brood was gone, and he was lonely, so he came back to me.”
“What kind of a bird is he?” Mary asked.
“What kind of bird is he?” Mary asked.
“Doesn’t tha’ know? He’s a robin redbreast an’ they’re th’ friendliest, curiousest birds alive. They’re almost as friendly as dogs—if you know how to get on with ’em. Watch him peckin’ about there an’ lookin’ round at us now an’ again. He knows we’re talkin’ about him.”
“Don’t you know? He’s a robin redbreast and they’re the friendliest, most curious birds around. They’re almost as friendly as dogs—if you know how to get along with them. Look at him pecking around there and glancing at us now and then. He knows we’re talking about him.”
It was the queerest thing in the world to see the old fellow. He looked at the plump little scarlet-waistcoated bird as if he were both proud and fond of him.
It was the strangest thing in the world to see the old guy. He looked at the chubby little bird in the red vest as if he were both proud of him and cared for him.
“He’s a conceited one,” he chuckled. “He likes to hear folk talk about him. An’ curious—bless me, there never was his like for curiosity an’ meddlin’. He’s always comin’ to see what I’m plantin’. He knows all th’ things Mester Craven never troubles hissel’ to find out. He’s th’ head gardener, he is.”
“He's quite the egotist,” he laughed. “He loves to hear people talk about him. And he's so nosy—goodness, I've never met anyone as curious and meddlesome. He's always coming to check on what I’m planting. He knows all the things Mr. Craven never bothers to find out. He’s the head gardener, he is.”
The robin hopped about busily pecking the soil and now and then stopped and looked at them a little. Mary thought his black dewdrop eyes gazed at her with great curiosity. It really seemed as if he were finding out all about her. The queer feeling in her heart increased.
The robin hopped around busily pecking at the ground and occasionally stopped to look at them. Mary thought his black, dewdrop-like eyes stared at her with a lot of curiosity. It really felt like he was trying to learn all about her. The strange feeling in her heart grew stronger.
“Where did the rest of the brood fly to?” she asked.
“Where did the rest of the group go?” she asked.
“There’s no knowin’. The old ones turn ’em out o’ their nest an’ make ’em fly an’ they’re scattered before you know it. This one was a knowin’ one an’ he knew he was lonely.”
“There’s no knowing. The elders push them out of their nests and make them fly, and they’re scattered before you even realize it. This one was aware, and he knew he was lonely.”
Mistress Mary went a step nearer to the robin and looked at him very hard.
Mistress Mary moved a little closer to the robin and stared at him intently.
“I’m lonely,” she said.
“I'm lonely,” she said.
She had not known before that this was one of the things which made her feel sour and cross. She seemed to find it out when the robin looked at her and she looked at the robin.
She hadn’t realized before that this was one of the things that made her feel irritated and grumpy. It became clear to her when the robin gazed at her and she gazed back at the robin.
The old gardener pushed his cap back on his bald head and stared at her a minute.
The old gardener pushed his cap back on his bald head and stared at her for a minute.
“Art tha’ th’ little wench from India?” he asked.
“Are you that little girl from India?” he asked.
Mary nodded.
Mary agreed.
“Then no wonder tha’rt lonely. Tha’lt be lonlier before tha’s done,” he said.
“Then it's no surprise you're lonely. You'll be even lonelier before you're done,” he said.
He began to dig again, driving his spade deep into the rich black garden soil while the robin hopped about very busily employed.
He started digging again, pushing his spade deep into the rich black garden soil while the robin hopped around, busy with its activities.
“What is your name?” Mary inquired.
“What's your name?” Mary asked.
He stood up to answer her.
He got up to respond to her.
“Ben Weatherstaff,” he answered, and then he added with a surly chuckle, “I’m lonely mysel’ except when he’s with me,” and he jerked his thumb toward the robin. “He’s th’ only friend I’ve got.”
“Ben Weatherstaff,” he replied, then added with a grumpy laugh, “I’m lonely myself except when he’s around,” and he pointed his thumb at the robin. “He’s the only friend I’ve got.”
“I have no friends at all,” said Mary. “I never had. My Ayah didn’t like me and I never played with anyone.”
“I don’t have any friends,” Mary said. “I never have. My Ayah didn’t like me, and I never played with anyone.”
It is a Yorkshire habit to say what you think with blunt frankness, and old Ben Weatherstaff was a Yorkshire moor man.
It’s a Yorkshire thing to speak your mind honestly, and old Ben Weatherstaff was a man of the Yorkshire moors.
“Tha’ an’ me are a good bit alike,” he said. “We was wove out of th’ same cloth. We’re neither of us good lookin’ an’ we’re both of us as sour as we look. We’ve got the same nasty tempers, both of us, I’ll warrant.”
“She's and I are quite similar,” he said. “We were cut from the same cloth. Neither of us is good-looking, and we both have sour personalities. I bet we have the same nasty tempers, both of us.”
This was plain speaking, and Mary Lennox had never heard the truth about herself in her life. Native servants always salaamed and submitted to you, whatever you did. She had never thought much about her looks, but she wondered if she was as unattractive as Ben Weatherstaff and she also wondered if she looked as sour as he had looked before the robin came. She actually began to wonder also if she was “nasty tempered.” She felt uncomfortable.
This was straightforward talk, and Mary Lennox had never heard the truth about herself before. The local servants always bowed and complied with whatever she did. She had never paid much attention to how she looked, but now she was curious if she was as unattractive as Ben Weatherstaff, and she also wondered if she appeared as grumpy as he had before the robin arrived. She actually started to question whether she was "bad-tempered." She felt uneasy.
Suddenly a clear rippling little sound broke out near her and she turned round. She was standing a few feet from a young apple-tree and the robin had flown on to one of its branches and had burst out into a scrap of a song. Ben Weatherstaff laughed outright.
Suddenly, a soft, clear sound broke the silence near her, and she turned around. She was standing a few feet from a young apple tree, and the robin had landed on one of its branches, bursting into a snippet of song. Ben Weatherstaff laughed openly.
“What did he do that for?” asked Mary.
“What did he do that for?” asked Mary.
“He’s made up his mind to make friends with thee,” replied Ben. “Dang me if he hasn’t took a fancy to thee.”
"He's decided to befriend you," Ben replied. "I swear he's really taken a liking to you."
“To me?” said Mary, and she moved toward the little tree softly and looked up.
“To me?” said Mary, as she gently approached the small tree and looked up.
“Would you make friends with me?” she said to the robin just as if she was speaking to a person. “Would you?” And she did not say it either in her hard little voice or in her imperious Indian voice, but in a tone so soft and eager and coaxing that Ben Weatherstaff was as surprised as she had been when she heard him whistle.
“Will you be my friend?” she said to the robin as if she were talking to a person. “Will you?” And she didn’t say it in her sharp little voice or in her commanding Indian voice, but in a tone so gentle and eager and persuasive that Ben Weatherstaff was just as surprised as she had been when she heard him whistle.
“Why,” he cried out, “tha’ said that as nice an’ human as if tha’ was a real child instead of a sharp old woman. Tha’ said it almost like Dickon talks to his wild things on th’ moor.”
“Why,” he exclaimed, “you said that as kindly and warmly as if you were talking to a real child instead of a sharp old woman. You said it almost like Dickon talks to his wild friends on the moor.”
“Do you know Dickon?” Mary asked, turning round rather in a hurry.
“Do you know Dickon?” Mary asked, turning around pretty quickly.
“Everybody knows him. Dickon’s wanderin’ about everywhere. Th’ very blackberries an’ heather-bells knows him. I warrant th’ foxes shows him where their cubs lies an’ th’ skylarks doesn’t hide their nests from him.”
“Everyone knows him. Dickon’s wandering around everywhere. Even the blackberries and heather bells know him. I bet the foxes show him where their cubs are, and the skylarks don’t hide their nests from him.”
Mary would have liked to ask some more questions. She was almost as curious about Dickon as she was about the deserted garden. But just that moment the robin, who had ended his song, gave a little shake of his wings, spread them and flew away. He had made his visit and had other things to do.
Mary would have liked to ask more questions. She was nearly as curious about Dickon as she was about the empty garden. But just then, the robin, who had finished his song, shook his wings a little, spread them out, and flew away. He had done his visit and had other things to take care of.
“He has flown over the wall!” Mary cried out, watching him. “He has flown into the orchard—he has flown across the other wall—into the garden where there is no door!”
“He's flown over the wall!” Mary shouted, watching him. “He’s flown into the orchard—he’s flown across the other wall—into the garden where there’s no door!”
“He lives there,” said old Ben. “He came out o’ th’ egg there. If he’s courtin’, he’s makin’ up to some young madam of a robin that lives among th’ old rose-trees there.”
“He lives there,” said old Ben. “He hatched out of an egg there. If he’s dating, he’s trying to win over some young female robin that lives among the old rose bushes there.”
“Rose-trees,” said Mary. “Are there rose-trees?”
“Rose bushes,” Mary asked. “Are there rose bushes?”
Ben Weatherstaff took up his spade again and began to dig.
Ben Weatherstaff picked up his shovel again and started to dig.
“There was ten year’ ago,” he mumbled.
“There was ten years ago,” he mumbled.
“I should like to see them,” said Mary. “Where is the green door? There must be a door somewhere.”
“I want to see them,” said Mary. “Where’s the green door? There has to be a door somewhere.”
Ben drove his spade deep and looked as uncompanionable as he had looked when she first saw him.
Ben drove his spade deep into the ground and looked just as unapproachable as he had when she first saw him.
“There was ten year’ ago, but there isn’t now,” he said.
“There was ten years ago, but there isn’t now,” he said.
“No door!” cried Mary. “There must be.”
“No door!” Mary shouted. “There has to be one.”
“None as anyone can find, an’ none as is anyone’s business. Don’t you be a meddlesome wench an’ poke your nose where it’s no cause to go. Here, I must go on with my work. Get you gone an’ play you. I’ve no more time.”
“None that anyone can find, and none that’s anyone’s business. Don’t be a nosy troublemaker and stick your nose where it doesn’t belong. I need to focus on my work now. Just go and have fun. I don’t have any more time.”
And he actually stopped digging, threw his spade over his shoulder and walked off, without even glancing at her or saying good-by.
And he really stopped digging, tossed his spade over his shoulder, and walked away without even looking at her or saying goodbye.
CHAPTER V.
THE CRY IN THE CORRIDOR
At first each day which passed by for Mary Lennox was exactly like the others. Every morning she awoke in her tapestried room and found Martha kneeling upon the hearth building her fire; every morning she ate her breakfast in the nursery which had nothing amusing in it; and after each breakfast she gazed out of the window across to the huge moor which seemed to spread out on all sides and climb up to the sky, and after she had stared for a while she realized that if she did not go out she would have to stay in and do nothing—and so she went out. She did not know that this was the best thing she could have done, and she did not know that, when she began to walk quickly or even run along the paths and down the avenue, she was stirring her slow blood and making herself stronger by fighting with the wind which swept down from the moor. She ran only to make herself warm, and she hated the wind which rushed at her face and roared and held her back as if it were some giant she could not see. But the big breaths of rough fresh air blown over the heather filled her lungs with something which was good for her whole thin body and whipped some red color into her cheeks and brightened her dull eyes when she did not know anything about it.
At first, every day for Mary Lennox was just like the one before. Every morning, she woke up in her decorated room and found Martha kneeling by the fireplace, making a fire. Every morning, she had her breakfast in the nursery, which was pretty boring, and after breakfast, she looked out the window at the vast moor that seemed to stretch endlessly and rise up to the sky. After staring for a while, she realized that if she didn’t go outside, she would have to stay inside and do nothing—and so she went out. She didn’t know that this was the best thing she could do, and she didn’t realize that when she started walking fast or even running along the paths and down the avenue, she was getting her sluggish blood moving and becoming stronger by battling the wind that blew in from the moor. She ran just to warm up, and she hated the wind that hit her face, howled, and held her back like an unseen giant. But the big gusts of fresh air whipped across the heather, filled her lungs with something good for her skinny body, gave her cheeks a rosy glow, and brightened her dull eyes without her even noticing.
But after a few days spent almost entirely out of doors she wakened one morning knowing what it was to be hungry, and when she sat down to her breakfast she did not glance disdainfully at her porridge and push it away, but took up her spoon and began to eat it and went on eating it until her bowl was empty.
But after a few days spent mostly outside, she woke up one morning understanding what it felt like to be hungry. When she sat down for breakfast, she didn't look down on her porridge and push it away; instead, she grabbed her spoon and started eating it, continuing until her bowl was empty.
“Tha’ got on well enough with that this mornin’, didn’t tha’?” said Martha.
"Things went pretty well with that this morning, didn't they?" said Martha.
“It tastes nice today,” said Mary, feeling a little surprised herself.
“It tastes nice today,” Mary said, a bit surprised herself.
“It’s th’ air of th’ moor that’s givin’ thee stomach for tha’ victuals,” answered Martha. “It’s lucky for thee that tha’s got victuals as well as appetite. There’s been twelve in our cottage as had th’ stomach an’ nothin’ to put in it. You go on playin’ you out o’ doors every day an’ you’ll get some flesh on your bones an’ you won’t be so yeller.”
“It’s the air of the moor that’s giving you an appetite for that food,” replied Martha. “It’s lucky for you that you have both food and appetite. There have been twelve people in our cottage who had the appetite but nothing to fill it. Keep playing outside every day and you’ll put some weight on and won’t be so pale.”
“I don’t play,” said Mary. “I have nothing to play with.”
“I don’t play,” Mary said. “I don’t have anything to play with.”
“Nothin’ to play with!” exclaimed Martha. “Our children plays with sticks and stones. They just runs about an’ shouts an’ looks at things.” Mary did not shout, but she looked at things. There was nothing else to do. She walked round and round the gardens and wandered about the paths in the park. Sometimes she looked for Ben Weatherstaff, but though several times she saw him at work he was too busy to look at her or was too surly. Once when she was walking toward him he picked up his spade and turned away as if he did it on purpose.
“Nothing to play with!” Martha exclaimed. “Our kids play with sticks and stones. They just run around, shout, and look at things.” Mary didn’t shout, but she did look at things. There wasn’t anything else to do. She walked around the gardens and wandered along the paths in the park. Sometimes she searched for Ben Weatherstaff, but even when she saw him working, he was either too busy to notice her or just grumpy. Once, when she was walking toward him, he picked up his spade and turned away like he did it on purpose.
One place she went to oftener than to any other. It was the long walk outside the gardens with the walls round them. There were bare flower-beds on either side of it and against the walls ivy grew thickly. There was one part of the wall where the creeping dark green leaves were more bushy than elsewhere. It seemed as if for a long time that part had been neglected. The rest of it had been clipped and made to look neat, but at this lower end of the walk it had not been trimmed at all.
One place she visited more than anywhere else was the long path outside the gardens surrounded by walls. There were empty flower beds on either side, and the ivy grew thick against the walls. There was one section of the wall where the dark green leaves were fuller than in other areas. It looked like that spot had been ignored for a long time. The rest of the wall had been pruned and tidied up, but this lower end of the path hadn't been trimmed at all.
A few days after she had talked to Ben Weatherstaff, Mary stopped to notice this and wondered why it was so. She had just paused and was looking up at a long spray of ivy swinging in the wind when she saw a gleam of scarlet and heard a brilliant chirp, and there, on the top of the wall, perched Ben Weatherstaff’s robin redbreast, tilting forward to look at her with his small head on one side.
A few days after she had spoken to Ben Weatherstaff, Mary stopped to notice this and wondered why it was happening. She had just paused and was looking up at a long spray of ivy swaying in the wind when she saw a flash of red and heard a bright chirp. There, on top of the wall, sat Ben Weatherstaff’s robin redbreast, tilting forward to look at her with its small head cocked to one side.
“Oh!” she cried out, “is it you—is it you?” And it did not seem at all queer to her that she spoke to him as if she were sure that he would understand and answer her.
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “is it you—is it really you?” And it didn't seem strange to her at all that she talked to him as if she were certain he would understand and reply.
He did answer. He twittered and chirped and hopped along the wall as if he were telling her all sorts of things. It seemed to Mistress Mary as if she understood him, too, though he was not speaking in words. It was as if he said:
He did answer. He chirped and flitted along the wall as if he were sharing all kinds of things with her. Mistress Mary felt like she understood him, even though he wasn’t using words. It was as if he said:
“Good morning! Isn’t the wind nice? Isn’t the sun nice? Isn’t everything nice? Let us both chirp and hop and twitter. Come on! Come on!”
“Good morning! Isn’t the wind lovely? Isn’t the sun lovely? Isn’t everything lovely? Let’s both chirp and hop and tweet. Come on! Come on!”
Mary began to laugh, and as he hopped and took little flights along the wall she ran after him. Poor little thin, sallow, ugly Mary—she actually looked almost pretty for a moment.
Mary started to laugh, and as he jumped and took tiny flights along the wall, she chased after him. Poor little thin, pale, ugly Mary—she actually looked almost pretty for a moment.
“I like you! I like you!” she cried out, pattering down the walk; and she chirped and tried to whistle, which last she did not know how to do in the least. But the robin seemed to be quite satisfied and chirped and whistled back at her. At last he spread his wings and made a darting flight to the top of a tree, where he perched and sang loudly.
“I like you! I really like you!” she shouted, skipping down the path; and she chirped and tried to whistle, although she didn’t know how to do it at all. But the robin seemed completely happy and chirped and whistled back at her. Finally, he spread his wings and took a quick flight to the top of a tree, where he sat and sang loudly.
That reminded Mary of the first time she had seen him. He had been swinging on a tree-top then and she had been standing in the orchard. Now she was on the other side of the orchard and standing in the path outside a wall—much lower down—and there was the same tree inside.
That reminded Mary of the first time she had seen him. He had been swinging on a tree branch then, and she had been standing in the orchard. Now she was on the other side of the orchard, standing on the path outside a wall—much lower down—and there was the same tree inside.
“It’s in the garden no one can go into,” she said to herself. “It’s the garden without a door. He lives in there. How I wish I could see what it is like!”
“It’s in the garden no one can enter,” she thought to herself. “It’s the garden without a door. He lives there. I wish I could see what it’s like!”
She ran up the walk to the green door she had entered the first morning. Then she ran down the path through the other door and then into the orchard, and when she stood and looked up there was the tree on the other side of the wall, and there was the robin just finishing his song and beginning to preen his feathers with his beak.
She hurried up the path to the green door she had walked through that first morning. Then she dashed down the path through the other door and into the orchard, and when she stopped and looked up, there was the tree on the other side of the wall, and the robin was just finishing his song and starting to tidy his feathers with his beak.
“It is the garden,” she said. “I am sure it is.”
“It’s the garden,” she said. “I know it is.”
She walked round and looked closely at that side of the orchard wall, but she only found what she had found before—that there was no door in it. Then she ran through the kitchen-gardens again and out into the walk outside the long ivy-covered wall, and she walked to the end of it and looked at it, but there was no door; and then she walked to the other end, looking again, but there was no door.
She walked around and examined that side of the orchard wall closely, but she only found what she had discovered before—there was no door in it. Then she ran through the kitchen gardens again and out into the path outside the long ivy-covered wall, and she walked to the end of it and looked at it, but there was no door; and then she walked to the other end, checking again, but there was still no door.
“It’s very queer,” she said. “Ben Weatherstaff said there was no door and there is no door. But there must have been one ten years ago, because Mr. Craven buried the key.”
“It’s really strange,” she said. “Ben Weatherstaff said there was no door, and there isn’t. But there must have been one ten years ago because Mr. Craven buried the key.”
This gave her so much to think of that she began to be quite interested and feel that she was not sorry that she had come to Misselthwaite Manor. In India she had always felt hot and too languid to care much about anything. The fact was that the fresh wind from the moor had begun to blow the cobwebs out of her young brain and to waken her up a little.
This gave her a lot to think about, and she started to feel genuinely interested, realizing she wasn't regretting her visit to Misselthwaite Manor. In India, she had always felt too hot and sluggish to care much about anything. The truth was that the fresh wind from the moor had started to clear the cobwebs out of her young mind and wake her up a bit.
She stayed out of doors nearly all day, and when she sat down to her supper at night she felt hungry and drowsy and comfortable. She did not feel cross when Martha chattered away. She felt as if she rather liked to hear her, and at last she thought she would ask her a question. She asked it after she had finished her supper and had sat down on the hearth-rug before the fire.
She stayed outside almost all day, and when she finally sat down for dinner at night, she felt hungry, sleepy, and cozy. She didn’t mind when Martha talked a lot. In fact, she realized she actually enjoyed listening to her, and eventually, she decided to ask her a question. She asked it after finishing her dinner and sitting down on the rug in front of the fire.
“Why did Mr. Craven hate the garden?” she said.
“Why did Mr. Craven dislike the garden?” she asked.
She had made Martha stay with her and Martha had not objected at all. She was very young, and used to a crowded cottage full of brothers and sisters, and she found it dull in the great servants’ hall downstairs where the footman and upper-housemaids made fun of her Yorkshire speech and looked upon her as a common little thing, and sat and whispered among themselves. Martha liked to talk, and the strange child who had lived in India, and been waited upon by “blacks,” was novelty enough to attract her.
She had made Martha stay with her, and Martha didn’t complain at all. She was very young and used to a crowded cottage full of brothers and sisters, so she found it boring in the big servants’ hall downstairs where the footman and upper-housemaids made fun of her Yorkshire accent and looked at her like she was just a common girl, whispering among themselves. Martha liked to chat, and the unusual child who had lived in India and been waited on by “blacks” was interesting enough to catch her attention.
She sat down on the hearth herself without waiting to be asked.
She sat down on the hearth without waiting to be invited.
“Art tha’ thinkin’ about that garden yet?” she said. “I knew tha’ would. That was just the way with me when I first heard about it.”
“Have you thought about that garden yet?” she said. “I knew you would. That was just how I felt when I first heard about it.”
“Why did he hate it?” Mary persisted.
“Why did he hate it?” Mary asked again.
Martha tucked her feet under her and made herself quite comfortable.
Martha tucked her feet under her and got super comfortable.
“Listen to th’ wind wutherin’ round the house,” she said. “You could bare stand up on the moor if you was out on it tonight.”
“Listen to the wind howling around the house,” she said. “You could barely stand up on the moor if you were out there tonight.”
Mary did not know what “wutherin’” meant until she listened, and then she understood. It must mean that hollow shuddering sort of roar which rushed round and round the house as if the giant no one could see were buffeting it and beating at the walls and windows to try to break in. But one knew he could not get in, and somehow it made one feel very safe and warm inside a room with a red coal fire.
Mary didn't know what "wutherin'" meant until she listened, and then she got it. It must be that hollow, shuddering roar that rushed around the house as if a giant nobody could see was slamming against it and pounding on the walls and windows trying to break in. But everyone knew he couldn't get in, and somehow that made people feel really safe and cozy inside a room with a red coal fire.
“But why did he hate it so?” she asked, after she had listened. She intended to know if Martha did.
“But why did he hate it so much?” she asked after listening. She wanted to find out if Martha did too.
Then Martha gave up her store of knowledge.
Then Martha shared all her knowledge.
“Mind,” she said, “Mrs. Medlock said it’s not to be talked about. There’s lots o’ things in this place that’s not to be talked over. That’s Mr. Craven’s orders. His troubles are none servants’ business, he says. But for th’ garden he wouldn’t be like he is. It was Mrs. Craven’s garden that she had made when first they were married an’ she just loved it, an’ they used to ’tend the flowers themselves. An’ none o’ th’ gardeners was ever let to go in. Him an’ her used to go in an’ shut th’ door an’ stay there hours an’ hours, readin’ and talkin’. An’ she was just a bit of a girl an’ there was an old tree with a branch bent like a seat on it. An’ she made roses grow over it an’ she used to sit there. But one day when she was sittin’ there th’ branch broke an’ she fell on th’ ground an’ was hurt so bad that next day she died. Th’ doctors thought he’d go out o’ his mind an’ die, too. That’s why he hates it. No one’s never gone in since, an’ he won’t let anyone talk about it.”
“Listen,” she said, “Mrs. Medlock said it’s not something to discuss. There are a lot of things in this place that aren’t meant to be talked about. That’s Mr. Craven’s rule. His problems are none of the servants’ business, he says. But if it weren’t for the garden, he wouldn’t be like he is. It was Mrs. Craven’s garden that she created when they first got married, and she absolutely loved it. They used to tend to the flowers themselves, and none of the gardeners were ever allowed to go in. He and she used to go in and shut the door, staying there for hours, reading and talking. She was just a young girl, and there was an old tree with a branch that bent like a seat. She made roses grow over it and used to sit there. But one day, while she was sitting there, the branch broke, and she fell to the ground, getting hurt so badly that she died the next day. The doctors thought he would lose his mind and die too. That’s why he hates it. No one has ever gone in since, and he won’t let anyone talk about it.”
Mary did not ask any more questions. She looked at the red fire and listened to the wind “wutherin’.” It seemed to be “wutherin’” louder than ever.
Mary didn't ask any more questions. She stared at the red fire and listened to the wind “wutherin’.” It seemed to be “wutherin’” louder than ever.
At that moment a very good thing was happening to her. Four good things had happened to her, in fact, since she came to Misselthwaite Manor. She had felt as if she had understood a robin and that he had understood her; she had run in the wind until her blood had grown warm; she had been healthily hungry for the first time in her life; and she had found out what it was to be sorry for someone.
At that moment, something really great was happening to her. Four amazing things had happened to her, in fact, since she arrived at Misselthwaite Manor. She felt like she understood a robin and that it understood her; she had run in the wind until she felt warm; she had been genuinely hungry for the first time in her life; and she had discovered what it meant to feel sorry for someone.
But as she was listening to the wind she began to listen to something else. She did not know what it was, because at first she could scarcely distinguish it from the wind itself. It was a curious sound—it seemed almost as if a child were crying somewhere. Sometimes the wind sounded rather like a child crying, but presently Mistress Mary felt quite sure this sound was inside the house, not outside it. It was far away, but it was inside. She turned round and looked at Martha.
But as she listened to the wind, she started to hear something else. She couldn’t quite tell what it was at first, because it blended in with the sound of the wind. It was an odd noise—almost like a child crying somewhere. Sometimes the wind indeed resembled a child crying, but soon Mistress Mary was convinced that this sound was coming from inside the house, not outside. It was distant, but it was definitely inside. She turned around and looked at Martha.
“Do you hear anyone crying?” she said.
“Do you hear someone crying?” she said.
Martha suddenly looked confused.
Martha suddenly looked puzzled.
“No,” she answered. “It’s th’ wind. Sometimes it sounds like as if someone was lost on th’ moor an’ wailin’. It’s got all sorts o’ sounds.”
“No,” she replied. “It’s the wind. Sometimes it sounds like someone is lost on the moor and crying out. It makes all kinds of sounds.”
“But listen,” said Mary. “It’s in the house—down one of those long corridors.”
“But listen,” said Mary. “It’s in the house—down one of those long hallways.”
And at that very moment a door must have been opened somewhere downstairs; for a great rushing draft blew along the passage and the door of the room they sat in was blown open with a crash, and as they both jumped to their feet the light was blown out and the crying sound was swept down the far corridor so that it was to be heard more plainly than ever.
And right at that moment, a door must have swung open somewhere downstairs; a strong draft rushed through the hallway, slamming the door to the room they were in wide open. They both sprang to their feet as the light went out, and the sounds of crying echoed down the long corridor, clearer than ever.
“There!” said Mary. “I told you so! It is someone crying—and it isn’t a grown-up person.”
“There!” said Mary. “I told you! Someone's crying—and it’s not an adult.”
Martha ran and shut the door and turned the key, but before she did it they both heard the sound of a door in some far passage shutting with a bang, and then everything was quiet, for even the wind ceased “wutherin’” for a few moments.
Martha ran and shut the door and turned the key, but before she did, they both heard the sound of a door slamming in a distant hallway, and then everything fell silent, even the wind stopped "wutherin’" for a few moments.
“It was th’ wind,” said Martha stubbornly. “An’ if it wasn’t, it was little Betty Butterworth, th’ scullery-maid. She’s had th’ toothache all day.”
“It was the wind,” Martha said stubbornly. “And if it wasn’t, it was little Betty Butterworth, the scullery maid. She’s had a toothache all day.”
But something troubled and awkward in her manner made Mistress Mary stare very hard at her. She did not believe she was speaking the truth.
But something troubled and awkward in her manner made Mistress Mary stare very hard at her. She didn’t believe she was telling the truth.
CHAPTER VI.
“THERE WAS SOMEONE CRYING—THERE WAS!”
The next day the rain poured down in torrents again, and when Mary looked out of her window the moor was almost hidden by gray mist and cloud. There could be no going out today.
The next day, the rain came down in sheets again, and when Mary looked out of her window, the moor was almost obscured by gray mist and clouds. There was no going out today.
“What do you do in your cottage when it rains like this?” she asked Martha.
“What do you do in your cabin when it’s raining like this?” she asked Martha.
“Try to keep from under each other’s feet mostly,” Martha answered. “Eh! there does seem a lot of us then. Mother’s a good-tempered woman but she gets fair moithered. The biggest ones goes out in th’ cow-shed and plays there. Dickon he doesn’t mind th’ wet. He goes out just th’ same as if th’ sun was shinin’. He says he sees things on rainy days as doesn’t show when it’s fair weather. He once found a little fox cub half drowned in its hole and he brought it home in th’ bosom of his shirt to keep it warm. Its mother had been killed nearby an’ th’ hole was swum out an’ th’ rest o’ th’ litter was dead. He’s got it at home now. He found a half-drowned young crow another time an’ he brought it home, too, an’ tamed it. It’s named Soot because it’s so black, an’ it hops an’ flies about with him everywhere.”
“Try to stay out of each other’s way mostly,” Martha replied. “Wow! There really are a lot of us. Mom’s a kind-hearted woman, but she does get overwhelmed. The older kids go out to the cow shed to play. Dickon doesn’t care about the rain. He goes out just like it’s sunny. He says he notices things on rainy days that don’t show up when it’s nice outside. One time, he found a little fox cub that was almost drowned in its den, and he brought it home tucked in his shirt to keep it warm. Its mother had been killed nearby, and the den was flooded, and the rest of the litter had died. He’s got it at home now. He once found a half-drowned baby crow, too, and he brought that home and tamed it. It’s called Soot because it’s so black, and it hops and flies around with him everywhere.”
The time had come when Mary had forgotten to resent Martha’s familiar talk. She had even begun to find it interesting and to be sorry when she stopped or went away. The stories she had been told by her Ayah when she lived in India had been quite unlike those Martha had to tell about the moorland cottage which held fourteen people who lived in four little rooms and never had quite enough to eat. The children seemed to tumble about and amuse themselves like a litter of rough, good-natured collie puppies. Mary was most attracted by the mother and Dickon. When Martha told stories of what “mother” said or did they always sounded comfortable.
The time had come when Mary had stopped resenting Martha’s familiar chatter. She had even started to find it interesting and felt sorry when Martha had to stop or leave. The stories she had heard from her Ayah when she lived in India were nothing like the ones Martha shared about the moorland cottage, which housed fourteen people in four tiny rooms, always struggling to have enough to eat. The children seemed to tumble around and keep themselves entertained like a bunch of rough, good-natured collie puppies. Mary was especially drawn to the mother and Dickon. Whenever Martha shared stories about what “mother” said or did, they always sounded comforting.
“If I had a raven or a fox cub I could play with it,” said Mary. “But I have nothing.”
“if I had a raven or a fox cub, I could play with it,” said Mary. “but I have nothing.”
Martha looked perplexed.
Martha looked confused.
“Can tha’ knit?” she asked.
"Can you knit?" she asked.
“No,” answered Mary.
"No," Mary replied.
“Can tha’ sew?”
“Can you sew?”
“No.”
"Nope."
“Can tha’ read?”
"Can you read?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Then why doesn’t tha read somethin’, or learn a bit o’ spellin’? Tha’st old enough to be learnin’ thy book a good bit now.”
“Then why don’t you read something, or learn a bit of spelling? You’re old enough to be learning your lessons pretty well now.”
“I haven’t any books,” said Mary. “Those I had were left in India.”
“I don't have any books,” Mary said. “The ones I had were left in India.”
“That’s a pity,” said Martha. “If Mrs. Medlock’d let thee go into th’ library, there’s thousands o’ books there.”
"That's too bad," said Martha. "If Mrs. Medlock had let you go into the library, there are thousands of books in there."
Mary did not ask where the library was, because she was suddenly inspired by a new idea. She made up her mind to go and find it herself. She was not troubled about Mrs. Medlock. Mrs. Medlock seemed always to be in her comfortable housekeeper’s sitting-room downstairs. In this queer place one scarcely ever saw anyone at all. In fact, there was no one to see but the servants, and when their master was away they lived a luxurious life below stairs, where there was a huge kitchen hung about with shining brass and pewter, and a large servants’ hall where there were four or five abundant meals eaten every day, and where a great deal of lively romping went on when Mrs. Medlock was out of the way.
Mary didn't ask where the library was because she suddenly had a new idea. She decided to go find it herself. She wasn't worried about Mrs. Medlock. Mrs. Medlock always seemed to be in her cozy sitting room downstairs. In this strange place, you hardly ever saw anyone. In fact, there was no one to see except the servants, and when their master was away, they enjoyed a lavish life below stairs, where there was a huge kitchen filled with shiny brass and pewter, and a large servants’ hall where they had four or five hearty meals every day, along with plenty of lively fun when Mrs. Medlock was out of sight.
Mary’s meals were served regularly, and Martha waited on her, but no one troubled themselves about her in the least. Mrs. Medlock came and looked at her every day or two, but no one inquired what she did or told her what to do. She supposed that perhaps this was the English way of treating children. In India she had always been attended by her Ayah, who had followed her about and waited on her, hand and foot. She had often been tired of her company. Now she was followed by nobody and was learning to dress herself because Martha looked as though she thought she was silly and stupid when she wanted to have things handed to her and put on.
Mary’s meals were served regularly, and Martha took care of her, but no one really paid her any attention. Mrs. Medlock came by and checked on her every day or two, but no one asked what she was doing or gave her any instructions. Mary figured that this was just the English way of treating kids. In India, her Ayah had always been with her, attending to her every need. She had often gotten tired of having her around. Now, she was on her own and was learning to dress herself because Martha looked at her like she was silly and stupid whenever she wanted things handed to her or helped on.
“Hasn’t tha’ got good sense?” she said once, when Mary had stood waiting for her to put on her gloves for her. “Our Susan Ann is twice as sharp as thee an’ she’s only four year’ old. Sometimes tha’ looks fair soft in th’ head.”
“Doesn’t that make sense?” she said once, when Mary was waiting for her to put on her gloves. “Our Susan Ann is twice as sharp as you and she’s only four years old. Sometimes you look a bit slow.”
Mary had worn her contrary scowl for an hour after that, but it made her think several entirely new things.
Mary had been wearing her annoyed expression for an hour after that, but it made her consider several completely new ideas.
She stood at the window for about ten minutes this morning after Martha had swept up the hearth for the last time and gone downstairs. She was thinking over the new idea which had come to her when she heard of the library. She did not care very much about the library itself, because she had read very few books; but to hear of it brought back to her mind the hundred rooms with closed doors. She wondered if they were all really locked and what she would find if she could get into any of them. Were there a hundred really? Why shouldn’t she go and see how many doors she could count? It would be something to do on this morning when she could not go out. She had never been taught to ask permission to do things, and she knew nothing at all about authority, so she would not have thought it necessary to ask Mrs. Medlock if she might walk about the house, even if she had seen her.
She stood at the window for about ten minutes this morning after Martha had cleaned the hearth for the last time and gone downstairs. She was thinking about the new idea that had come to her when she heard about the library. She didn’t care much about the library itself, because she had read very few books; but hearing about it reminded her of the hundred rooms with closed doors. She wondered if they were all really locked and what she would find if she could get into any of them. Were there actually a hundred? Why shouldn’t she go and see how many doors she could count? It would be something to do on a morning when she couldn't go outside. She had never been taught to ask for permission to do things, and she knew nothing at all about authority, so she wouldn’t have thought it necessary to ask Mrs. Medlock if she could walk around the house, even if she had seen her.
She opened the door of the room and went into the corridor, and then she began her wanderings. It was a long corridor and it branched into other corridors and it led her up short flights of steps which mounted to others again. There were doors and doors, and there were pictures on the walls. Sometimes they were pictures of dark, curious landscapes, but oftenest they were portraits of men and women in queer, grand costumes made of satin and velvet. She found herself in one long gallery whose walls were covered with these portraits. She had never thought there could be so many in any house. She walked slowly down this place and stared at the faces which also seemed to stare at her. She felt as if they were wondering what a little girl from India was doing in their house. Some were pictures of children—little girls in thick satin frocks which reached to their feet and stood out about them, and boys with puffed sleeves and lace collars and long hair, or with big ruffs around their necks. She always stopped to look at the children, and wonder what their names were, and where they had gone, and why they wore such odd clothes. There was a stiff, plain little girl rather like herself. She wore a green brocade dress and held a green parrot on her finger. Her eyes had a sharp, curious look.
She opened the door to the room and stepped into the corridor, then began her explorations. It was a long corridor that branched off into other corridors and led her up short flights of stairs that ascended to more. There were doors and more doors, and pictures hanging on the walls. Sometimes they depicted dark, intriguing landscapes, but more often they were portraits of men and women in strange, fancy outfits made of satin and velvet. She found herself in a long gallery where the walls were lined with these portraits. She had never imagined there could be so many in one house. She walked slowly through this space, staring at the faces that seemed to gaze back at her. It felt like they were curious about what a little girl from India was doing in their home. Some of the portraits were of children—little girls in full satin dresses that touched the ground and flared out around them, and boys with puffed sleeves, lace collars, and long hair, or wearing large ruffs around their necks. She always paused to look at the children, wondering what their names were, where they had gone, and why they wore such unusual clothes. There was a stiff, plain little girl who resembled her. She wore a green brocade dress and held a green parrot on her finger. Her eyes had a sharp, inquisitive look.
“Where do you live now?” said Mary aloud to her. “I wish you were here.”
“Where do you live now?” Mary asked her. “I wish you were here.”
Surely no other little girl ever spent such a queer morning. It seemed as if there was no one in all the huge rambling house but her own small self, wandering about upstairs and down, through narrow passages and wide ones, where it seemed to her that no one but herself had ever walked. Since so many rooms had been built, people must have lived in them, but it all seemed so empty that she could not quite believe it true.
Surely no other little girl ever had such a strange morning. It felt like she was the only person in the gigantic, sprawling house, roaming around upstairs and downstairs, through narrow hallways and wide ones, where it seemed like no one but her had ever been. Since so many rooms had been made, people must have lived in them, but it felt so empty that she could hardly believe it was real.
It was not until she climbed to the second floor that she thought of turning the handle of a door. All the doors were shut, as Mrs. Medlock had said they were, but at last she put her hand on the handle of one of them and turned it. She was almost frightened for a moment when she felt that it turned without difficulty and that when she pushed upon the door itself it slowly and heavily opened. It was a massive door and opened into a big bedroom. There were embroidered hangings on the wall, and inlaid furniture such as she had seen in India stood about the room. A broad window with leaded panes looked out upon the moor; and over the mantel was another portrait of the stiff, plain little girl who seemed to stare at her more curiously than ever.
It wasn't until she climbed to the second floor that she thought about turning a doorknob. All the doors were shut, just as Mrs. Medlock had said, but finally, she put her hand on the doorknob of one of them and turned it. For a moment, she felt almost scared when she realized it turned easily and that when she pushed on the door, it slowly and heavily opened. It was a thick door that led into a large bedroom. There were embroidered hangings on the walls, and the inlaid furniture, like what she had seen in India, filled the room. A wide window with leaded glass looked out over the moor, and above the mantel was another portrait of the stiff, plain little girl who seemed to watch her more curiously than ever.
“Perhaps she slept here once,” said Mary. “She stares at me so that she makes me feel queer.”
“Maybe she slept here once,” Mary said. “She looks at me in a way that makes me feel strange.”
After that she opened more doors and more. She saw so many rooms that she became quite tired and began to think that there must be a hundred, though she had not counted them. In all of them there were old pictures or old tapestries with strange scenes worked on them. There were curious pieces of furniture and curious ornaments in nearly all of them.
After that, she opened more and more doors. She saw so many rooms that she became pretty tired and started to think there had to be a hundred, even though she hadn’t counted them. Each room had old pictures or tapestries with strange scenes on them. There were interesting pieces of furniture and unusual ornaments in almost all of them.
In one room, which looked like a lady’s sitting-room, the hangings were all embroidered velvet, and in a cabinet were about a hundred little elephants made of ivory. They were of different sizes, and some had their mahouts or palanquins on their backs. Some were much bigger than the others and some were so tiny that they seemed only babies. Mary had seen carved ivory in India and she knew all about elephants. She opened the door of the cabinet and stood on a footstool and played with these for quite a long time. When she got tired she set the elephants in order and shut the door of the cabinet.
In one room that looked like a lady’s sitting room, the drapes were all embroidered velvet, and there was a cabinet with around a hundred little elephants made of ivory. They came in various sizes, and some had their handlers or litters on their backs. Some were much larger than the others, while some were so tiny they looked like babies. Mary had seen carved ivory in India and knew a lot about elephants. She opened the cabinet door, stood on a footstool, and played with them for quite a while. When she got tired, she arranged the elephants neatly and closed the cabinet door.
In all her wanderings through the long corridors and the empty rooms, she had seen nothing alive; but in this room she saw something. Just after she had closed the cabinet door she heard a tiny rustling sound. It made her jump and look around at the sofa by the fireplace, from which it seemed to come. In the corner of the sofa there was a cushion, and in the velvet which covered it there was a hole, and out of the hole peeped a tiny head with a pair of frightened eyes in it.
In all her wandering through the long hallways and empty rooms, she had seen nothing alive; but in this room, she noticed something. Just after she closed the cabinet door, she heard a small rustling sound. It startled her, and she turned to look at the sofa by the fireplace, where it seemed to be coming from. In the corner of the sofa, there was a cushion, and in the velvet covering it, there was a hole, and out of the hole peeked a tiny head with a pair of scared eyes.
Mary crept softly across the room to look. The bright eyes belonged to a little gray mouse, and the mouse had eaten a hole into the cushion and made a comfortable nest there. Six baby mice were cuddled up asleep near her. If there was no one else alive in the hundred rooms there were seven mice who did not look lonely at all.
Mary quietly moved across the room to take a look. The bright eyes belonged to a little gray mouse, and the mouse had chewed a hole in the cushion and made a cozy nest there. Six baby mice were snuggled up asleep next to her. If no one else was alive in the hundred rooms, there were seven mice that didn’t look lonely at all.
“If they wouldn’t be so frightened I would take them back with me,” said Mary.
“If they weren’t so scared, I’d take them back with me,” said Mary.
She had wandered about long enough to feel too tired to wander any farther, and she turned back. Two or three times she lost her way by turning down the wrong corridor and was obliged to ramble up and down until she found the right one; but at last she reached her own floor again, though she was some distance from her own room and did not know exactly where she was.
She had walked around long enough to feel too exhausted to go any further, so she headed back. Two or three times, she got lost by taking the wrong hallway and had to wander up and down until she found the right one; but eventually, she made it back to her own floor, even though she was still quite a ways from her room and didn’t know exactly where she was.
“I believe I have taken a wrong turning again,” she said, standing still at what seemed the end of a short passage with tapestry on the wall. “I don’t know which way to go. How still everything is!”
“I think I’ve taken a wrong turn again,” she said, standing still at what looked like the end of a short hallway with tapestry on the wall. “I don’t know which way to go. Everything is so quiet!”
It was while she was standing here and just after she had said this that the stillness was broken by a sound. It was another cry, but not quite like the one she had heard last night; it was only a short one, a fretful childish whine muffled by passing through walls.
It was while she was standing here and just after she had said this that the stillness was broken by a sound. It was another cry, but not quite like the one she had heard last night; it was only a short one, a fussy childish whine muffled by passing through walls.
“It’s nearer than it was,” said Mary, her heart beating rather faster. “And it is crying.”
“It’s closer than it was,” said Mary, her heart beating a bit faster. “And it is crying.”
She put her hand accidentally upon the tapestry near her, and then sprang back, feeling quite startled. The tapestry was the covering of a door which fell open and showed her that there was another part of the corridor behind it, and Mrs. Medlock was coming up it with her bunch of keys in her hand and a very cross look on her face.
She accidentally put her hand on the tapestry nearby and quickly pulled back, feeling surprised. The tapestry covered a door that swung open, revealing another part of the corridor behind it. Mrs. Medlock was coming up the corridor with a bunch of keys in her hand and a very annoyed look on her face.
“What are you doing here?” she said, and she took Mary by the arm and pulled her away. “What did I tell you?”
“What are you doing here?” she asked, grabbing Mary by the arm and pulling her away. “What did I tell you?”
“I turned round the wrong corner,” explained Mary. “I didn’t know which way to go and I heard someone crying.” She quite hated Mrs. Medlock at the moment, but she hated her more the next.
“I turned around the wrong corner,” Mary explained. “I didn’t know which way to go, and I heard someone crying.” She really disliked Mrs. Medlock at that moment, but she disliked her even more the next.
“You didn’t hear anything of the sort,” said the housekeeper. “You come along back to your own nursery or I’ll box your ears.”
“You didn’t hear anything like that,” said the housekeeper. “You come back to your own nursery or I’ll give you a good smack.”
And she took her by the arm and half pushed, half pulled her up one passage and down another until she pushed her in at the door of her own room.
And she took her by the arm and kind of pushed and pulled her down one hallway and then another until she pushed her into the door of her own room.
“Now,” she said, “you stay where you’re told to stay or you’ll find yourself locked up. The master had better get you a governess, same as he said he would. You’re one that needs someone to look sharp after you. I’ve got enough to do.”
“Now,” she said, “you need to stay where you're supposed to stay, or you’ll end up locked up. The master should really get you a governess like he promised. You’re someone who needs someone to keep an eye on you. I have enough on my plate.”
She went out of the room and slammed the door after her, and Mary went and sat on the hearth-rug, pale with rage. She did not cry, but ground her teeth.
She went out of the room and slammed the door behind her, and Mary sat down on the hearth rug, pale with anger. She didn’t cry, but she ground her teeth.
“There was someone crying—there was—there was!” she said to herself.
“There is someone crying—there is—there is!” she said to herself.
She had heard it twice now, and sometime she would find out. She had found out a great deal this morning. She felt as if she had been on a long journey, and at any rate she had had something to amuse her all the time, and she had played with the ivory elephants and had seen the gray mouse and its babies in their nest in the velvet cushion.
She had heard it twice now, and someday she would find out. She had learned a lot this morning. She felt like she had been on a long journey, and at least she had something to keep her entertained the whole time. She had played with the ivory elephants and had seen the gray mouse and its babies in their nest in the velvet cushion.
CHAPTER VII.
THE KEY TO THE GARDEN
Two days after this, when Mary opened her eyes she sat upright in bed immediately, and called to Martha.
Two days later, when Mary opened her eyes, she sat up in bed right away and called for Martha.
“Look at the moor! Look at the moor!”
“Look at the moor! Look at the moor!”
The rainstorm had ended and the gray mist and clouds had been swept away in the night by the wind. The wind itself had ceased and a brilliant, deep blue sky arched high over the moorland. Never, never had Mary dreamed of a sky so blue. In India skies were hot and blazing; this was of a deep cool blue which almost seemed to sparkle like the waters of some lovely bottomless lake, and here and there, high, high in the arched blueness floated small clouds of snow-white fleece. The far-reaching world of the moor itself looked softly blue instead of gloomy purple-black or awful dreary gray.
The rainstorm had stopped, and the gray mist and clouds had been blown away during the night by the wind. The wind had calmed down, and a stunning, deep blue sky stretched high over the moorland. Mary had never imagined a sky so blue. In India, the skies were hot and blazing; this one was a deep cool blue that almost seemed to sparkle like the water of a beautiful bottomless lake, with a few small clouds of fluffy white drifting high in the bright blue. The vast moorland looked softly blue instead of gloomy purple-black or dreary gray.
“Aye,” said Martha with a cheerful grin. “Th’ storm’s over for a bit. It does like this at this time o’ th’ year. It goes off in a night like it was pretendin’ it had never been here an’ never meant to come again. That’s because th’ springtime’s on its way. It’s a long way off yet, but it’s comin’.”
“Yeah,” said Martha with a cheerful grin. “The storm’s passed for now. It always does this time of year. It disappears overnight like it was pretending it wasn’t ever here and didn’t plan to return. That’s because spring is on its way. It’s still a while off, but it’s coming.”
“I thought perhaps it always rained or looked dark in England,” Mary said.
“I thought maybe it always rained or looked gloomy in England,” Mary said.
“Eh! no!” said Martha, sitting up on her heels among her black lead brushes. “Nowt o’ th’ soart!”
“Ugh! No!” said Martha, sitting up on her heels among her black lead brushes. “Nothing like that!”
“What does that mean?” asked Mary seriously. In India the natives spoke different dialects which only a few people understood, so she was not surprised when Martha used words she did not know.
“What does that mean?” Mary asked earnestly. In India, the locals spoke various dialects that only a few people understood, so she wasn't surprised when Martha used words she didn't recognize.
Martha laughed as she had done the first morning.
Martha laughed just like she had on the first morning.
“There now,” she said. “I’ve talked broad Yorkshire again like Mrs. Medlock said I mustn’t. ‘Nowt o’ th’ soart’ means ‘nothin’-of-the-sort,’” slowly and carefully, “but it takes so long to say it. Yorkshire’s th’ sunniest place on earth when it is sunny. I told thee tha’d like th’ moor after a bit. Just you wait till you see th’ gold-colored gorse blossoms an’ th’ blossoms o’ th’ broom, an’ th’ heather flowerin’, all purple bells, an’ hundreds o’ butterflies flutterin’ an’ bees hummin’ an’ skylarks soarin’ up an’ singin’. You’ll want to get out on it at sunrise an’ live out on it all day like Dickon does.”
“There now,” she said. “I’ve spoken in broad Yorkshire again like Mrs. Medlock told me not to. ‘Nowt o’ th’ soart’ means ‘nothing of the sort,’” she said slowly and carefully, “but it takes so long to say. Yorkshire’s the sunniest place on earth when it’s sunny. I told you you’d like the moor after a bit. Just wait until you see the gold-colored gorse blossoms and the blooms of the broom, and the heather flowering, all those purple bells, and hundreds of butterflies fluttering and bees buzzing and skylarks soaring up and singing. You’ll want to get out there at sunrise and spend the whole day like Dickon does.”
“Could I ever get there?” asked Mary wistfully, looking through her window at the far-off blue. It was so new and big and wonderful and such a heavenly color.
“Will I ever get there?” Mary asked dreamily, gazing through her window at the distant blue. It was so new, vast, and amazing, such a heavenly color.
“I don’t know,” answered Martha. “Tha’s never used tha’ legs since tha’ was born, it seems to me. Tha’ couldn’t walk five mile. It’s five mile to our cottage.”
“I don’t know,” replied Martha. “You’ve never used those legs since you were born, it seems to me. You couldn't walk five miles. It's five miles to our cottage.”
“I should like to see your cottage.”
"I would love to see your cottage."
Martha stared at her a moment curiously before she took up her polishing brush and began to rub the grate again. She was thinking that the small plain face did not look quite as sour at this moment as it had done the first morning she saw it. It looked just a trifle like little Susan Ann’s when she wanted something very much.
Martha looked at her curiously for a moment before picking up her polishing brush and starting to clean the grate again. She thought that the small, plain face didn’t seem quite as sour now as it had on the first morning she saw it. It resembled little Susan Ann’s face a bit when she really wanted something.
“I’ll ask my mother about it,” she said. “She’s one o’ them that nearly always sees a way to do things. It’s my day out today an’ I’m goin’ home. Eh! I am glad. Mrs. Medlock thinks a lot o’ mother. Perhaps she could talk to her.”
“I’ll ask my mom about it,” she said. “She’s one of those people who almost always finds a way to get things done. It’s my day off today and I’m heading home. Ugh! I’m so glad. Mrs. Medlock really respects my mom. Maybe she could have a conversation with her.”
“I like your mother,” said Mary.
“I like your mom,” said Mary.
“I should think tha’ did,” agreed Martha, polishing away.
“I think that did,” agreed Martha, polishing away.
“I’ve never seen her,” said Mary.
“I’ve never seen her,” Mary said.
“No, tha’ hasn’t,” replied Martha.
“No, that hasn’t,” replied Martha.
She sat up on her heels again and rubbed the end of her nose with the back of her hand as if puzzled for a moment, but she ended quite positively.
She sat back on her heels and rubbed the tip of her nose with the back of her hand, looking a bit confused for a moment, but then she finished decisively.
“Well, she’s that sensible an’ hard workin’ an’ good-natured an’ clean that no one could help likin’ her whether they’d seen her or not. When I’m goin’ home to her on my day out I just jump for joy when I’m crossin’ the moor.”
“Well, she’s so sensible and hardworking and good-natured and tidy that no one could help but like her, whether they’ve seen her or not. When I’m heading home to her on my day off, I just jump for joy when I’m crossing the moor.”
“I like Dickon,” added Mary. “And I’ve never seen him.”
“I like Dickon,” Mary added. “And I’ve never seen him.”
“Well,” said Martha stoutly, “I’ve told thee that th’ very birds likes him an’ th’ rabbits an’ wild sheep an’ ponies, an’ th’ foxes themselves. I wonder,” staring at her reflectively, “what Dickon would think of thee?”
“Well,” Martha said firmly, “I’ve told you that even the birds like him, and so do the rabbits, wild sheep, ponies, and even the foxes. I wonder,” she said, staring at her thoughtfully, “what Dickon would think of you?”
“He wouldn’t like me,” said Mary in her stiff, cold little way. “No one does.”
“He wouldn’t like me,” Mary said in her stiff, cold manner. “No one does.”
Martha looked reflective again.
Martha looked thoughtful again.
“How does tha’ like thysel’?” she inquired, really quite as if she were curious to know.
“How do you like yourself?” she asked, sounding genuinely curious.
Mary hesitated a moment and thought it over.
Mary paused for a moment and considered it.
“Not at all—really,” she answered. “But I never thought of that before.”
“Not at all—really,” she replied. “But I never thought about that before.”
Martha grinned a little as if at some homely recollection.
Martha smiled slightly, as if remembering a warm and familiar moment.
“Mother said that to me once,” she said. “She was at her wash-tub an’ I was in a bad temper an’ talkin’ ill of folk, an’ she turns round on me an’ says: ‘Tha’ young vixen, tha’! There tha’ stands sayin’ tha’ doesn’t like this one an’ tha’ doesn’t like that one. How does tha’ like thysel’?’ It made me laugh an’ it brought me to my senses in a minute.”
“Mom told me that once,” she said. “She was at the wash tub, and I was in a bad mood, talking smack about people, and she turned to me and said, ‘You young troublemaker! There you stand saying you don’t like this one and you don’t like that one. How do you like yourself?’ It made me laugh, and it brought me back to my senses in no time.”
She went away in high spirits as soon as she had given Mary her breakfast. She was going to walk five miles across the moor to the cottage, and she was going to help her mother with the washing and do the week’s baking and enjoy herself thoroughly.
She left feeling great right after she had made breakfast for Mary. She planned to walk five miles across the moor to the cottage, help her mom with the laundry, do the week’s baking, and have a lot of fun.
Mary felt lonelier than ever when she knew she was no longer in the house. She went out into the garden as quickly as possible, and the first thing she did was to run round and round the fountain flower garden ten times. She counted the times carefully and when she had finished she felt in better spirits. The sunshine made the whole place look different. The high, deep, blue sky arched over Misselthwaite as well as over the moor, and she kept lifting her face and looking up into it, trying to imagine what it would be like to lie down on one of the little snow-white clouds and float about. She went into the first kitchen-garden and found Ben Weatherstaff working there with two other gardeners. The change in the weather seemed to have done him good. He spoke to her of his own accord.
Mary felt lonelier than ever when she realized she was no longer in the house. She dashed out to the garden as fast as she could, and the first thing she did was run around the fountain flower garden ten times. She counted carefully, and when she finished, she felt in much better spirits. The sunlight made the entire place look different. The high, deep blue sky stretched over Misselthwaite as well as over the moor, and she kept lifting her face and looking up, trying to picture what it would be like to lie on one of the little snow-white clouds and float around. She entered the first kitchen garden and found Ben Weatherstaff working there with two other gardeners. The change in the weather seemed to have done him good. He spoke to her voluntarily.
“Springtime’s comin,’” he said. “Cannot tha’ smell it?”
“Spring is coming,” he said. “Can’t you smell it?”
Mary sniffed and thought she could.
Mary sniffed and thought she could.
“I smell something nice and fresh and damp,” she said.
"I smell something nice, fresh, and damp," she said.
“That’s th’ good rich earth,” he answered, digging away. “It’s in a good humor makin’ ready to grow things. It’s glad when plantin’ time comes. It’s dull in th’ winter when it’s got nowt to do. In th’ flower gardens out there things will be stirrin’ down below in th’ dark. Th’ sun’s warmin’ ’em. You’ll see bits o’ green spikes stickin’ out o’ th’ black earth after a bit.”
"That’s the good, rich soil," he replied, digging away. "It’s in a good mood getting ready to grow things. It’s happy when planting time comes. It’s lifeless in the winter when it’s got nothing to do. In the flower gardens out there, things will be stirring down below in the dark. The sun’s warming them up. You’ll see little green spikes sticking out of the black soil after a while."
“What will they be?” asked Mary.
“What will they be?” asked Mary.
“Crocuses an’ snowdrops an’ daffydowndillys. Has tha’ never seen them?”
“Crocuses and snowdrops and daffodils. Haven't you ever seen them?”
“No. Everything is hot, and wet, and green after the rains in India,” said Mary. “And I think things grow up in a night.”
“No. Everything is hot, wet, and green after the rains in India,” Mary said. “And I think things sprout overnight.”
“These won’t grow up in a night,” said Weatherstaff. “Tha’ll have to wait for ’em. They’ll poke up a bit higher here, an’ push out a spike more there, an’ uncurl a leaf this day an’ another that. You watch ’em.”
“These won’t grow up overnight,” said Weatherstaff. “You’ll have to wait for them. They’ll shoot up a little higher here, push out a sprout there, and unfurl a leaf today and another one tomorrow. Just watch them.”
“I am going to,” answered Mary.
“I’m going to,” Mary said.
Very soon she heard the soft rustling flight of wings again and she knew at once that the robin had come again. He was very pert and lively, and hopped about so close to her feet, and put his head on one side and looked at her so slyly that she asked Ben Weatherstaff a question.
Very soon, she heard the soft rustling of wings again, and she immediately knew the robin had returned. He was very energetic and lively, hopping around close to her feet, tilting his head to one side and looking at her so playfully that she asked Ben Weatherstaff a question.
“Do you think he remembers me?” she said.
“Do you think he remembers me?” she asked.
“Remembers thee!” said Weatherstaff indignantly. “He knows every cabbage stump in th’ gardens, let alone th’ people. He’s never seen a little wench here before, an’ he’s bent on findin’ out all about thee. Tha’s no need to try to hide anything from him.”
“Remembers you!” said Weatherstaff indignantly. “He knows every cabbage stump in the gardens, not to mention the people. He’s never seen a little girl here before, and he’s determined to find out all about you. There’s no need to try to hide anything from him.”
“Are things stirring down below in the dark in that garden where he lives?” Mary inquired.
“Is anything happening down below in the dark in that garden where he lives?” Mary asked.
“What garden?” grunted Weatherstaff, becoming surly again.
“What garden?” grumbled Weatherstaff, becoming grumpy again.
“The one where the old rose-trees are.” She could not help asking, because she wanted so much to know. “Are all the flowers dead, or do some of them come again in the summer? Are there ever any roses?”
“The one with the old rose bushes.” She couldn't help but ask, because she really wanted to know. “Are all the flowers dead, or do some of them bloom again in the summer? Do any roses ever come back?”
“Ask him,” said Ben Weatherstaff, hunching his shoulders toward the robin. “He’s the only one as knows. No one else has seen inside it for ten year’.”
“Ask him,” said Ben Weatherstaff, hunching his shoulders toward the robin. “He’s the only one who knows. No one else has seen inside it for ten years.”
Ten years was a long time, Mary thought. She had been born ten years ago.
Ten years was a long time, Mary thought. She had been born ten years ago.
She walked away, slowly thinking. She had begun to like the garden just as she had begun to like the robin and Dickon and Martha’s mother. She was beginning to like Martha, too. That seemed a good many people to like—when you were not used to liking. She thought of the robin as one of the people. She went to her walk outside the long, ivy-covered wall over which she could see the tree-tops; and the second time she walked up and down the most interesting and exciting thing happened to her, and it was all through Ben Weatherstaff’s robin.
She walked away, lost in thought. She had started to like the garden just as she had started to like the robin, Dickon, and Martha’s mother. She was beginning to like Martha too. That felt like quite a few people to feel fond of—especially since she wasn’t used to it. She thought of the robin as one of her friends. She headed to her path outside the long, ivy-covered wall where she could see the treetops, and on her second time walking back and forth, something truly interesting and exciting happened to her, all thanks to Ben Weatherstaff’s robin.
She heard a chirp and a twitter, and when she looked at the bare flower-bed at her left side there he was hopping about and pretending to peck things out of the earth to persuade her that he had not followed her. But she knew he had followed her and the surprise so filled her with delight that she almost trembled a little.
She heard a chirp and a tweet, and when she looked at the empty flower bed on her left, there he was, hopping around and pretending to peck at the ground to convince her that he hadn't followed her. But she knew he had, and the surprise filled her with so much joy that she nearly trembled a little.
“You do remember me!” she cried out. “You do! You are prettier than anything else in the world!”
“You remember me!” she exclaimed. “You really do! You’re more beautiful than anything else in the world!”
She chirped, and talked, and coaxed and he hopped, and flirted his tail and twittered. It was as if he were talking. His red waistcoat was like satin and he puffed his tiny breast out and was so fine and so grand and so pretty that it was really as if he were showing her how important and like a human person a robin could be. Mistress Mary forgot that she had ever been contrary in her life when he allowed her to draw closer and closer to him, and bend down and talk and try to make something like robin sounds.
She chirped, talked, and coaxed, and he hopped, flirted with his tail, and trilled. It felt like he was talking back. His red waistcoat shone like satin, and he puffed out his tiny chest, looking so fine, grand, and pretty that it was as if he was showing her how important and human-like a robin could be. Mistress Mary forgot that she had ever been difficult in her life as he let her get closer and closer, bending down to talk and trying to make sounds like a robin.
Oh! to think that he should actually let her come as near to him as that! He knew nothing in the world would make her put out her hand toward him or startle him in the least tiniest way. He knew it because he was a real person—only nicer than any other person in the world. She was so happy that she scarcely dared to breathe.
Oh! To think that he actually let her get that close to him! He knew nothing in the world would make her reach out to him or surprise him in any way. He knew this because he was a real person—just nicer than anyone else in the world. She was so happy that she could hardly breathe.
The flower-bed was not quite bare. It was bare of flowers because the perennial plants had been cut down for their winter rest, but there were tall shrubs and low ones which grew together at the back of the bed, and as the robin hopped about under them she saw him hop over a small pile of freshly turned up earth. He stopped on it to look for a worm. The earth had been turned up because a dog had been trying to dig up a mole and he had scratched quite a deep hole.
The flower bed wasn’t completely empty. It didn’t have any flowers because the perennials had been cut back for winter, but there were tall and short shrubs growing together at the back of the bed. As the robin hopped around under them, she noticed him jump over a small pile of freshly dug earth. He paused on it to search for a worm. The earth had been disturbed because a dog had been trying to dig up a mole, leaving behind quite a deep hole.
Mary looked at it, not really knowing why the hole was there, and as she looked she saw something almost buried in the newly-turned soil. It was something like a ring of rusty iron or brass and when the robin flew up into a tree nearby she put out her hand and picked the ring up. It was more than a ring, however; it was an old key which looked as if it had been buried a long time.
Mary looked at it, not quite sure why the hole was there, and as she stared, she noticed something almost buried in the freshly turned soil. It was something like a ring made of rusty iron or brass, and when the robin flew up into a nearby tree, she reached out and picked up the ring. But it was more than just a ring; it was an old key that looked like it had been buried for a long time.
Mistress Mary stood up and looked at it with an almost frightened face as it hung from her finger.
Mistress Mary stood up and looked at it with an almost scared expression as it hung from her finger.
“Perhaps it has been buried for ten years,” she said in a whisper. “Perhaps it is the key to the garden!”
“Maybe it’s been buried for ten years,” she said quietly. “Maybe it’s the key to the garden!”
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ROBIN WHO SHOWED THE WAY
She looked at the key quite a long time. She turned it over and over, and thought about it. As I have said before, she was not a child who had been trained to ask permission or consult her elders about things. All she thought about the key was that if it was the key to the closed garden, and she could find out where the door was, she could perhaps open it and see what was inside the walls, and what had happened to the old rose-trees. It was because it had been shut up so long that she wanted to see it. It seemed as if it must be different from other places and that something strange must have happened to it during ten years. Besides that, if she liked it she could go into it every day and shut the door behind her, and she could make up some play of her own and play it quite alone, because nobody would ever know where she was, but would think the door was still locked and the key buried in the earth. The thought of that pleased her very much.
She stared at the key for quite a while. She flipped it over and over and pondered it. As I mentioned before, she wasn't a child who had been taught to ask for permission or check with adults about things. All she thought about the key was that if it was the key to the locked garden, and she could figure out where the door was, she might be able to open it and see what was behind the walls and what had happened to the old rose bushes. It was because it had been closed up for so long that she wanted to see it. It felt like it must be different from other places and that something unusual must have happened to it over ten years. Plus, if she liked it, she could go in every day, shut the door behind her, and create her own little play, enjoying it all by herself, because nobody would ever know where she was, thinking the door was still locked and the key buried in the ground. The idea of that made her very happy.
Living as it were, all by herself in a house with a hundred mysteriously closed rooms and having nothing whatever to do to amuse herself, had set her inactive brain to working and was actually awakening her imagination. There is no doubt that the fresh, strong, pure air from the moor had a great deal to do with it. Just as it had given her an appetite, and fighting with the wind had stirred her blood, so the same things had stirred her mind. In India she had always been too hot and languid and weak to care much about anything, but in this place she was beginning to care and to want to do new things. Already she felt less “contrary,” though she did not know why.
Living all by herself in a house with a hundred mysteriously locked rooms and having nothing to do to entertain herself had started to get her brain working and was actually awakening her imagination. There's no doubt that the fresh, strong, pure air from the moor played a big role in this. Just as it had given her an appetite and battling the wind had energized her, the same things had sparked her mind. In India, she had always felt too hot, lazy, and weak to care much about anything, but here she was starting to care and wanting to try new things. She already felt less “difficult,” though she didn’t know why.
She put the key in her pocket and walked up and down her walk. No one but herself ever seemed to come there, so she could walk slowly and look at the wall, or, rather, at the ivy growing on it. The ivy was the baffling thing. Howsoever carefully she looked she could see nothing but thickly growing, glossy, dark green leaves. She was very much disappointed. Something of her contrariness came back to her as she paced the walk and looked over it at the tree-tops inside. It seemed so silly, she said to herself, to be near it and not be able to get in. She took the key in her pocket when she went back to the house, and she made up her mind that she would always carry it with her when she went out, so that if she ever should find the hidden door she would be ready.
She put the key in her pocket and walked up and down her path. No one ever seemed to come there except for her, so she could walk slowly and look at the wall, or more accurately, at the ivy growing on it. The ivy was perplexing. No matter how closely she looked, she could only see thick, glossy, dark green leaves. She felt really disappointed. A bit of her stubbornness came back to her as she walked the path and gazed at the tree tops beyond. It felt so foolish, she thought to herself, to be so close and yet unable to get inside. She took the key from her pocket when she went back to the house and decided that she would always carry it with her whenever she went out, so that if she ever found the hidden door, she would be ready.
Mrs. Medlock had allowed Martha to sleep all night at the cottage, but she was back at her work in the morning with cheeks redder than ever and in the best of spirits.
Mrs. Medlock had let Martha sleep all night at the cottage, but she was back at her work in the morning with cheeks even redder and in the best mood ever.
“I got up at four o’clock,” she said. “Eh! it was pretty on th’ moor with th’ birds gettin’ up an’ th’ rabbits scamperin’ about an’ th’ sun risin’. I didn’t walk all th’ way. A man gave me a ride in his cart an’ I did enjoy myself.”
“I woke up at four o’clock,” she said. “Hey! It was beautiful on the moor with the birds waking up and the rabbits hopping around and the sun rising. I didn’t walk the whole way. A man gave me a ride in his cart, and I really enjoyed myself.”
She was full of stories of the delights of her day out. Her mother had been glad to see her and they had got the baking and washing all out of the way. She had even made each of the children a doughcake with a bit of brown sugar in it.
She was full of stories about the fun she had on her day out. Her mom was happy to see her, and they had finished all the baking and laundry. She had even made each of the kids a sweet doughcake with a little brown sugar in it.
“I had ’em all pipin’ hot when they came in from playin’ on th’ moor. An’ th’ cottage all smelt o’ nice, clean hot bakin’ an’ there was a good fire, an’ they just shouted for joy. Our Dickon he said our cottage was good enough for a king to live in.”
“I had everything nice and hot when they came in from playing on the moor. The cottage smelled of fresh baking, and there was a cozy fire, and they just shouted with joy. Our Dickon said our cottage was good enough for a king to live in.”
In the evening they had all sat round the fire, and Martha and her mother had sewed patches on torn clothes and mended stockings and Martha had told them about the little girl who had come from India and who had been waited on all her life by what Martha called “blacks” until she didn’t know how to put on her own stockings.
In the evening, they all sat around the fire, and Martha and her mom sewed patches on torn clothes and fixed stockings. Martha told them about a little girl who had come from India and had been waited on her entire life by what Martha called “blacks” until she didn’t even know how to put on her own stockings.
“Eh! they did like to hear about you,” said Martha. “They wanted to know all about th’ blacks an’ about th’ ship you came in. I couldn’t tell ’em enough.”
“Hey! They really liked hearing about you,” said Martha. “They wanted to know everything about the Black people and the ship you came on. I couldn’t tell them enough.”
Mary reflected a little.
Mary thought for a moment.
“I’ll tell you a great deal more before your next day out,” she said, “so that you will have more to talk about. I dare say they would like to hear about riding on elephants and camels, and about the officers going to hunt tigers.”
“I’ll tell you a lot more before your next outing,” she said, “so you’ll have more to talk about. I’m sure they’d love to hear about riding elephants and camels, and about the officers going to hunt tigers.”
“My word!” cried delighted Martha. “It would set ’em clean off their heads. Would tha’ really do that, Miss? It would be same as a wild beast show like we heard they had in York once.”
“My word!” exclaimed delighted Martha. “That would blow their minds! Would you really do that, Miss? It would be just like a wild animal show like we heard they had in York once.”
“India is quite different from Yorkshire,” Mary said slowly, as she thought the matter over. “I never thought of that. Did Dickon and your mother like to hear you talk about me?”
“India is really different from Yorkshire,” Mary said slowly, as she considered the matter. “I never thought of that. Did Dickon and your mom enjoy hearing you talk about me?”
“Why, our Dickon’s eyes nearly started out o’ his head, they got that round,” answered Martha. “But mother, she was put out about your seemin’ to be all by yourself like. She said, ‘Hasn’t Mr. Craven got no governess for her, nor no nurse?’ and I said, ‘No, he hasn’t, though Mrs. Medlock says he will when he thinks of it, but she says he mayn’t think of it for two or three years.’”
“Honestly, our Dickon’s eyes almost popped out of his head; they got that big,” Martha replied. “But my mother was upset about you seeming to be all alone. She asked, ‘Doesn’t Mr. Craven have a governess for her, or a nurse?’ and I said, ‘No, he doesn’t, although Mrs. Medlock says he will when he remembers, but she thinks it might be two or three years before that happens.’”
“I don’t want a governess,” said Mary sharply.
“I don’t want a nanny,” Mary said sharply.
“But mother says you ought to be learnin’ your book by this time an’ you ought to have a woman to look after you, an’ she says: ‘Now, Martha, you just think how you’d feel yourself, in a big place like that, wanderin’ about all alone, an’ no mother. You do your best to cheer her up,’ she says, an’ I said I would.”
“But Mom says you should be studying your book by now and that you need a woman to take care of you. She said, ‘Now, Martha, just think about how you’d feel in a big place like that, wandering around all alone without a mom. Do your best to cheer her up,’ and I said I would.”
Mary gave her a long, steady look.
Mary gave her a long, steady glance.
“You do cheer me up,” she said. “I like to hear you talk.”
“You really make me feel better,” she said. “I enjoy listening to you talk.”
Presently Martha went out of the room and came back with something held in her hands under her apron.
Presently, Martha left the room and returned with something tucked under her apron.
“What does tha’ think,” she said, with a cheerful grin. “I’ve brought thee a present.”
“What do you think?” she said with a cheerful grin. “I’ve brought you a present.”
“A present!” exclaimed Mistress Mary. How could a cottage full of fourteen hungry people give anyone a present!
“A gift!” exclaimed Mistress Mary. How could a cottage full of fourteen hungry people give anyone a gift!
“A man was drivin’ across the moor peddlin’,” Martha explained. “An’ he stopped his cart at our door. He had pots an’ pans an’ odds an’ ends, but mother had no money to buy anythin’. Just as he was goin’ away our ’Lizabeth Ellen called out, ‘Mother, he’s got skippin’-ropes with red an’ blue handles.’ An’ mother she calls out quite sudden, ‘Here, stop, mister! How much are they?’ An’ he says ‘Tuppence’, an’ mother she began fumblin’ in her pocket an’ she says to me, ‘Martha, tha’s brought me thy wages like a good lass, an’ I’ve got four places to put every penny, but I’m just goin’ to take tuppence out of it to buy that child a skippin’-rope,’ an’ she bought one an’ here it is.”
“A man was driving across the moor selling stuff,” Martha explained. “He stopped his cart at our door. He had pots and pans and various odds and ends, but my mother didn’t have any money to buy anything. Just as he was about to leave, our ’Lizabeth Ellen called out, ‘Mom, he’s got skipping ropes with red and blue handles.’ And my mother suddenly shouted, ‘Hey, wait, mister! How much are they?’ He said, ‘Two pence,’ and my mother started fumbling in her pocket, saying to me, ‘Martha, you’ve brought me your wages like a good girl, and I’ve got four places to put every penny, but I’m just going to take out two pence to buy that child a skipping rope,’ and she bought one, and here it is.”
She brought it out from under her apron and exhibited it quite proudly. It was a strong, slender rope with a striped red and blue handle at each end, but Mary Lennox had never seen a skipping-rope before. She gazed at it with a mystified expression.
She pulled it out from under her apron and showed it off proudly. It was a sturdy, slim rope with a striped red and blue handle at each end, but Mary Lennox had never seen a skipping rope before. She stared at it with a puzzled look on her face.
“What is it for?” she asked curiously.
"What's it for?" she asked curiously.
“For!” cried out Martha. “Does tha’ mean that they’ve not got skippin’-ropes in India, for all they’ve got elephants and tigers and camels! No wonder most of ’em’s black. This is what it’s for; just watch me.”
“For!” shouted Martha. “Does that mean they don’t have skip ropes in India, even though they have elephants, tigers, and camels? No wonder most of them are black. This is what it’s for; just watch me.”
And she ran into the middle of the room and, taking a handle in each hand, began to skip, and skip, and skip, while Mary turned in her chair to stare at her, and the queer faces in the old portraits seemed to stare at her, too, and wonder what on earth this common little cottager had the impudence to be doing under their very noses. But Martha did not even see them. The interest and curiosity in Mistress Mary’s face delighted her, and she went on skipping and counted as she skipped until she had reached a hundred.
And she ran into the middle of the room and, holding a handle in each hand, started to skip, and skip, and skip, while Mary turned in her chair to stare at her. The strange faces in the old portraits seemed to watch her too, wondering what this ordinary little cottage girl was bravely doing right in front of them. But Martha didn’t even notice them. The interest and curiosity on Mistress Mary’s face made her happy, and she continued to skip, counting as she went until she reached a hundred.
“I could skip longer than that,” she said when she stopped. “I’ve skipped as much as five hundred when I was twelve, but I wasn’t as fat then as I am now, an’ I was in practice.”
“I could skip longer than that,” she said when she stopped. “I’ve skipped as much as five hundred when I was twelve, but I wasn’t as heavy then as I am now, and I was in practice.”
Mary got up from her chair beginning to feel excited herself.
Mary got up from her chair, starting to feel excited herself.
“It looks nice,” she said. “Your mother is a kind woman. Do you think I could ever skip like that?”
“It looks great,” she said. “Your mom is really nice. Do you think I could ever skip like that?”
“You just try it,” urged Martha, handing her the skipping-rope. “You can’t skip a hundred at first, but if you practice you’ll mount up. That’s what mother said. She says, ‘Nothin’ will do her more good than skippin’ rope. It’s th’ sensiblest toy a child can have. Let her play out in th’ fresh air skippin’ an’ it’ll stretch her legs an’ arms an’ give her some strength in ’em.’”
“You just give it a try,” Martha encouraged, handing her the jump rope. “You can’t manage a hundred right away, but if you practice, you’ll get there. That’s what mom said. She says, ‘Nothing will do her more good than jumping rope. It’s the smartest toy a kid can have. Let her play outside in the fresh air jumping, and it’ll stretch her legs and arms and make them stronger.’”
It was plain that there was not a great deal of strength in Mistress Mary’s arms and legs when she first began to skip. She was not very clever at it, but she liked it so much that she did not want to stop.
It was clear that Mistress Mary didn't have much strength in her arms and legs when she first started skipping. She wasn't very good at it, but she enjoyed it so much that she didn't want to stop.
“Put on tha’ things and run an’ skip out o’ doors,” said Martha. “Mother said I must tell you to keep out o’ doors as much as you could, even when it rains a bit, so as tha’ wrap up warm.”
“Put on those things and go run and skip outside,” said Martha. “Mom said I have to tell you to stay outside as much as you can, even if it rains a little, so that you stay warm.”
Mary put on her coat and hat and took her skipping-rope over her arm. She opened the door to go out, and then suddenly thought of something and turned back rather slowly.
Mary put on her coat and hat and slung her skipping rope over her arm. She opened the door to go outside, and then suddenly remembered something and turned back slowly.
“Martha,” she said, “they were your wages. It was your two-pence really. Thank you.” She said it stiffly because she was not used to thanking people or noticing that they did things for her. “Thank you,” she said, and held out her hand because she did not know what else to do.
“Martha,” she said, “that was your payment. It was really your two pence. Thanks.” She said it awkwardly because she wasn’t used to expressing gratitude or recognizing when others did something for her. “Thanks,” she said, and extended her hand because she didn’t know what else to do.
Martha gave her hand a clumsy little shake, as if she was not accustomed to this sort of thing either. Then she laughed.
Martha gave her hand an awkward little shake, as if she wasn't used to this kind of thing either. Then she laughed.
“Eh! th’ art a queer, old-womanish thing,” she said. “If tha’d been our ’Lizabeth Ellen tha’d have given me a kiss.”
“Hey! You’re such a weird, old-fashioned thing,” she said. “If you had been our ’Lizabeth Ellen, you would have given me a kiss.”
Mary looked stiffer than ever.
Mary looked more rigid than ever.
“Do you want me to kiss you?”
“Do you want me to kiss you?”
Martha laughed again.
Martha laughed again.
“Nay, not me,” she answered. “If tha’ was different, p’raps tha’d want to thysel’. But tha’ isn’t. Run off outside an’ play with thy rope.”
"Not me," she replied. "If that were different, maybe you'd want to yourself. But it isn't. Go outside and play with your rope."
Mistress Mary felt a little awkward as she went out of the room. Yorkshire people seemed strange, and Martha was always rather a puzzle to her. At first she had disliked her very much, but now she did not. The skipping-rope was a wonderful thing. She counted and skipped, and skipped and counted, until her cheeks were quite red, and she was more interested than she had ever been since she was born. The sun was shining and a little wind was blowing—not a rough wind, but one which came in delightful little gusts and brought a fresh scent of newly turned earth with it. She skipped round the fountain garden, and up one walk and down another. She skipped at last into the kitchen-garden and saw Ben Weatherstaff digging and talking to his robin, which was hopping about him. She skipped down the walk toward him and he lifted his head and looked at her with a curious expression. She had wondered if he would notice her. She wanted him to see her skip.
Mistress Mary felt a bit awkward as she left the room. The people from Yorkshire seemed strange, and Martha was always a bit of a puzzle to her. At first, she really disliked her, but now that feeling had changed. The skipping rope was amazing. She counted and skipped, and skipped and counted, until her cheeks were bright red, and she felt more interested than she ever had in her life. The sun was shining, and a light wind was blowing—not a harsh wind, but one that came in lovely little bursts and carried the fresh aroma of freshly turned earth with it. She skipped around the fountain garden, up one path and down another. Eventually, she skipped into the kitchen garden and saw Ben Weatherstaff digging and chatting with his robin, which was hopping around him. She skipped down the path toward him, and he looked up at her with a curious expression. She had wondered if he would notice her. She wanted him to see her skip.
“Well!” he exclaimed. “Upon my word. P’raps tha’ art a young ’un, after all, an’ p’raps tha’s got child’s blood in thy veins instead of sour buttermilk. Tha’s skipped red into thy cheeks as sure as my name’s Ben Weatherstaff. I wouldn’t have believed tha’ could do it.”
“Well!” he exclaimed. “I swear. Maybe you are a young one after all, and maybe you have child’s blood in your veins instead of sour buttermilk. You’ve flushed red in your cheeks just like my name’s Ben Weatherstaff. I wouldn’t have believed you could do it.”
“I never skipped before,” Mary said. “I’m just beginning. I can only go up to twenty.”
“I’ve never skipped before,” Mary said. “I’m just starting. I can only manage up to twenty.”
“Tha’ keep on,” said Ben. “Tha’ shapes well enough at it for a young ’un that’s lived with heathen. Just see how he’s watchin’ thee,” jerking his head toward the robin. “He followed after thee yesterday. He’ll be at it again today. He’ll be bound to find out what th’ skippin’-rope is. He’s never seen one. Eh!” shaking his head at the bird, “tha’ curiosity will be th’ death of thee sometime if tha’ doesn’t look sharp.”
“Keep going,” said Ben. “You’re doing a good job for a kid who’s grown up around wild folks. Just look at how he’s watching you,” he said, nodding toward the robin. “He followed you yesterday. He’ll be back at it again today. He’s bound to figure out what the skipping rope is. He’s never seen one before. Wow!” shaking his head at the bird, “that curiosity is going to get you in trouble someday if you don’t pay attention.”
Mary skipped round all the gardens and round the orchard, resting every few minutes. At length she went to her own special walk and made up her mind to try if she could skip the whole length of it. It was a good long skip and she began slowly, but before she had gone half-way down the path she was so hot and breathless that she was obliged to stop. She did not mind much, because she had already counted up to thirty. She stopped with a little laugh of pleasure, and there, lo and behold, was the robin swaying on a long branch of ivy. He had followed her and he greeted her with a chirp. As Mary had skipped toward him she felt something heavy in her pocket strike against her at each jump, and when she saw the robin she laughed again.
Mary skipped around all the gardens and the orchard, taking a break every few minutes. Eventually, she headed to her favorite path and decided to see if she could skip its entire length. It was quite a long skip, and she started off slowly, but before she reached halfway down the path, she was so hot and out of breath that she had to stop. She didn’t mind too much, though, because she had already counted up to thirty. She paused with a little laugh of joy, and there, to her surprise, was the robin swaying on a long branch of ivy. He had followed her and greeted her with a chirp. As Mary skipped toward him, she felt something heavy in her pocket bump against her with each jump, and when she saw the robin, she laughed again.
“You showed me where the key was yesterday,” she said. “You ought to show me the door today; but I don’t believe you know!”
“You showed me where the key was yesterday,” she said. “You should show me the door today; but I don’t think you know!”
The robin flew from his swinging spray of ivy on to the top of the wall and he opened his beak and sang a loud, lovely trill, merely to show off. Nothing in the world is quite as adorably lovely as a robin when he shows off—and they are nearly always doing it.
The robin flew from his swinging spray of ivy to the top of the wall, opened his beak, and sang a loud, beautiful trill, just to show off. Nothing in the world is quite as charming as a robin when he shows off—and they’re almost always doing it.
Mary Lennox had heard a great deal about Magic in her Ayah’s stories, and she always said that what happened almost at that moment was Magic.
Mary Lennox had heard a lot about Magic in her Ayah’s stories, and she always said that what happened almost right then was Magic.
One of the nice little gusts of wind rushed down the walk, and it was a stronger one than the rest. It was strong enough to wave the branches of the trees, and it was more than strong enough to sway the trailing sprays of untrimmed ivy hanging from the wall. Mary had stepped close to the robin, and suddenly the gust of wind swung aside some loose ivy trails, and more suddenly still she jumped toward it and caught it in her hand. This she did because she had seen something under it—a round knob which had been covered by the leaves hanging over it. It was the knob of a door.
One of the nice little gusts of wind blew down the walkway, and it was stronger than the others. It was strong enough to move the branches of the trees, and it definitely had the power to sway the long strands of untrimmed ivy hanging from the wall. Mary had stepped close to the robin, and suddenly the gust of wind pushed aside some loose ivy strands, and even more quickly, she jumped toward it and grabbed it in her hand. She did this because she had spotted something beneath it—a round knob that had been hidden by the leaves above it. It was the knob of a door.
She put her hands under the leaves and began to pull and push them aside. Thick as the ivy hung, it nearly all was a loose and swinging curtain, though some had crept over wood and iron. Mary’s heart began to thump and her hands to shake a little in her delight and excitement. The robin kept singing and twittering away and tilting his head on one side, as if he were as excited as she was. What was this under her hands which was square and made of iron and which her fingers found a hole in?
She put her hands under the leaves and started to pull them aside. The thick ivy hung like a loose curtain, although some had wrapped around the wood and iron. Mary’s heart started to race and her hands trembled a bit from her delight and excitement. The robin continued singing and chirping, tilting his head to one side, as if he was just as excited as she was. What was this thing she was touching that was square, made of iron, and had a hole her fingers found?
It was the lock of the door which had been closed ten years and she put her hand in her pocket, drew out the key and found it fitted the keyhole. She put the key in and turned it. It took two hands to do it, but it did turn.
It was the lock of the door that had been closed for ten years, and she reached into her pocket, pulled out the key, and discovered it fit the keyhole. She inserted the key and turned it. It took both hands to do it, but it did turn.
And then she took a long breath and looked behind her up the long walk to see if anyone was coming. No one was coming. No one ever did come, it seemed, and she took another long breath, because she could not help it, and she held back the swinging curtain of ivy and pushed back the door which opened slowly—slowly.
And then she took a deep breath and glanced behind her up the long path to check if anyone was coming. No one was coming. It seemed like no one ever did, so she took another deep breath, unable to stop herself. She pulled back the hanging curtain of ivy and slowly pushed open the door—slowly.
Then she slipped through it, and shut it behind her, and stood with her back against it, looking about her and breathing quite fast with excitement, and wonder, and delight.
Then she slipped through it, shut it behind her, and stood with her back against it, looking around and breathing quickly with excitement, wonder, and delight.
She was standing inside the secret garden.
She was standing in the secret garden.
CHAPTER IX.
THE STRANGEST HOUSE ANYONE EVER LIVED IN
It was the sweetest, most mysterious-looking place anyone could imagine. The high walls which shut it in were covered with the leafless stems of climbing roses which were so thick that they were matted together. Mary Lennox knew they were roses because she had seen a great many roses in India. All the ground was covered with grass of a wintry brown and out of it grew clumps of bushes which were surely rosebushes if they were alive. There were numbers of standard roses which had so spread their branches that they were like little trees. There were other trees in the garden, and one of the things which made the place look strangest and loveliest was that climbing roses had run all over them and swung down long tendrils which made light swaying curtains, and here and there they had caught at each other or at a far-reaching branch and had crept from one tree to another and made lovely bridges of themselves. There were neither leaves nor roses on them now and Mary did not know whether they were dead or alive, but their thin gray or brown branches and sprays looked like a sort of hazy mantle spreading over everything, walls, and trees, and even brown grass, where they had fallen from their fastenings and run along the ground. It was this hazy tangle from tree to tree which made it all look so mysterious. Mary had thought it must be different from other gardens which had not been left all by themselves so long; and indeed it was different from any other place she had ever seen in her life.
It was the most beautiful, mysterious place anyone could imagine. The tall walls surrounding it were covered with the leafless stems of climbing roses that were so dense they were all tangled together. Mary Lennox knew they were roses because she'd seen a lot of them in India. The ground was covered with a wintry brown grass, and clumps of bushes, likely rosebushes if they were still alive, sprouted from it. There were many standard roses that had spread their branches like small trees. Other trees were present in the garden, and one thing that made the place look both strange and beautiful was how climbing roses had overtaken them, hanging down long tendrils that swayed like light curtains. Here and there, they intertwined with each other or reached out to a distant branch, creating lovely bridges. There were no leaves or roses on them now, and Mary couldn't tell if they were dead or alive, but their thin gray or brown branches spread like a hazy blanket over everything—walls, trees, and even the brown grass where they had fallen and laid on the ground. It was this foggy tangle from tree to tree that made it all look so mysterious. Mary thought it must be different from other gardens that hadn't been left alone for so long, and indeed it was unlike any place she had ever seen in her life.
“How still it is!” she whispered. “How still!”
“How quiet it is!” she whispered. “How quiet!”
Then she waited a moment and listened at the stillness. The robin, who had flown to his treetop, was still as all the rest. He did not even flutter his wings; he sat without stirring, and looked at Mary.
Then she waited a moment and listened to the silence. The robin, who had flown to his treetop, was just as still as everything else. He didn’t even flutter his wings; he sat there motionless and looked at Mary.
“No wonder it is still,” she whispered again. “I am the first person who has spoken in here for ten years.”
“No wonder it's so quiet,” she whispered again. “I'm the first person to have spoken in here for ten years.”
She moved away from the door, stepping as softly as if she were afraid of awakening someone. She was glad that there was grass under her feet and that her steps made no sounds. She walked under one of the fairy-like gray arches between the trees and looked up at the sprays and tendrils which formed them.
She stepped away from the door, moving as quietly as if she were worried about waking someone up. She felt relieved that there was grass beneath her feet and that her footsteps were silent. She walked beneath one of the enchanting gray arches between the trees and looked up at the flowing sprays and tendrils that created them.
“I wonder if they are all quite dead,” she said. “Is it all a quite dead garden? I wish it wasn’t.”
“I wonder if they’re all completely gone,” she said. “Is it all just a barren garden? I wish it weren’t.”
If she had been Ben Weatherstaff she could have told whether the wood was alive by looking at it, but she could only see that there were only gray or brown sprays and branches and none showed any signs of even a tiny leaf-bud anywhere.
If she had been Ben Weatherstaff, she could have told if the wood was alive just by looking at it, but all she could see were gray or brown sprays and branches, with no signs of even a tiny leaf-bud anywhere.
But she was inside the wonderful garden and she could come through the door under the ivy any time and she felt as if she had found a world all her own.
But she was inside the amazing garden and she could go through the door under the ivy anytime, and she felt like she had discovered a world that was entirely her own.
The sun was shining inside the four walls and the high arch of blue sky over this particular piece of Misselthwaite seemed even more brilliant and soft than it was over the moor. The robin flew down from his tree-top and hopped about or flew after her from one bush to another. He chirped a good deal and had a very busy air, as if he were showing her things. Everything was strange and silent and she seemed to be hundreds of miles away from anyone, but somehow she did not feel lonely at all. All that troubled her was her wish that she knew whether all the roses were dead, or if perhaps some of them had lived and might put out leaves and buds as the weather got warmer. She did not want it to be a quite dead garden. If it were a quite alive garden, how wonderful it would be, and what thousands of roses would grow on every side!
The sun was shining within the four walls, and the vast blue sky above this part of Misselthwaite seemed even brighter and softer than it did over the moor. The robin flew down from his treetop and hopped around, following her from one bush to another. He chirped a lot and seemed very busy, as if he were showing her things. Everything felt new and quiet, and she seemed to be miles away from anyone, but somehow she didn’t feel lonely at all. The only thing bothering her was her wish to know whether all the roses were dead, or if maybe some of them had survived and might sprout leaves and buds as the weather warmed up. She didn’t want it to be a completely dead garden. If it were a truly alive garden, how wonderful that would be, and how many roses would bloom all around!
Her skipping-rope had hung over her arm when she came in and after she had walked about for a while she thought she would skip round the whole garden, stopping when she wanted to look at things. There seemed to have been grass paths here and there, and in one or two corners there were alcoves of evergreen with stone seats or tall moss-covered flower urns in them.
Her jump rope was draped over her arm when she walked in, and after wandering around for a bit, she decided to skip around the entire garden, stopping whenever she wanted to check things out. There appeared to be grassy paths scattered throughout, and in a couple of corners, there were cozy corners of evergreens with stone benches or tall, moss-covered flower urns.
As she came near the second of these alcoves she stopped skipping. There had once been a flowerbed in it, and she thought she saw something sticking out of the black earth—some sharp little pale green points. She remembered what Ben Weatherstaff had said and she knelt down to look at them.
As she approached the second alcove, she stopped skipping. There used to be a flowerbed there, and she thought she saw something protruding from the dark soil—some sharp little pale green tips. She recalled what Ben Weatherstaff had mentioned and knelt down to inspect them.
“Yes, they are tiny growing things and they might be crocuses or snowdrops or daffodils,” she whispered.
“Yes, they are small growing things and they could be crocuses or snowdrops or daffodils,” she whispered.
She bent very close to them and sniffed the fresh scent of the damp earth. She liked it very much.
She leaned in close and breathed in the fresh smell of the damp earth. She really liked it.
“Perhaps there are some other ones coming up in other places,” she said. “I will go all over the garden and look.”
“Maybe there are others showing up in different spots,” she said. “I'll go around the garden and check.”
She did not skip, but walked. She went slowly and kept her eyes on the ground. She looked in the old border beds and among the grass, and after she had gone round, trying to miss nothing, she had found ever so many more sharp, pale green points, and she had become quite excited again.
She didn't skip, but walked. She moved slowly and kept her eyes on the ground. She looked in the old flower beds and through the grass, and after she had gone around, trying to miss nothing, she found a lot more sharp, pale green points, and she got really excited again.
“It isn’t a quite dead garden,” she cried out softly to herself. “Even if the roses are dead, there are other things alive.”
“It’s not a completely dead garden,” she whispered to herself. “Even if the roses are gone, there are still other things alive.”
She did not know anything about gardening, but the grass seemed so thick in some of the places where the green points were pushing their way through that she thought they did not seem to have room enough to grow. She searched about until she found a rather sharp piece of wood and knelt down and dug and weeded out the weeds and grass until she made nice little clear places around them.
She didn’t know anything about gardening, but the grass looked so thick in some spots where the green shoots were emerging that she felt they didn’t have enough space to grow. She looked around until she found a sharp stick, then knelt down to dig and pull out the weeds and grass until she cleared nice little areas around them.
“Now they look as if they could breathe,” she said, after she had finished with the first ones. “I am going to do ever so many more. I’ll do all I can see. If I haven’t time today I can come tomorrow.”
“Now they look like they can breathe,” she said after finishing the first ones. “I’m going to do a lot more. I’ll do all I can see. If I don’t have time today, I can come back tomorrow.”
She went from place to place, and dug and weeded, and enjoyed herself so immensely that she was led on from bed to bed and into the grass under the trees. The exercise made her so warm that she first threw her coat off, and then her hat, and without knowing it she was smiling down on to the grass and the pale green points all the time.
She moved from spot to spot, digging and weeding, having such a great time that she wandered from flower bed to flower bed and into the grass under the trees. The activity warmed her up, so she first took off her coat and then her hat, and without realizing it, she smiled down at the grass and the light green shoots the whole time.
The robin was tremendously busy. He was very much pleased to see gardening begun on his own estate. He had often wondered at Ben Weatherstaff. Where gardening is done all sorts of delightful things to eat are turned up with the soil. Now here was this new kind of creature who was not half Ben’s size and yet had had the sense to come into his garden and begin at once.
The robin was really busy. He was quite happy to see gardening starting on his own property. He had often been curious about Ben Weatherstaff. Where gardening happens, all kinds of delightful things to eat are discovered in the soil. Now here was this new creature, who was not even half of Ben's size, yet had the sense to come into his garden and get started right away.
Mistress Mary worked in her garden until it was time to go to her midday dinner. In fact, she was rather late in remembering, and when she put on her coat and hat, and picked up her skipping-rope, she could not believe that she had been working two or three hours. She had been actually happy all the time; and dozens and dozens of the tiny, pale green points were to be seen in cleared places, looking twice as cheerful as they had looked before when the grass and weeds had been smothering them.
Mistress Mary worked in her garden until it was time for her lunch. In fact, she was a bit late remembering, and when she put on her coat and hat and picked up her skipping rope, she couldn’t believe she had been working for two or three hours. She had actually been happy the whole time, and dozens of tiny, pale green shoots were visible in the cleared areas, looking twice as cheerful as they had before when the grass and weeds had been covering them.
“I shall come back this afternoon,” she said, looking all round at her new kingdom, and speaking to the trees and the rose-bushes as if they heard her.
“I'll be back this afternoon,” she said, glancing around at her new realm, speaking to the trees and the rose bushes as if they could hear her.
Then she ran lightly across the grass, pushed open the slow old door and slipped through it under the ivy. She had such red cheeks and such bright eyes and ate such a dinner that Martha was delighted.
Then she ran gracefully across the grass, pushed open the old, creaky door, and slipped through it beneath the ivy. She had such rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes and ate such an enjoyable dinner that Martha was thrilled.
“Two pieces o’ meat an’ two helps o’ rice puddin’!” she said. “Eh! mother will be pleased when I tell her what th’ skippin’-rope’s done for thee.”
“Two pieces of meat and two servings of rice pudding!” she said. “Oh! Mom will be happy when I tell her what the skipping rope has done for you.”
In the course of her digging with her pointed stick Mistress Mary had found herself digging up a sort of white root rather like an onion. She had put it back in its place and patted the earth carefully down on it and just now she wondered if Martha could tell her what it was.
While digging with her pointed stick, Mistress Mary had uncovered a kind of white root that looked somewhat like an onion. She had put it back in its spot and carefully patted the dirt down over it, and now she was curious if Martha could tell her what it was.
“Martha,” she said, “what are those white roots that look like onions?”
“Martha,” she said, “what are those white roots that look like onions?”
“They’re bulbs,” answered Martha. “Lots o’ spring flowers grow from ’em. Th’ very little ones are snowdrops an’ crocuses an’ th’ big ones are narcissuses an’ jonquils and daffydowndillys. Th’ biggest of all is lilies an’ purple flags. Eh! they are nice. Dickon’s got a whole lot of ’em planted in our bit o’ garden.”
“They’re bulbs,” Martha replied. “A lot of spring flowers grow from them. The really small ones are snowdrops and crocuses, and the bigger ones are narcissuses, jonquils, and daffodils. The biggest of all are lilies and purple flags. Oh! They’re lovely. Dickon has a whole bunch of them planted in our little garden.”
“Does Dickon know all about them?” asked Mary, a new idea taking possession of her.
“Does Dickon know all about them?” Mary asked, a new idea taking hold of her.
“Our Dickon can make a flower grow out of a brick walk. Mother says he just whispers things out o’ th’ ground.”
“Our Dickon can make a flower grow out of a brick path. Mom says he just whispers things out of the ground.”
“Do bulbs live a long time? Would they live years and years if no one helped them?” inquired Mary anxiously.
“Do light bulbs last a long time? Would they last for years if no one took care of them?” Mary asked anxiously.
“They’re things as helps themselves,” said Martha. “That’s why poor folk can afford to have ’em. If you don’t trouble ’em, most of ’em’ll work away underground for a lifetime an’ spread out an’ have little ’uns. There’s a place in th’ park woods here where there’s snowdrops by thousands. They’re the prettiest sight in Yorkshire when th’ spring comes. No one knows when they was first planted.”
“They’re things that help themselves,” said Martha. “That’s why people who are poor can have them. If you don’t bother them, most of them will work away underground for a lifetime and spread out and have little ones. There’s a spot in the park woods here where there are thousands of snowdrops. They’re the prettiest sight in Yorkshire when spring comes. No one knows when they were first planted.”
“I wish the spring was here now,” said Mary. “I want to see all the things that grow in England.”
“I wish spring was here now,” said Mary. “I want to see all the things that grow in England.”
She had finished her dinner and gone to her favorite seat on the hearth-rug.
She had finished her dinner and moved to her favorite spot on the rug by the fireplace.
“I wish—I wish I had a little spade,” she said.
“I wish—I wish I had a little shovel,” she said.
“Whatever does tha’ want a spade for?” asked Martha, laughing. “Art tha’ goin’ to take to diggin’? I must tell mother that, too.”
“Why do you want a spade?” asked Martha, laughing. “Are you planning to start digging? I have to tell mom about that, too.”
Mary looked at the fire and pondered a little. She must be careful if she meant to keep her secret kingdom. She wasn’t doing any harm, but if Mr. Craven found out about the open door he would be fearfully angry and get a new key and lock it up forevermore. She really could not bear that.
Mary stared at the fire and thought for a moment. She had to be careful if she wanted to protect her secret kingdom. She wasn’t hurting anyone, but if Mr. Craven discovered the open door, he would be incredibly angry and would replace the lock and keep it shut forever. She truly couldn’t stand the thought of that.
“This is such a big lonely place,” she said slowly, as if she were turning matters over in her mind. “The house is lonely, and the park is lonely, and the gardens are lonely. So many places seem shut up. I never did many things in India, but there were more people to look at—natives and soldiers marching by—and sometimes bands playing, and my Ayah told me stories. There is no one to talk to here except you and Ben Weatherstaff. And you have to do your work and Ben Weatherstaff won’t speak to me often. I thought if I had a little spade I could dig somewhere as he does, and I might make a little garden if he would give me some seeds.”
“This is such a big, lonely place,” she said slowly, as if she were thinking things over. “The house feels lonely, the park is lonely, and the gardens are lonely. So many places seem closed off. I didn’t do much in India, but there were more people to see—locals and soldiers marching by—and sometimes bands playing, and my Ayah would tell me stories. There’s no one to talk to here except you and Ben Weatherstaff. You have to do your work, and Ben Weatherstaff doesn’t talk to me often. I thought if I had a little spade, I could dig somewhere like he does, and maybe I could make a little garden if he would give me some seeds.”
Martha’s face quite lighted up.
Martha’s face lit up.
“There now!” she exclaimed, “if that wasn’t one of th’ things mother said. She says, ‘There’s such a lot o’ room in that big place, why don’t they give her a bit for herself, even if she doesn’t plant nothin’ but parsley an’ radishes? She’d dig an’ rake away an’ be right down happy over it.’ Them was the very words she said.”
"Well, there you go!" she exclaimed. "If that isn’t exactly what Mom said. She says, ‘There’s so much space in that big place, why don’t they give her a little for herself, even if she only plants parsley and radishes? She’d dig and rake and be really happy about it.’ Those were her exact words."
“Were they?” said Mary. “How many things she knows, doesn’t she?”
“Were they?” Mary said. “She knows so many things, doesn’t she?”
“Eh!” said Martha. “It’s like she says: ‘A woman as brings up twelve children learns something besides her A B C. Children’s as good as ’rithmetic to set you findin’ out things.’”
“Eh!” said Martha. “It’s like she says: ‘A woman who raises twelve kids learns more than just her ABCs. Kids are just as good as math for helping you figure things out.’”
“How much would a spade cost—a little one?” Mary asked.
“How much does a small spade cost?” Mary asked.
“Well,” was Martha’s reflective answer, “at Thwaite village there’s a shop or so an’ I saw little garden sets with a spade an’ a rake an’ a fork all tied together for two shillings. An’ they was stout enough to work with, too.”
“Well,” was Martha’s thoughtful reply, “in Thwaite village, there’s a shop or two, and I saw small garden sets with a spade, a rake, and a fork all bundled together for two shillings. And they were sturdy enough to use, too.”
“I’ve got more than that in my purse,” said Mary. “Mrs. Morrison gave me five shillings and Mrs. Medlock gave me some money from Mr. Craven.”
“I have more than that in my purse,” Mary said. “Mrs. Morrison gave me five shillings and Mrs. Medlock gave me some money from Mr. Craven.”
“Did he remember thee that much?” exclaimed Martha.
“Did he remember you that much?” exclaimed Martha.
“Mrs. Medlock said I was to have a shilling a week to spend. She gives me one every Saturday. I didn’t know what to spend it on.”
“Mrs. Medlock said I’d get a shilling a week to spend. She gives it to me every Saturday. I didn’t know what to spend it on.”
“My word! that’s riches,” said Martha. “Tha’ can buy anything in th’ world tha’ wants. Th’ rent of our cottage is only one an’ threepence an’ it’s like pullin’ eye-teeth to get it. Now I’ve just thought of somethin’,” putting her hands on her hips.
“My gosh! That’s a fortune,” said Martha. “You can buy anything in the world you want with that. The rent for our cottage is only one and threepence, and it’s like pulling teeth to get it. Now I just thought of something,” she said, putting her hands on her hips.
“What?” said Mary eagerly.
“What?” Mary asked eagerly.
“In the shop at Thwaite they sell packages o’ flower-seeds for a penny each, and our Dickon he knows which is th’ prettiest ones an’ how to make ’em grow. He walks over to Thwaite many a day just for th’ fun of it. Does tha’ know how to print letters?” suddenly.
“In the shop at Thwaite, they sell packets of flower seeds for a penny each, and our Dickon knows which ones are the prettiest and how to help them grow. He walks over to Thwaite many days just for the fun of it. Do you know how to print letters?” suddenly.
“I know how to write,” Mary answered.
“I know how to write,” Mary said.
Martha shook her head.
Martha shrugged.
“Our Dickon can only read printin’. If tha’ could print we could write a letter to him an’ ask him to go an’ buy th’ garden tools an’ th’ seeds at th’ same time.”
“Our Dickon can only read print. If he could print, we could write him a letter and ask him to go buy the garden tools and the seeds at the same time.”
“Oh! you’re a good girl!” Mary cried. “You are, really! I didn’t know you were so nice. I know I can print letters if I try. Let’s ask Mrs. Medlock for a pen and ink and some paper.”
“Oh! You’re such a good girl!” Mary exclaimed. “You really are! I didn’t realize you were so nice. I’m sure I can write letters if I give it a shot. Let’s ask Mrs. Medlock for a pen, ink, and some paper.”
“I’ve got some of my own,” said Martha. “I bought ’em so I could print a bit of a letter to mother of a Sunday. I’ll go and get it.”
“I have some of my own,” said Martha. “I bought them so I could print a little letter to my mom on Sundays. I’ll go get it.”
She ran out of the room, and Mary stood by the fire and twisted her thin little hands together with sheer pleasure.
She ran out of the room, and Mary stood by the fire, rubbing her thin little hands together with pure joy.
“If I have a spade,” she whispered, “I can make the earth nice and soft and dig up weeds. If I have seeds and can make flowers grow the garden won’t be dead at all—it will come alive.”
“If I have a spade,” she whispered, “I can make the soil nice and soft and dig up weeds. If I have seeds and can make flowers grow, the garden won’t be dead at all—it will come alive.”
She did not go out again that afternoon because when Martha returned with her pen and ink and paper she was obliged to clear the table and carry the plates and dishes downstairs and when she got into the kitchen Mrs. Medlock was there and told her to do something, so Mary waited for what seemed to her a long time before she came back. Then it was a serious piece of work to write to Dickon. Mary had been taught very little because her governesses had disliked her too much to stay with her. She could not spell particularly well but she found that she could print letters when she tried. This was the letter Martha dictated to her:
She didn’t go out again that afternoon because when Martha came back with her pen, ink, and paper, she had to clean the table and take the plates and dishes downstairs. When she got to the kitchen, Mrs. Medlock was there and told her to do something, so Mary waited what felt like a long time before she came back. Then it was a big task to write to Dickon. Mary hadn’t been taught much because her governesses didn’t like her enough to stick around. She couldn’t spell very well, but she discovered that she could print letters when she tried. This was the letter Martha dictated to her:
“My Dear Dickon:
This comes hoping to find you well as it leaves me at present. Miss Mary has plenty of money and will you go to Thwaite and buy her some flower seeds and a set of garden tools to make a flower-bed. Pick the prettiest ones and easy to grow because she has never done it before and lived in India which is different. Give my love to mother and everyone of you. Miss Mary is going to tell me a lot more so that on my next day out you can hear about elephants and camels and gentlemen going hunting lions and tigers.
“Your loving sister,
“Martha Phœbe Sowerby.”
“My Dear Dickon:
I hope you’re doing well, just like I am right now. Miss Mary has plenty of money, so could you go to Thwaite and buy her some flower seeds and a set of gardening tools for a flower bed? Pick the prettiest ones that are easy to grow since she’s never done this before and has lived in India, which is quite different. Send my love to Mom and everyone else. Miss Mary is going to share many more stories, so on my next visit, you can hear about elephants, camels, and gentlemen hunting lions and tigers.
“Your loving sister,
“Martha Phœbe Sowerby.”
“We’ll put the money in th’ envelope an’ I’ll get th’ butcher boy to take it in his cart. He’s a great friend o’ Dickon’s,” said Martha.
“We’ll put the money in the envelope and I’ll ask the butcher boy to take it in his cart. He’s a good friend of Dickon’s,” said Martha.
“How shall I get the things when Dickon buys them?”
“How will I get the things when Dickon buys them?”
“He’ll bring ’em to you himself. He’ll like to walk over this way.”
“He’ll bring them to you himself. He’ll probably walk over this way.”
“Oh!” exclaimed Mary, “then I shall see him! I never thought I should see Dickon.”
“Oh!” Mary exclaimed, “then I will get to see him! I never thought I would see Dickon.”
“Does tha’ want to see him?” asked Martha suddenly, for Mary had looked so pleased.
“Do you want to see him?” asked Martha suddenly, noticing how happy Mary looked.
“Yes, I do. I never saw a boy foxes and crows loved. I want to see him very much.”
“Yes, I do. I’ve never seen a boy that foxes and crows loved. I really want to see him.”
Martha gave a little start, as if she remembered something.
Martha flinched slightly, as if she recalled something.
“Now to think,” she broke out, “to think o’ me forgettin’ that there; an’ I thought I was goin’ to tell you first thing this mornin’. I asked mother—and she said she’d ask Mrs. Medlock her own self.”
“Now to think,” she exclaimed, “to think of me forgetting that; and I thought I was going to tell you first thing this morning. I asked my mom—and she said she’d ask Mrs. Medlock herself.”
“Do you mean—” Mary began.
“Do you mean—” Mary started.
“What I said Tuesday. Ask her if you might be driven over to our cottage some day and have a bit o’ mother’s hot oat cake, an’ butter, an’ a glass o’ milk.”
“What I said Tuesday. Ask her if you can be driven over to our cottage one day and have some of mom’s hot oat cake, and butter, and a glass of milk.”
It seemed as if all the interesting things were happening in one day. To think of going over the moor in the daylight and when the sky was blue! To think of going into the cottage which held twelve children!
It felt like all the exciting things were happening in just one day. Imagine crossing the moor in the daylight with the sky so blue! Imagine going into the cottage that was home to twelve kids!
“Does she think Mrs. Medlock would let me go?” she asked, quite anxiously.
“Does she think Mrs. Medlock would let me go?” she asked, feeling pretty anxious.
“Aye, she thinks she would. She knows what a tidy woman mother is and how clean she keeps the cottage.”
"Yeah, she thinks she would. She knows how organized Mom is and how clean she keeps the cottage."
“If I went I should see your mother as well as Dickon,” said Mary, thinking it over and liking the idea very much. “She doesn’t seem to be like the mothers in India.”
“If I go, I’ll see your mom as well as Dickon,” Mary said, considering it and really liking the idea. “She doesn’t seem like the moms in India.”
Her work in the garden and the excitement of the afternoon ended by making her feel quiet and thoughtful. Martha stayed with her until tea-time, but they sat in comfortable quiet and talked very little. But just before Martha went downstairs for the tea-tray, Mary asked a question.
Her time in the garden and the thrill of the afternoon left her feeling calm and reflective. Martha stayed with her until tea time, but they sat in comfortable silence and said very little. Just before Martha went downstairs for the tea tray, Mary asked a question.
“Martha,” she said, “has the scullery-maid had the toothache again today?”
“Martha,” she said, “has the kitchen maid had a toothache again today?”
Martha certainly started slightly.
Martha definitely got off to a slow start.
“What makes thee ask that?” she said.
“What makes you ask that?” she said.
“Because when I waited so long for you to come back I opened the door and walked down the corridor to see if you were coming. And I heard that far-off crying again, just as we heard it the other night. There isn’t a wind today, so you see it couldn’t have been the wind.”
“Because when I waited so long for you to come back, I opened the door and walked down the hallway to see if you were coming. And I heard that distant crying again, just like we heard the other night. There’s no wind today, so you see it couldn’t have been the wind.”
“Eh!” said Martha restlessly. “Tha’ mustn’t go walkin’ about in corridors an’ listenin’. Mr. Craven would be that there angry there’s no knowin’ what he’d do.”
“Hey!” said Martha impatiently. “You shouldn’t be walking around in the halls and eavesdropping. Mr. Craven would be so angry, you never know what he might do.”
“I wasn’t listening,” said Mary. “I was just waiting for you—and I heard it. That’s three times.”
“I wasn’t paying attention,” said Mary. “I was just waiting for you—and I heard it. That’s three times.”
“My word! There’s Mrs. Medlock’s bell,” said Martha, and she almost ran out of the room.
“My goodness! There’s Mrs. Medlock’s bell,” said Martha, and she nearly rushed out of the room.
“It’s the strangest house anyone ever lived in,” said Mary drowsily, as she dropped her head on the cushioned seat of the armchair near her. Fresh air, and digging, and skipping-rope had made her feel so comfortably tired that she fell asleep.
“It’s the weirdest house anyone has ever lived in,” Mary said sleepily, as she rested her head on the cushioned seat of the armchair beside her. Fresh air, digging, and jumping rope had made her feel so comfortably exhausted that she fell asleep.
CHAPTER X.
DICKON
The sun shone down for nearly a week on the secret garden. The Secret Garden was what Mary called it when she was thinking of it. She liked the name, and she liked still more the feeling that when its beautiful old walls shut her in no one knew where she was. It seemed almost like being shut out of the world in some fairy place. The few books she had read and liked had been fairy-story books, and she had read of secret gardens in some of the stories. Sometimes people went to sleep in them for a hundred years, which she had thought must be rather stupid. She had no intention of going to sleep, and, in fact, she was becoming wider awake every day which passed at Misselthwaite. She was beginning to like to be out of doors; she no longer hated the wind, but enjoyed it. She could run faster, and longer, and she could skip up to a hundred. The bulbs in the secret garden must have been much astonished. Such nice clear places were made round them that they had all the breathing space they wanted, and really, if Mistress Mary had known it, they began to cheer up under the dark earth and work tremendously. The sun could get at them and warm them, and when the rain came down it could reach them at once, so they began to feel very much alive.
The sun shone down on the secret garden for almost a week. Mary called it The Secret Garden when she thought about it. She liked the name and even more enjoyed the feeling that no one knew where she was when its beautiful old walls enclosed her. It felt like being shut away in a fairy place. The few books she had read and enjoyed were fairy tales, and she had come across secret gardens in some of the stories. Sometimes people would sleep in them for a hundred years, which she thought sounded pretty silly. She had no plans to sleep, and actually, she was waking up more and more every day at Misselthwaite. She was starting to enjoy being outdoors; she no longer hated the wind but actually liked it. She could run faster and longer, and she could skip up to a hundred times. The bulbs in the secret garden must have been quite surprised. Nice clear spaces were made around them, giving them all the room they needed to breathe, and if Mistress Mary had known, they started to perk up under the dark earth and work really hard. The sun could warm them, and when it rained, it reached them right away, so they began to feel very much alive.
Mary was an odd, determined little person, and now she had something interesting to be determined about, she was very much absorbed, indeed. She worked and dug and pulled up weeds steadily, only becoming more pleased with her work every hour instead of tiring of it. It seemed to her like a fascinating sort of play. She found many more of the sprouting pale green points than she had ever hoped to find. They seemed to be starting up everywhere and each day she was sure she found tiny new ones, some so tiny that they barely peeped above the earth. There were so many that she remembered what Martha had said about the “snowdrops by the thousands,” and about bulbs spreading and making new ones. These had been left to themselves for ten years and perhaps they had spread, like the snowdrops, into thousands. She wondered how long it would be before they showed that they were flowers. Sometimes she stopped digging to look at the garden and try to imagine what it would be like when it was covered with thousands of lovely things in bloom.
Mary was a quirky, determined little person, and now that she had something interesting to focus on, she was completely absorbed in it. She worked hard, digging and pulling out weeds steadily, becoming more pleased with her progress every hour instead of getting tired of it. To her, it felt like a fun game. She discovered way more sprouting pale green shoots than she ever expected. They seemed to be popping up everywhere, and each day she was sure she spotted tiny new ones, some so small that they barely peeked above the ground. There were so many that she remembered what Martha had said about the “snowdrops by the thousands,” and how bulbs spread and created new ones. These had been left alone for ten years, so maybe they had spread, like the snowdrops, into thousands. She wondered how long it would take before they revealed themselves as flowers. Sometimes she paused her digging to look at the garden and imagine what it would be like when it was covered with thousands of beautiful blooms.
During that week of sunshine, she became more intimate with Ben Weatherstaff. She surprised him several times by seeming to start up beside him as if she sprang out of the earth. The truth was that she was afraid that he would pick up his tools and go away if he saw her coming, so she always walked toward him as silently as possible. But, in fact, he did not object to her as strongly as he had at first. Perhaps he was secretly rather flattered by her evident desire for his elderly company. Then, also, she was more civil than she had been. He did not know that when she first saw him she spoke to him as she would have spoken to a native, and had not known that a cross, sturdy old Yorkshire man was not accustomed to salaam to his masters, and be merely commanded by them to do things.
During that week of sunshine, she got closer to Ben Weatherstaff. She surprised him a few times by suddenly appearing beside him, as if she had popped up from the ground. The truth was, she was worried that he would grab his tools and leave if he noticed her coming, so she always approached him as quietly as possible. But in reality, he didn’t mind her as much as he had at first. Maybe he was a bit flattered by her obvious interest in spending time with him. Also, she was nicer than she had been before. He didn’t realize that when she first saw him, she spoke to him like she would to a servant and didn’t understand that a grumpy, strong-willed old Yorkshire man wasn’t someone who bowed to his masters and just took orders from them.
“Tha’rt like th’ robin,” he said to her one morning when he lifted his head and saw her standing by him. “I never knows when I shall see thee or which side tha’ll come from.”
“You're like the robin,” he said to her one morning when he looked up and saw her standing beside him. “I never know when I'll see you or which side you'll approach from.”
“He’s friends with me now,” said Mary.
"He's friends with me now," Mary said.
“That’s like him,” snapped Ben Weatherstaff. “Makin’ up to th’ women folk just for vanity an’ flightiness. There’s nothin’ he wouldn’t do for th’ sake o’ showin’ off an’ flirtin’ his tail-feathers. He’s as full o’ pride as an egg’s full o’ meat.”
"That’s just like him," snapped Ben Weatherstaff. "Kissing up to the women just for vanity and attention. There’s nothing he wouldn’t do to show off and flirt. He’s as full of himself as an egg is full of yolk."
He very seldom talked much and sometimes did not even answer Mary’s questions except by a grunt, but this morning he said more than usual. He stood up and rested one hobnailed boot on the top of his spade while he looked her over.
He rarely spoke much and sometimes didn't even respond to Mary’s questions, except with a grunt, but this morning he said more than usual. He stood up, resting one heavy boot on the top of his spade as he looked her over.
“How long has tha’ been here?” he jerked out.
“How long has that been here?” he blurted out.
“I think it’s about a month,” she answered.
"I think it's been about a month," she replied.
“Tha’s beginnin’ to do Misselthwaite credit,” he said. “Tha’s a bit fatter than tha’ was an’ tha’s not quite so yeller. Tha’ looked like a young plucked crow when tha’ first came into this garden. Thinks I to myself I never set eyes on an uglier, sourer faced young ’un.”
“You're starting to do Misselthwaite proud,” he said. “You’re a bit heavier than you were and not quite as pale. You looked like a young plucked crow when you first came into this garden. I thought to myself, I've never seen a more unattractive, sour-faced kid.”
Mary was not vain and as she had never thought much of her looks she was not greatly disturbed.
Mary was not vain, and since she had never really thought much about her appearance, she wasn't all that bothered.
“I know I’m fatter,” she said. “My stockings are getting tighter. They used to make wrinkles. There’s the robin, Ben Weatherstaff.”
“I know I’ve gained weight,” she said. “My stockings are getting tighter. They used to sag. Look, there’s the robin, Ben Weatherstaff.”
There, indeed, was the robin, and she thought he looked nicer than ever. His red waistcoat was as glossy as satin and he flirted his wings and tail and tilted his head and hopped about with all sorts of lively graces. He seemed determined to make Ben Weatherstaff admire him. But Ben was sarcastic.
There was the robin, and she thought he looked better than ever. His red chest was as shiny as satin, and he fluttered his wings and tail, tilted his head, and hopped around with all kinds of lively charm. He seemed set on making Ben Weatherstaff admire him. But Ben was sarcastic.
“Aye, there tha’ art!” he said. “Tha’ can put up with me for a bit sometimes when tha’s got no one better. Tha’s been reddenin’ up thy waistcoat an’ polishin’ thy feathers this two weeks. I know what tha’s up to. Tha’s courtin’ some bold young madam somewhere tellin’ thy lies to her about bein’ th’ finest cock robin on Missel Moor an’ ready to fight all th’ rest of ’em.”
“Yeah, there you are!” he said. “You can put up with me for a while when you don’t have anyone better. You’ve been fixing up your waistcoat and polishing your feathers for the past two weeks. I know what you’re up to. You’re trying to impress some daring young lady somewhere, spinning your stories about being the best cock robin on Missel Moor and ready to take on all the others.”
“Oh! look at him!” exclaimed Mary.
“Oh! Look at him!” Mary exclaimed.
The robin was evidently in a fascinating, bold mood. He hopped closer and closer and looked at Ben Weatherstaff more and more engagingly. He flew on to the nearest currant bush and tilted his head and sang a little song right at him.
The robin was clearly in a captivating, daring mood. He hopped closer and closer, looking at Ben Weatherstaff more and more charmingly. He flew onto the nearest currant bush, tilted his head, and sang a little song directly at him.
“Tha’ thinks tha’ll get over me by doin’ that,” said Ben, wrinkling his face up in such a way that Mary felt sure he was trying not to look pleased. “Tha’ thinks no one can stand out against thee—that’s what tha’ thinks.”
“Do you really think you can get over me by doing that?” said Ben, scrunching up his face in a way that made Mary certain he was trying not to look happy. “You think no one can stand up to you—that’s what you think.”
The robin spread his wings—Mary could scarcely believe her eyes. He flew right up to the handle of Ben Weatherstaff’s spade and alighted on the top of it. Then the old man’s face wrinkled itself slowly into a new expression. He stood still as if he were afraid to breathe—as if he would not have stirred for the world, lest his robin should start away. He spoke quite in a whisper.
The robin spread his wings—Mary could hardly believe her eyes. He flew straight to the handle of Ben Weatherstaff’s spade and perched on top of it. Then the old man’s face gradually formed a new expression. He stood frozen, as if he were afraid to breathe—like he wouldn’t have moved even for the world, in case his robin flew away. He spoke in a soft whisper.
“Well, I’m danged!” he said as softly as if he were saying something quite different. “Tha’ does know how to get at a chap—tha’ does! Tha’s fair unearthly, tha’s so knowin’.”
“Well, I’m shocked!” he said softly as if he were saying something else entirely. “You really know how to get to a guy—you really do! It's almost otherworldly, how much you understand.”
And he stood without stirring—almost without drawing his breath—until the robin gave another flirt to his wings and flew away. Then he stood looking at the handle of the spade as if there might be Magic in it, and then he began to dig again and said nothing for several minutes.
And he stood still—almost holding his breath—until the robin flapped its wings again and flew off. Then he gazed at the handle of the shovel as if there could be something magical about it, and then he started digging again and didn’t say anything for several minutes.
But because he kept breaking into a slow grin now and then, Mary was not afraid to talk to him.
But since he kept breaking into a slow smile every now and then, Mary wasn't afraid to talk to him.
“Have you a garden of your own?” she asked.
“Do you have a garden of your own?” she asked.
“No. I’m bachelder an’ lodge with Martin at th’ gate.”
“No. I’m staying with Martin at the gate.”
“If you had one,” said Mary, “what would you plant?”
“If you had one,” Mary said, “what would you plant?”
“Cabbages an’ ’taters an’ onions.”
“Cabbages, potatoes, and onions.”
“But if you wanted to make a flower garden,” persisted Mary, “what would you plant?”
“But if you wanted to create a flower garden,” Mary pressed on, “what would you plant?”
“Bulbs an’ sweet-smellin’ things—but mostly roses.”
“Bulbs and sweet-smelling things—but mostly roses.”
Mary’s face lighted up.
Mary's face lit up.
“Do you like roses?” she said.
“Do you like roses?” she asked.
Ben Weatherstaff rooted up a weed and threw it aside before he answered.
Ben Weatherstaff pulled up a weed and tossed it aside before he replied.
“Well, yes, I do. I was learned that by a young lady I was gardener to. She had a lot in a place she was fond of, an’ she loved ’em like they was children—or robins. I’ve seen her bend over an’ kiss ’em.” He dragged out another weed and scowled at it. “That were as much as ten year’ ago.”
"Well, yes, I do. I learned that from a young lady I used to work for as a gardener. She had a lot of plants in a spot she loved, and she cared for them like they were her children—or robins. I saw her bend down and kiss them." He pulled out another weed and frowned at it. "That was almost ten years ago."
“Where is she now?” asked Mary, much interested.
“Where is she now?” Mary asked, clearly intrigued.
“Heaven,” he answered, and drove his spade deep into the soil, “’cording to what parson says.”
“Heaven,” he replied, and drove his spade deep into the ground, “according to what the preacher says.”
“What happened to the roses?” Mary asked again, more interested than ever.
“What happened to the roses?” Mary asked again, more curious than ever.
“They was left to themselves.”
“They were left to themselves.”
Mary was becoming quite excited.
Mary was getting really excited.
“Did they quite die? Do roses quite die when they are left to themselves?” she ventured.
“Did they really die? Do roses really die when they're left on their own?” she asked.
“Well, I’d got to like ’em—an’ I liked her—an’ she liked ’em,” Ben Weatherstaff admitted reluctantly. “Once or twice a year I’d go an’ work at ’em a bit—prune ’em an’ dig about th’ roots. They run wild, but they was in rich soil, so some of ’em lived.”
“Well, I came to like them—and I liked her—and she liked them,” Ben Weatherstaff admitted reluctantly. “Once or twice a year, I’d go and work on them a bit—prune them and dig around the roots. They grew wild, but they were in rich soil, so some of them survived.”
“When they have no leaves and look gray and brown and dry, how can you tell whether they are dead or alive?” inquired Mary.
“When they have no leaves and look gray, brown, and dry, how can you tell if they’re dead or alive?” Mary asked.
“Wait till th’ spring gets at ’em—wait till th’ sun shines on th’ rain and th’ rain falls on th’ sunshine an’ then tha’ll find out.”
“Wait until spring comes—wait until the sun shines on the rain and the rain falls on the sunshine, and then you’ll find out.”
“How—how?” cried Mary, forgetting to be careful.
“How—how?” shouted Mary, forgetting to be cautious.
“Look along th’ twigs an’ branches an’ if tha’ see a bit of a brown lump swelling here an’ there, watch it after th’ warm rain an’ see what happens.” He stopped suddenly and looked curiously at her eager face. “Why does tha’ care so much about roses an’ such, all of a sudden?” he demanded.
"Look at the twigs and branches, and if you see a little brown bump here and there, keep an eye on it after the warm rain and see what happens." He suddenly stopped and looked curiously at her eager face. "Why are you so interested in roses and stuff all of a sudden?" he asked.
Mistress Mary felt her face grow red. She was almost afraid to answer.
Mistress Mary felt her face flush. She was almost afraid to respond.
“I—I want to play that—that I have a garden of my own,” she stammered. “I—there is nothing for me to do. I have nothing—and no one.”
“I—I want to pretend that I have my own garden,” she stammered. “I—there’s nothing for me to do. I have nothing—and no one.”
“Well,” said Ben Weatherstaff slowly, as he watched her, “that’s true. Tha’ hasn’t.”
“Well,” Ben Weatherstaff said slowly, watching her, “that’s true. You haven’t.”
He said it in such an odd way that Mary wondered if he was actually a little sorry for her. She had never felt sorry for herself; she had only felt tired and cross, because she disliked people and things so much. But now the world seemed to be changing and getting nicer. If no one found out about the secret garden, she should enjoy herself always.
He said it in such a strange way that Mary wondered if he actually felt a bit sorry for her. She had never felt sorry for herself; she had only felt exhausted and irritated because she disliked people and things so much. But now the world seemed to be changing and getting better. If no one discovered the secret garden, she could always enjoy herself.
She stayed with him for ten or fifteen minutes longer and asked him as many questions as she dared. He answered everyone of them in his queer grunting way and he did not seem really cross and did not pick up his spade and leave her. He said something about roses just as she was going away and it reminded her of the ones he had said he had been fond of.
She stayed with him for another ten or fifteen minutes and asked him as many questions as she could. He answered each one in his strange grunting way, and he didn't actually seem angry or grab his spade to walk away from her. Just as she was leaving, he mentioned something about roses, which reminded her of the ones he had said he liked.
“Do you go and see those other roses now?” she asked.
“Are you going to check out those other roses now?” she asked.
“Not been this year. My rheumatics has made me too stiff in th’ joints.”
“Not this year. My arthritis has made my joints too stiff.”
He said it in his grumbling voice, and then quite suddenly he seemed to get angry with her, though she did not see why he should.
He said it in his grumpy voice, and then all of a sudden he seemed to get angry with her, even though she didn't understand why he would.
“Now look here!” he said sharply. “Don’t tha’ ask so many questions. Tha’rt th’ worst wench for askin’ questions I’ve ever come across. Get thee gone an’ play thee. I’ve done talkin’ for today.”
“Listen up!” he said sharply. “Stop asking so many questions. You’re the most annoying person I’ve ever met when it comes to wanting to know everything. Go on and play. I’m done talking for today.”
And he said it so crossly that she knew there was not the least use in staying another minute. She went skipping slowly down the outside walk, thinking him over and saying to herself that, queer as it was, here was another person whom she liked in spite of his crossness. She liked old Ben Weatherstaff. Yes, she did like him. She always wanted to try to make him talk to her. Also she began to believe that he knew everything in the world about flowers.
And he said it so angrily that she realized there was no point in sticking around any longer. She walked slowly down the path, reflecting on him and telling herself that, no matter how strange it seemed, she actually liked him despite his grumpiness. She liked old Ben Weatherstaff. Yes, she really did like him. She always wanted to try to get him to talk to her. Plus, she started to think that he knew everything there was to know about flowers.
There was a laurel-hedged walk which curved round the secret garden and ended at a gate which opened into a wood, in the park. She thought she would slip round this walk and look into the wood and see if there were any rabbits hopping about. She enjoyed the skipping very much and when she reached the little gate she opened it and went through because she heard a low, peculiar whistling sound and wanted to find out what it was.
There was a path lined with laurel bushes that wrapped around the hidden garden and led to a gate opening into a wooded area in the park. She decided to take a stroll along this path to peek into the woods and see if any rabbits were hopping around. She really enjoyed the walk, and when she got to the little gate, she opened it and stepped through because she heard a soft, strange whistling sound and wanted to see what it was.
It was a very strange thing indeed. She quite caught her breath as she stopped to look at it. A boy was sitting under a tree, with his back against it, playing on a rough wooden pipe. He was a funny looking boy about twelve. He looked very clean and his nose turned up and his cheeks were as red as poppies and never had Mistress Mary seen such round and such blue eyes in any boy’s face. And on the trunk of the tree he leaned against, a brown squirrel was clinging and watching him, and from behind a bush nearby a cock pheasant was delicately stretching his neck to peep out, and quite near him were two rabbits sitting up and sniffing with tremulous noses—and actually it appeared as if they were all drawing near to watch him and listen to the strange low little call his pipe seemed to make.
It was a really strange sight. She gasped a bit as she paused to take it in. A boy was sitting under a tree, leaning against it, playing a rough wooden flute. He looked amusing, about twelve years old. He appeared very clean, with a turned-up nose and cheeks as red as poppies, and Mistress Mary had never seen such round, blue eyes on any boy. A brown squirrel was clinging to the trunk of the tree he was leaning against, watching him, and from behind a nearby bush, a male pheasant was carefully stretching his neck to peek out. Close by, two rabbits were sitting up on their haunches, sniffing with quivering noses—and it seemed like they were all gathering to watch him and listen to the strange, soft sounds his flute was producing.
When he saw Mary he held up his hand and spoke to her in a voice almost as low as and rather like his piping.
When he saw Mary, he raised his hand and spoke to her in a voice that was almost as quiet as, and somewhat similar to, his whistling.
“Don’t tha’ move,” he said. “It’d flight ’em.”
“Don’t move,” he said. “It’ll scare them.”
Mary remained motionless. He stopped playing his pipe and began to rise from the ground. He moved so slowly that it scarcely seemed as though he were moving at all, but at last he stood on his feet and then the squirrel scampered back up into the branches of his tree, the pheasant withdrew his head and the rabbits dropped on all fours and began to hop away, though not at all as if they were frightened.
Mary stayed still. He stopped playing his flute and began to stand up. He moved so slowly that it hardly looked like he was moving at all, but eventually he was on his feet, and then the squirrel scampered back up into the branches of the tree, the pheasant pulled back its head, and the rabbits dropped down onto all fours and started to hop away, though not as if they were scared at all.
“I’m Dickon,” the boy said. “I know tha’rt Miss Mary.”
“I’m Dickon,” the boy said. “I know you’re Miss Mary.”
Then Mary realized that somehow she had known at first that he was Dickon. Who else could have been charming rabbits and pheasants as the natives charm snakes in India? He had a wide, red, curving mouth and his smile spread all over his face.
Then Mary realized that somehow she had known from the start that he was Dickon. Who else could have been charming rabbits and pheasants like the locals charm snakes in India? He had a wide, red, curved mouth, and his smile lit up his whole face.
“I got up slow,” he explained, “because if tha’ makes a quick move it startles ’em. A body ’as to move gentle an’ speak low when wild things is about.”
“I got up slowly,” he explained, “because if you make a quick move, it startles them. You have to move gently and speak softly when wild things are around.”
He did not speak to her as if they had never seen each other before but as if he knew her quite well. Mary knew nothing about boys and she spoke to him a little stiffly because she felt rather shy.
He didn’t talk to her like they were strangers, but as if he knew her pretty well. Mary didn’t know much about boys, so she spoke to him a bit awkwardly because she felt shy.
“Did you get Martha’s letter?” she asked.
“Did you get Martha’s letter?” she asked.
He nodded his curly, rust-colored head.
He nodded his curly, reddish-brown head.
“That’s why I come.”
"That's why I show up."
He stooped to pick up something which had been lying on the ground beside him when he piped.
He bent down to pick up something that had been lying on the ground next to him when he called out.
“I’ve got th’ garden tools. There’s a little spade an’ rake an’ a fork an’ hoe. Eh! they are good ’uns. There’s a trowel, too. An’ th’ woman in th’ shop threw in a packet o’ white poppy an’ one o’ blue larkspur when I bought th’ other seeds.”
“I’ve got the garden tools. There’s a little spade, a rake, a fork, and a hoe. Hey! They’re really good ones. There’s a trowel too. And the woman at the shop threw in a packet of white poppy and one of blue larkspur when I bought the other seeds.”
“Will you show the seeds to me?” Mary said.
“Can you show me the seeds?” Mary asked.
She wished she could talk as he did. His speech was so quick and easy. It sounded as if he liked her and was not the least afraid she would not like him, though he was only a common moor boy, in patched clothes and with a funny face and a rough, rusty-red head. As she came closer to him she noticed that there was a clean fresh scent of heather and grass and leaves about him, almost as if he were made of them. She liked it very much and when she looked into his funny face with the red cheeks and round blue eyes she forgot that she had felt shy.
She wished she could talk like he did. His speech was so quick and effortless. It seemed like he liked her and wasn’t the slightest bit worried that she wouldn’t like him, even though he was just a regular moor boy, in patched clothes with a funny face and a rough, rusty-red head. As she got closer to him, she noticed a clean, fresh scent of heather, grass, and leaves surrounding him, almost as if he were made of them. She liked it a lot, and when she looked into his funny face with the red cheeks and round blue eyes, she forgot that she had felt shy.
“Let us sit down on this log and look at them,” she said.
“Let’s sit on this log and watch them,” she said.
They sat down and he took a clumsy little brown paper package out of his coat pocket. He untied the string and inside there were ever so many neater and smaller packages with a picture of a flower on each one.
They sat down, and he pulled a small, awkward brown paper package out of his coat pocket. He untied the string, and inside were a bunch of smaller, neater packages, each with a picture of a flower on it.
“There’s a lot o’ mignonette an’ poppies,” he said. “Mignonette’s th’ sweetest smellin’ thing as grows, an’ it’ll grow wherever you cast it, same as poppies will. Them as’ll come up an’ bloom if you just whistle to ’em, them’s th’ nicest of all.”
“There's a lot of mignonette and poppies,” he said. “Mignonette has the sweetest smell of anything that grows, and it will grow wherever you plant it, just like poppies do. The ones that will come up and bloom if you just whistle to them, those are the best of all.”
He stopped and turned his head quickly, his poppy-cheeked face lighting up.
He stopped and quickly turned his head, his rosy-cheeked face brightening up.
“Where’s that robin as is callin’ us?” he said.
“Where’s that robin calling us?” he said.
The chirp came from a thick holly bush, bright with scarlet berries, and Mary thought she knew whose it was.
The chirp came from a dense holly bush, vibrant with red berries, and Mary thought she recognized whose it was.
“Is it really calling us?” she asked.
“Is it really calling us?” she asked.
“Aye,” said Dickon, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, “he’s callin’ someone he’s friends with. That’s same as sayin’ ‘Here I am. Look at me. I wants a bit of a chat.’ There he is in the bush. Whose is he?”
“Yeah,” said Dickon, as if it were the most normal thing in the world, “he's calling someone he's friends with. That's the same as saying ‘Here I am. Look at me. I want to have a little chat.’ There he is in the bushes. Whose is he?”
“He’s Ben Weatherstaff’s, but I think he knows me a little,” answered Mary.
“He's Ben Weatherstaff's, but I think he knows me a bit,” replied Mary.
“Aye, he knows thee,” said Dickon in his low voice again. “An’ he likes thee. He’s took thee on. He’ll tell me all about thee in a minute.”
“Aye, he knows you,” said Dickon in his quiet voice again. “And he likes you. He’s chosen you. He’ll tell me all about you in a minute.”
He moved quite close to the bush with the slow movement Mary had noticed before, and then he made a sound almost like the robin’s own twitter. The robin listened a few seconds, intently, and then answered quite as if he were replying to a question.
He moved in close to the bush with the slow motion Mary had noticed before, and then he made a sound that was almost like the robin’s own chirp. The robin listened for a few seconds, focused, and then responded as if he were answering a question.
“Aye, he’s a friend o’ yours,” chuckled Dickon.
“Yeah, he’s one of your friends,” chuckled Dickon.
“Do you think he is?” cried Mary eagerly. She did so want to know. “Do you think he really likes me?”
“Do you think he is?” Mary asked excitedly. She really wanted to know. “Do you think he actually likes me?”
“He wouldn’t come near thee if he didn’t,” answered Dickon. “Birds is rare choosers an’ a robin can flout a body worse than a man. See, he’s making up to thee now. ‘Cannot tha’ see a chap?’ he’s sayin’.”
“He wouldn’t come near you if he didn’t,” answered Dickon. “Birds are picky, and a robin can ignore someone worse than a man. Look, he’s getting close to you now. ‘Can’t you see him?’ he’s saying.”
And it really seemed as if it must be true. He so sidled and twittered and tilted as he hopped on his bush.
And it really looked like it had to be true. He moved sideways and fluttered and leaned as he jumped on his bush.
“Do you understand everything birds say?” said Mary.
“Do you get what all the birds are saying?” Mary asked.
Dickon’s grin spread until he seemed all wide, red, curving mouth, and he rubbed his rough head.
Dickon's grin grew until it looked like a wide, red, curving smile, and he rubbed his rough head.
“I think I do, and they think I do,” he said. “I’ve lived on th’ moor with ’em so long. I’ve watched ’em break shell an’ come out an’ fledge an’ learn to fly an’ begin to sing, till I think I’m one of ’em. Sometimes I think p’raps I’m a bird, or a fox, or a rabbit, or a squirrel, or even a beetle, an’ I don’t know it.”
“I think I do, and they think I do,” he said. “I’ve lived on the moor with them for so long. I’ve watched them break out of their shells and come out, grow feathers and learn to fly, and start to sing, until I feel like I’m one of them. Sometimes I think maybe I’m a bird, or a fox, or a rabbit, or a squirrel, or even a beetle, and I just don’t realize it.”
He laughed and came back to the log and began to talk about the flower seeds again. He told her what they looked like when they were flowers; he told her how to plant them, and watch them, and feed and water them.
He laughed, returned to the log, and started talking about the flower seeds again. He described what the flowers looked like, explained how to plant them, and shared tips on how to take care of them, including watering and feeding them.
“See here,” he said suddenly, turning round to look at her. “I’ll plant them for thee myself. Where is tha’ garden?”
“Look,” he said suddenly, turning to face her. “I’ll plant them for you myself. Where is your garden?”
Mary’s thin hands clutched each other as they lay on her lap. She did not know what to say, so for a whole minute she said nothing. She had never thought of this. She felt miserable. And she felt as if she went red and then pale.
Mary’s thin hands gripped each other as they rested on her lap. She didn't know what to say, so for a full minute, she stayed silent. She had never considered this before. She felt miserable. It was as if she flushed and then went pale.
“Tha’s got a bit o’ garden, hasn’t tha’?” Dickon said.
“You've got a little garden, don't you?” Dickon said.
It was true that she had turned red and then pale. Dickon saw her do it, and as she still said nothing, he began to be puzzled.
It was true that she had blushed and then gone pale. Dickon saw her do it, and since she still didn’t say anything, he started to feel confused.
“Wouldn’t they give thee a bit?” he asked. “Hasn’t tha’ got any yet?”
“Wouldn’t they give you a little?” he asked. “Don’t you have any yet?”
She held her hands tighter and turned her eyes toward him.
She tightened her grip and looked at him.
“I don’t know anything about boys,” she said slowly. “Could you keep a secret, if I told you one? It’s a great secret. I don’t know what I should do if anyone found it out. I believe I should die!” She said the last sentence quite fiercely.
“I don’t know anything about boys,” she said slowly. “Could you keep a secret if I told you one? It’s a huge secret. I really don’t know what I would do if anyone found out. I think I would just die!” She said the last sentence quite fiercely.
Dickon looked more puzzled than ever and even rubbed his hand over his rough head again, but he answered quite good-humoredly.
Dickon looked more confused than ever and even rubbed his hand over his rough head again, but he responded with a good sense of humor.
“I’m keepin’ secrets all th’ time,” he said. “If I couldn’t keep secrets from th’ other lads, secrets about foxes’ cubs, an’ birds’ nests, an’ wild things’ holes, there’d be naught safe on th’ moor. Aye, I can keep secrets.”
“I’m keeping secrets all the time,” he said. “If I couldn’t keep secrets from the other guys, secrets about fox cubs, and bird nests, and the homes of wild creatures, there’d be nothing safe on the moor. Yeah, I can keep secrets.”
Mistress Mary did not mean to put out her hand and clutch his sleeve but she did it.
Mistress Mary didn’t intend to reach out and grab his sleeve, but she did.
“I’ve stolen a garden,” she said very fast. “It isn’t mine. It isn’t anybody’s. Nobody wants it, nobody cares for it, nobody ever goes into it. Perhaps everything is dead in it already. I don’t know.”
“I’ve taken a garden,” she said quickly. “It’s not mine. It’s not anyone’s. Nobody wants it, nobody cares about it, and nobody ever goes into it. Maybe everything is already dead in there. I don’t know.”
She began to feel hot and as contrary as she had ever felt in her life.
She started to feel heated and as stubborn as she had ever been in her life.
“I don’t care, I don’t care! Nobody has any right to take it from me when I care about it and they don’t. They’re letting it die, all shut in by itself,” she ended passionately, and she threw her arms over her face and burst out crying—poor little Mistress Mary.
“I don’t care, I don’t care! Nobody has the right to take it from me when I care about it and they don’t. They’re letting it die, all alone,” she finished with passion, and she threw her arms over her face and started crying—poor little Mistress Mary.
Dickon’s curious blue eyes grew rounder and rounder.
Dickon's curious blue eyes became wider and wider.
“Eh-h-h!” he said, drawing his exclamation out slowly, and the way he did it meant both wonder and sympathy.
“Eh-h-h!” he said, stretching out his exclamation slowly, and the way he said it showed both amazement and compassion.
“I’ve nothing to do,” said Mary. “Nothing belongs to me. I found it myself and I got into it myself. I was only just like the robin, and they wouldn’t take it from the robin.”
“I’ve got nothing to do,” said Mary. “Nothing belongs to me. I found it myself and I got into it myself. I was just like the robin, and they wouldn’t take it from the robin.”
“Where is it?” asked Dickon in a dropped voice.
“Where is it?” Dickon asked in a hushed voice.
Mistress Mary got up from the log at once. She knew she felt contrary again, and obstinate, and she did not care at all. She was imperious and Indian, and at the same time hot and sorrowful.
Mistress Mary jumped up from the log right away. She realized she felt rebellious again, and stubborn, and she didn't care at all. She was commanding and fierce, yet also hot and sad.
“Come with me and I’ll show you,” she said.
“Come with me and I’ll show you,” she said.
She led him round the laurel path and to the walk where the ivy grew so thickly. Dickon followed her with a queer, almost pitying, look on his face. He felt as if he were being led to look at some strange bird’s nest and must move softly. When she stepped to the wall and lifted the hanging ivy he started. There was a door and Mary pushed it slowly open and they passed in together, and then Mary stood and waved her hand round defiantly.
She guided him along the path lined with laurel and to the walkway where the ivy grew so densely. Dickon followed her with a strange, almost sympathetic expression on his face. He felt like he was being taken to see some unusual bird’s nest and had to tread carefully. When she reached the wall and lifted the trailing ivy, he jumped. There was a door, and Mary slowly pushed it open, and they stepped inside together, where Mary stood and waved her hand around boldly.
“It’s this,” she said. “It’s a secret garden, and I’m the only one in the world who wants it to be alive.”
“It’s this,” she said. “It’s a secret garden, and I’m the only one in the world who wants it to thrive.”
Dickon looked round and round about it, and round and round again.
Dickon looked around and around at it, and around and around again.
“Eh!” he almost whispered, “it is a queer, pretty place! It’s like as if a body was in a dream.”
“Wow!” he almost whispered, “it's a strange, beautiful place! It's like being in a dream.”
CHAPTER XI.
THE NEST OF THE MISSEL THRUSH
For two or three minutes he stood looking round him, while Mary watched him, and then he began to walk about softly, even more lightly than Mary had walked the first time she had found herself inside the four walls. His eyes seemed to be taking in everything—the gray trees with the gray creepers climbing over them and hanging from their branches, the tangle on the walls and among the grass, the evergreen alcoves with the stone seats and tall flower urns standing in them.
For two or three minutes, he stood looking around while Mary watched him. Then, he started to walk around quietly, even more softly than Mary had when she first entered those four walls. His eyes appeared to absorb everything—the gray trees with gray vines climbing over them and hanging from their branches, the mess on the walls and in the grass, the evergreen nooks with stone benches and tall flowerpots in them.
“I never thought I’d see this place,” he said at last, in a whisper.
“I never thought I’d see this place,” he finally said, barely above a whisper.
“Did you know about it?” asked Mary.
“Did you know about it?” Mary asked.
She had spoken aloud and he made a sign to her.
She spoke out loud, and he gestured to her.
“We must talk low,” he said, “or someone’ll hear us an’ wonder what’s to do in here.”
“We need to speak softly,” he said, “or someone will hear us and start to wonder what’s going on in here.”
“Oh! I forgot!” said Mary, feeling frightened and putting her hand quickly against her mouth. “Did you know about the garden?” she asked again when she had recovered herself.
“Oh! I forgot!” Mary exclaimed, feeling scared and quickly covering her mouth with her hand. “Did you know about the garden?” she asked again once she had composed herself.
Dickon nodded.
Dickon agreed.
“Martha told me there was one as no one ever went inside,” he answered. “Us used to wonder what it was like.”
“Martha told me there was one that no one ever went inside,” he replied. “We used to wonder what it was like.”
He stopped and looked round at the lovely gray tangle about him, and his round eyes looked queerly happy.
He paused and glanced around at the beautiful gray mess surrounding him, and his round eyes looked oddly joyful.
“Eh! the nests as’ll be here come springtime,” he said. “It’d be th’ safest nestin’ place in England. No one never comin’ near an’ tangles o’ trees an’ roses to build in. I wonder all th’ birds on th’ moor don’t build here.”
“Hey! The nests that will be here come spring,” he said. “It would be the safest nesting place in England. No one ever comes near, and there are tangles of trees and roses to build in. I wonder why all the birds on the moor don’t build here.”
Mistress Mary put her hand on his arm again without knowing it.
Mistress Mary placed her hand on his arm again without realizing it.
“Will there be roses?” she whispered. “Can you tell? I thought perhaps they were all dead.”
“Will there be roses?” she whispered. “Can you tell? I thought maybe they were all dead.”
“Eh! No! Not them—not all of ’em!” he answered. “Look here!”
“Hey! No! Not them—not all of them!” he replied. “Check this out!”
He stepped over to the nearest tree—an old, old one with gray lichen all over its bark, but upholding a curtain of tangled sprays and branches. He took a thick knife out of his pocket and opened one of its blades.
He walked over to the nearest tree—an ancient one covered in gray lichen, yet supporting a curtain of tangled sprays and branches. He pulled a thick knife out of his pocket and opened one of the blades.
“There’s lots o’ dead wood as ought to be cut out,” he said. “An’ there’s a lot o’ old wood, but it made some new last year. This here’s a new bit,” and he touched a shoot which looked brownish green instead of hard, dry gray.
“There's a lot of dead wood that should be cut out,” he said. “And there's a lot of old wood, but it grew some new stuff last year. This is a new shoot,” and he touched a sprout that looked brownish-green instead of hard, dry gray.
Mary touched it herself in an eager, reverent way.
Mary touched it herself with eager reverence.
“That one?” she said. “Is that one quite alive quite?”
“That one?” she said. “Is that one really alive?”
Dickon curved his wide smiling mouth.
Dickon smiled widely.
“It’s as wick as you or me,” he said; and Mary remembered that Martha had told her that “wick” meant “alive” or “lively.”
“It’s as wick as you or me,” he said; and Mary remembered that Martha had told her that “wick” meant “alive” or “lively.”
“I’m glad it’s wick!” she cried out in her whisper. “I want them all to be wick. Let us go round the garden and count how many wick ones there are.”
“I’m glad it’s cool!” she called out in her whisper. “I want them all to be cool. Let’s walk around the garden and count how many cool ones there are.”
She quite panted with eagerness, and Dickon was as eager as she was. They went from tree to tree and from bush to bush. Dickon carried his knife in his hand and showed her things which she thought wonderful.
She was breathing heavily with excitement, and Dickon was just as enthusiastic as she was. They moved from tree to tree and bush to bush. Dickon had his knife in hand and pointed out things that she found amazing.
“They’ve run wild,” he said, “but th’ strongest ones has fair thrived on it. The delicatest ones has died out, but th’ others has growed an’ growed, an’ spread an’ spread, till they’s a wonder. See here!” and he pulled down a thick gray, dry-looking branch. “A body might think this was dead wood, but I don’t believe it is—down to th’ root. I’ll cut it low down an’ see.”
“They’ve gone wild,” he said, “but the strongest ones have really thrived on it. The more delicate ones have died out, but the others have grown and grown, and spread and spread, until they’re amazing. Look here!” and he pulled down a thick gray, dry-looking branch. “One might think this is dead wood, but I don’t believe it is—down to the root. I’ll cut it low down and see.”
He knelt and with his knife cut the lifeless-looking branch through, not far above the earth.
He knelt down and used his knife to cut through the lifeless-looking branch, just above the ground.
“There!” he said exultantly. “I told thee so. There’s green in that wood yet. Look at it.”
“See!” he said with joy. “I told you so. There’s still green in that forest. Look at it.”
Mary was down on her knees before he spoke, gazing with all her might.
Mary was on her knees before he spoke, staring with all her strength.
“When it looks a bit greenish an’ juicy like that, it’s wick,” he explained. “When th’ inside is dry an’ breaks easy, like this here piece I’ve cut off, it’s done for. There’s a big root here as all this live wood sprung out of, an’ if th’ old wood’s cut off an’ it’s dug round, and took care of there’ll be—” he stopped and lifted his face to look up at the climbing and hanging sprays above him—“there’ll be a fountain o’ roses here this summer.”
“When it looks a bit greenish and juicy like that, it’s alive,” he explained. “When the inside is dry and breaks easily, like this piece I’ve cut off, it’s done for. There’s a big root here that all this living wood came from, and if the old wood is cut off and it’s dug around and taken care of, there’ll be—” he stopped and looked up at the climbing and hanging sprays above him—“there’ll be a fountain of roses here this summer.”
They went from bush to bush and from tree to tree. He was very strong and clever with his knife and knew how to cut the dry and dead wood away, and could tell when an unpromising bough or twig had still green life in it. In the course of half an hour Mary thought she could tell too, and when he cut through a lifeless-looking branch she would cry out joyfully under her breath when she caught sight of the least shade of moist green. The spade, and hoe, and fork were very useful. He showed her how to use the fork while he dug about roots with the spade and stirred the earth and let the air in.
They moved from bush to bush and from tree to tree. He was very strong and skilled with his knife, knowing how to cut away the dry, dead wood, and he could tell when a seemingly unpromising branch or twig still had green life in it. After about half an hour, Mary thought she could tell too, and when he cut through a branch that looked lifeless, she would quietly cheer under her breath whenever she spotted even the slightest hint of moist green. The spade, hoe, and fork were really helpful. He showed her how to use the fork while he dug around roots with the spade, turning the soil and letting in the air.
They were working industriously round one of the biggest standard roses when he caught sight of something which made him utter an exclamation of surprise.
They were working hard around one of the biggest standard roses when he noticed something that made him exclaim in surprise.
“Why!” he cried, pointing to the grass a few feet away. “Who did that there?”
“Why!” he shouted, pointing to the grass a few feet away. “Who did that?”
It was one of Mary’s own little clearings round the pale green points.
It was one of Mary’s own small clearings around the light green spots.
“I did it,” said Mary.
“I did it,” Mary said.
“Why, I thought tha’ didn’t know nothin’ about gardenin’,” he exclaimed.
“Why, I thought you didn’t know anything about gardening,” he exclaimed.
“I don’t,” she answered, “but they were so little, and the grass was so thick and strong, and they looked as if they had no room to breathe. So I made a place for them. I don’t even know what they are.”
“I don’t,” she replied, “but they were so tiny, and the grass was so dense and sturdy, and they seemed like they didn’t have any space to breathe. So I created a spot for them. I don’t even know what they are.”
Dickon went and knelt down by them, smiling his wide smile.
Dickon went and knelt down beside them, flashing his big smile.
“Tha’ was right,” he said. “A gardener couldn’t have told thee better. They’ll grow now like Jack’s bean-stalk. They’re crocuses an’ snowdrops, an’ these here is narcissuses,” turning to another patch, “an here’s daffydowndillys. Eh! they will be a sight.”
"That was right," he said. "A gardener couldn't have told you better. They'll grow now like Jack's beanstalk. They're crocuses and snowdrops, and over here are daffodils," he said, turning to another patch, "and here are daffodils. Wow! They will look amazing."
He ran from one clearing to another.
He ran from one clearing to another.
“Tha’ has done a lot o’ work for such a little wench,” he said, looking her over.
“You've done a lot of work for such a little girl,” he said, looking her over.
“I’m growing fatter,” said Mary, “and I’m growing stronger. I used always to be tired. When I dig I’m not tired at all. I like to smell the earth when it’s turned up.”
“I’m getting fatter,” said Mary, “and I’m getting stronger. I used to always be tired. When I dig, I’m not tired at all. I like the smell of the earth when it’s been turned up.”
“It’s rare good for thee,” he said, nodding his head wisely. “There’s naught as nice as th’ smell o’ good clean earth, except th’ smell o’ fresh growin’ things when th’ rain falls on ’em. I get out on th’ moor many a day when it’s rainin’ an’ I lie under a bush an’ listen to th’ soft swish o’ drops on th’ heather an’ I just sniff an’ sniff. My nose end fair quivers like a rabbit’s, mother says.”
“It’s really good for you,” he said, nodding his head wisely. “There’s nothing as nice as the smell of clean earth, except the smell of fresh-growing things when the rain falls on them. I often go out on the moor when it’s raining and lie under a bush, listening to the soft sound of drops on the heather, and I just breathe it all in. My nose really twitches like a rabbit’s, my mom says.”
“Do you never catch cold?” inquired Mary, gazing at him wonderingly. She had never seen such a funny boy, or such a nice one.
“Do you never get a cold?” asked Mary, looking at him in amazement. She had never encountered such a funny boy, or such a nice one.
“Not me,” he said, grinning. “I never ketched cold since I was born. I wasn’t brought up nesh enough. I’ve chased about th’ moor in all weathers same as th’ rabbits does. Mother says I’ve sniffed up too much fresh air for twelve year’ to ever get to sniffin’ with cold. I’m as tough as a white-thorn knobstick.”
“Not me,” he said, grinning. “I’ve never caught a cold since I was born. I wasn’t raised to be delicate enough. I’ve run around the moors in all kinds of weather just like the rabbits do. Mom says I’ve breathed in too much fresh air for twelve years to ever catch a cold. I’m as tough as a hawthorn stick.”
He was working all the time he was talking and Mary was following him and helping him with her fork or the trowel.
He was working the whole time he was talking, and Mary was right there with him, helping out with her fork or trowel.
“There’s a lot of work to do here!” he said once, looking about quite exultantly.
“There’s a lot of work to do here!” he said, looking around with great excitement.
“Will you come again and help me to do it?” Mary begged. “I’m sure I can help, too. I can dig and pull up weeds, and do whatever you tell me. Oh! do come, Dickon!”
“Will you come back and help me with it?” Mary pleaded. “I’m sure I can help, too. I can dig and pull up weeds, and do whatever you need. Oh! Please come, Dickon!”
“I’ll come every day if tha’ wants me, rain or shine,” he answered stoutly. “It’s the best fun I ever had in my life—shut in here an’ wakenin’ up a garden.”
“I’ll come every day if you want me, rain or shine,” he replied confidently. “It’s the best fun I’ve ever had in my life—being stuck here and waking up a garden.”
“If you will come,” said Mary, “if you will help me to make it alive I’ll—I don’t know what I’ll do,” she ended helplessly. What could you do for a boy like that?
“If you come,” said Mary, “if you help me bring it to life, I’ll—I don’t know what I’ll do,” she finished helplessly. What could you really do for a boy like that?
“I’ll tell thee what tha’ll do,” said Dickon, with his happy grin. “Tha’ll get fat an’ tha’ll get as hungry as a young fox an’ tha’ll learn how to talk to th’ robin same as I do. Eh! we’ll have a lot o’ fun.”
“I’ll tell you what you’ll do,” said Dickon, with his happy grin. “You’ll get fat and you’ll be as hungry as a young fox and you’ll learn how to talk to the robin just like I do. Hey! We’ll have a lot of fun.”
He began to walk about, looking up in the trees and at the walls and bushes with a thoughtful expression.
He started walking around, glancing up at the trees and studying the walls and bushes with a pensive look.
“I wouldn’t want to make it look like a gardener’s garden, all clipped an’ spick an’ span, would you?” he said. “It’s nicer like this with things runnin’ wild, an’ swingin’ an’ catchin’ hold of each other.”
“I wouldn’t want it to look like a gardener’s garden, all trimmed and neat, would you?” he said. “It’s nicer like this with things growing wild, swinging, and catching hold of each other.”
“Don’t let us make it tidy,” said Mary anxiously. “It wouldn’t seem like a secret garden if it was tidy.”
“Don’t let us clean it up,” Mary said anxiously. “It wouldn’t feel like a secret garden if it was all neat and tidy.”
Dickon stood rubbing his rusty-red head with a rather puzzled look.
Dickon stood rubbing his rusty-red hair with a somewhat confused expression.
“It’s a secret garden sure enough,” he said, “but seems like someone besides th’ robin must have been in it since it was shut up ten year’ ago.”
“It’s definitely a secret garden,” he said, “but it looks like someone other than the robin must have been in it since it was closed up ten years ago.”
“But the door was locked and the key was buried,” said Mary. “No one could get in.”
“But the door was locked and the key was buried,” Mary said. “No one could get in.”
“That’s true,” he answered. “It’s a queer place. Seems to me as if there’d been a bit o’ prunin’ done here an’ there, later than ten year’ ago.”
"That's true," he replied. "It's a strange place. It feels to me like there’s been a bit of trimming done here and there, more recently than ten years ago."
“But how could it have been done?” said Mary.
"But how could it have happened?" Mary asked.
He was examining a branch of a standard rose and he shook his head.
He was looking at a branch of a regular rose and shook his head.
“Aye! how could it!” he murmured. “With th’ door locked an’ th’ key buried.”
“Aye! How could it?” he murmured. “With the door locked and the key buried.”
Mistress Mary always felt that however many years she lived she should never forget that first morning when her garden began to grow. Of course, it did seem to begin to grow for her that morning. When Dickon began to clear places to plant seeds, she remembered what Basil had sung at her when he wanted to tease her.
Mistress Mary always felt that no matter how many years she lived, she should never forget that first morning when her garden started to grow. Of course, it really did seem to start growing for her that morning. When Dickon began to clear spots to plant seeds, she remembered what Basil had sung to her when he wanted to tease her.
“Are there any flowers that look like bells?” she inquired.
“Are there any flowers that look like bells?” she asked.
“Lilies o’ th’ valley does,” he answered, digging away with the trowel, “an’ there’s Canterbury bells, an’ campanulas.”
“Lilies of the valley do,” he replied, digging away with the trowel, “and there are Canterbury bells, and campanulas.”
“Let’s plant some,” said Mary.
“Let’s plant some,” Mary said.
“There’s lilies o’ th, valley here already; I saw ’em. They’ll have growed too close an’ we’ll have to separate ’em, but there’s plenty. Th’ other ones takes two years to bloom from seed, but I can bring you some bits o’ plants from our cottage garden. Why does tha’ want ’em?”
“There are already lilies of the valley here; I saw them. They might have grown too close together, and we'll need to separate them, but there are plenty. The other ones take two years to bloom from seed, but I can bring you some pieces of plants from our cottage garden. Why do you want them?”
Then Mary told him about Basil and his brothers and sisters in India and of how she had hated them and of their calling her “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary.”
Then Mary told him about Basil and his brothers and sisters in India and how she had disliked them and how they called her “Mistress Mary Quite Contrary.”
“They used to dance round and sing at me. They sang—
“They used to dance around and sing at me. They sang—
‘Mistress Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells, and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row.’
‘Mistress Mary, quite contrary,
How does your garden grow?
With silver bells, and cockle shells,
And marigolds all in a row.’
I just remembered it and it made me wonder if there were really flowers like silver bells.”
I just remembered it, and it made me wonder if there are really flowers that look like silver bells.
She frowned a little and gave her trowel a rather spiteful dig into the earth.
She frowned slightly and gave her trowel an angry jab into the dirt.
“I wasn’t as contrary as they were.”
“I wasn’t as stubborn as they were.”
But Dickon laughed.
But Dickon chuckled.
“Eh!” he said, and as he crumbled the rich black soil she saw he was sniffing up the scent of it. “There doesn’t seem to be no need for no one to be contrary when there’s flowers an’ such like, an’ such lots o’ friendly wild things runnin’ about makin’ homes for themselves, or buildin’ nests an’ singin’ an’ whistlin’, does there?”
“Eh!” he said, and as he crumbled the rich black soil, she saw he was inhaling its scent. “It doesn’t seem like there’s any reason for anyone to be difficult when there are flowers and so many friendly wild creatures running around, making homes for themselves, or building nests and singing and whistling, does there?”
Mary, kneeling by him holding the seeds, looked at him and stopped frowning.
Mary, kneeling beside him with the seeds, looked at him and stopped frowning.
“Dickon,” she said, “you are as nice as Martha said you were. I like you, and you make the fifth person. I never thought I should like five people.”
“Dickon,” she said, “you’re just as nice as Martha said you were. I like you, and you’re the fifth person I like. I never thought I would like five people.”
Dickon sat up on his heels as Martha did when she was polishing the grate. He did look funny and delightful, Mary thought, with his round blue eyes and red cheeks and happy looking turned-up nose.
Dickon sat back on his heels like Martha did when she was cleaning the grate. He looked both funny and charming, Mary thought, with his round blue eyes, rosy cheeks, and a cheerful turned-up nose.
“Only five folk as tha’ likes?” he said. “Who is th’ other four?”
“Only five people you like?” he said. “Who are the other four?”
“Your mother and Martha,” Mary checked them off on her fingers, “and the robin and Ben Weatherstaff.”
“Your mom and Martha,” Mary counted them off on her fingers, “and the robin and Ben Weatherstaff.”
Dickon laughed so that he was obliged to stifle the sound by putting his arm over his mouth.
Dickon laughed so hard that he had to cover his mouth with his arm to muffle the sound.
“I know tha’ thinks I’m a queer lad,” he said, “but I think tha’ art th’ queerest little lass I ever saw.”
“I know you think I'm a weird guy,” he said, “but I think you're the weirdest little girl I've ever seen.”
Then Mary did a strange thing. She leaned forward and asked him a question she had never dreamed of asking anyone before. And she tried to ask it in Yorkshire because that was his language, and in India a native was always pleased if you knew his speech.
Then Mary did something unusual. She leaned forward and asked him a question she had never imagined asking anyone before. She made an effort to ask it in Yorkshire because that was his language, and in India, a local was always happy if you spoke their language.
“Does tha’ like me?” she said.
“Do you like me?” she said.
“Eh!” he answered heartily, “that I does. I likes thee wonderful, an’ so does th’ robin, I do believe!”
“Eh!” he replied cheerfully, “I do! I really like you a lot, and I think the robin does too!”
“That’s two, then,” said Mary. “That’s two for me.”
“Okay, that’s two for me,” Mary said. “That’s two.”
And then they began to work harder than ever and more joyfully. Mary was startled and sorry when she heard the big clock in the courtyard strike the hour of her midday dinner.
And then they started working harder than ever and with more joy. Mary was surprised and disappointed when she heard the big clock in the courtyard chime for her lunchtime.
“I shall have to go,” she said mournfully. “And you will have to go too, won’t you?”
“I have to go,” she said sadly. “And you have to go too, right?”
Dickon grinned.
Dickon smiled.
“My dinner’s easy to carry about with me,” he said. “Mother always lets me put a bit o’ somethin’ in my pocket.”
“My dinner’s easy to take with me,” he said. “Mom always lets me put a little something in my pocket.”
He picked up his coat from the grass and brought out of a pocket a lumpy little bundle tied up in a quite clean, coarse, blue and white handkerchief. It held two thick pieces of bread with a slice of something laid between them.
He picked up his coat from the grass and pulled out a lumpy little bundle tied up in a pretty clean, rough blue and white handkerchief. Inside were two thick slices of bread with a piece of something in between.
“It’s oftenest naught but bread,” he said, “but I’ve got a fine slice o’ fat bacon with it today.”
“It’s usually just bread,” he said, “but I’ve got a nice piece of fatty bacon with it today.”
Mary thought it looked a queer dinner, but he seemed ready to enjoy it.
Mary thought it looked like a strange dinner, but he seemed ready to enjoy it.
“Run on an’ get thy victuals,” he said. “I’ll be done with mine first. I’ll get some more work done before I start back home.”
“Go on and get your food,” he said. “I’ll finish mine first. I want to get a bit more work done before I head back home.”
He sat down with his back against a tree.
He sat down with his back against a tree.
“I’ll call th’ robin up,” he said, “and give him th’ rind o’ th’ bacon to peck at. They likes a bit o’ fat wonderful.”
“I’ll call the robin over,” he said, “and give him the rind of the bacon to peck at. They really like a bit of fat.”
Mary could scarcely bear to leave him. Suddenly it seemed as if he might be a sort of wood fairy who might be gone when she came into the garden again. He seemed too good to be true. She went slowly half-way to the door in the wall and then she stopped and went back.
Mary could hardly stand to leave him. Suddenly, it felt like he could be some kind of wood sprite who might disappear when she returned to the garden. He seemed too perfect to be real. She slowly walked halfway to the door in the wall, then stopped and turned back.
“Whatever happens, you—you never would tell?” she said.
“Whatever happens, you—you wouldn’t tell, right?” she said.
His poppy-colored cheeks were distended with his first big bite of bread and bacon, but he managed to smile encouragingly.
His bright red cheeks were full from his first big bite of bread and bacon, but he still managed to smile encouragingly.
“If tha’ was a missel thrush an’ showed me where thy nest was, does tha’ think I’d tell anyone? Not me,” he said. “Tha’ art as safe as a missel thrush.”
“If that was a mistlethrush and showed me where your nest was, do you think I’d tell anyone? Not me,” he said. “You’re as safe as a mistlethrush.”
And she was quite sure she was.
And she was pretty sure she was.
CHAPTER XII.
“MIGHT I HAVE A BIT OF EARTH?”
Mary ran so fast that she was rather out of breath when she reached her room. Her hair was ruffled on her forehead and her cheeks were bright pink. Her dinner was waiting on the table, and Martha was waiting near it.
Mary ran so fast that she was pretty out of breath when she got to her room. Her hair was messy on her forehead, and her cheeks were bright pink. Her dinner was waiting on the table, and Martha was waiting nearby.
“Tha’s a bit late,” she said. “Where has tha’ been?”
“That's a bit late,” she said. “Where have you been?”
“I’ve seen Dickon!” said Mary. “I’ve seen Dickon!”
“I’ve seen Dickon!” Mary exclaimed. “I’ve seen Dickon!”
“I knew he’d come,” said Martha exultantly. “How does tha’ like him?”
“I knew he’d show up,” Martha said happily. “What do you think of him?”
“I think—I think he’s beautiful!” said Mary in a determined voice.
“I think—I think he’s beautiful!” Mary said, her voice filled with determination.
Martha looked rather taken aback but she looked pleased, too.
Martha looked a bit shocked, but she also seemed happy.
“Well,” she said, “he’s th’ best lad as ever was born, but us never thought he was handsome. His nose turns up too much.”
“Well,” she said, “he’s the best guy who’s ever been born, but we never thought he was good-looking. His nose turns up too much.”
“I like it to turn up,” said Mary.
“I like it when it shows up,” said Mary.
“An’ his eyes is so round,” said Martha, a trifle doubtful. “Though they’re a nice color.”
“His eyes are really round,” Martha said, a little unsure. “But they’re a nice color.”
“I like them round,” said Mary. “And they are exactly the color of the sky over the moor.”
“I like them round,” said Mary. “And they’re exactly the color of the sky over the moor.”
Martha beamed with satisfaction.
Martha smiled with satisfaction.
“Mother says he made ’em that color with always lookin’ up at th’ birds an’ th’ clouds. But he has got a big mouth, hasn’t he, now?”
“Mom says he made them that color by always looking up at the birds and the clouds. But he sure does have a big mouth, doesn’t he?”
“I love his big mouth,” said Mary obstinately. “I wish mine were just like it.”
“I love his big mouth,” Mary said stubbornly. “I wish mine looked just like it.”
Martha chuckled delightedly.
Martha laughed joyfully.
“It’d look rare an’ funny in thy bit of a face,” she said. “But I knowed it would be that way when tha’ saw him. How did tha’ like th’ seeds an’ th’ garden tools?”
“It’d look strange and funny on your little face,” she said. “But I knew it would be like that when you saw him. How did you like the seeds and the garden tools?”
“How did you know he brought them?” asked Mary.
“How did you know he brought them?” Mary asked.
“Eh! I never thought of him not bringin’ ’em. He’d be sure to bring ’em if they was in Yorkshire. He’s such a trusty lad.”
“Hey! I never thought he wouldn't bring them. He would definitely bring them if they were in Yorkshire. He’s such a reliable guy.”
Mary was afraid that she might begin to ask difficult questions, but she did not. She was very much interested in the seeds and gardening tools, and there was only one moment when Mary was frightened. This was when she began to ask where the flowers were to be planted.
Mary was worried she might start asking tough questions, but she didn’t. She was really interested in the seeds and gardening tools, and there was only one moment when Mary got scared. That was when she started to ask where the flowers were going to be planted.
“Who did tha’ ask about it?” she inquired.
"Who did that ask about it?" she asked.
“I haven’t asked anybody yet,” said Mary, hesitating.
“I haven’t asked anyone yet,” Mary said hesitantly.
“Well, I wouldn’t ask th’ head gardener. He’s too grand, Mr. Roach is.”
“Well, I wouldn’t ask the head gardener. He’s too important, Mr. Roach is.”
“I’ve never seen him,” said Mary. “I’ve only seen undergardeners and Ben Weatherstaff.”
“I’ve never seen him,” Mary said. “I’ve only seen the undergardeners and Ben Weatherstaff.”
“If I was you, I’d ask Ben Weatherstaff,” advised Martha. “He’s not half as bad as he looks, for all he’s so crabbed. Mr. Craven lets him do what he likes because he was here when Mrs. Craven was alive, an’ he used to make her laugh. She liked him. Perhaps he’d find you a corner somewhere out o’ the way.”
“If I were you, I’d ask Ben Weatherstaff,” Martha said. “He’s not nearly as bad as he looks, even though he seems pretty grumpy. Mr. Craven lets him do whatever he wants because he was here when Mrs. Craven was alive, and he used to make her laugh. She liked him. Maybe he could find you a quiet spot somewhere.”
“If it was out of the way and no one wanted it, no one could mind my having it, could they?” Mary said anxiously.
“If it was in the way and no one wanted it, no one would mind me having it, right?” Mary said anxiously.
“There wouldn’t be no reason,” answered Martha. “You wouldn’t do no harm.”
“There wouldn’t be any reason,” answered Martha. “You wouldn’t do any harm.”
Mary ate her dinner as quickly as she could and when she rose from the table she was going to run to her room to put on her hat again, but Martha stopped her.
Mary finished her dinner as fast as she could, and when she got up from the table, she was about to dash to her room to put her hat back on, but Martha stopped her.
“I’ve got somethin’ to tell you,” she said. “I thought I’d let you eat your dinner first. Mr. Craven came back this mornin’ and I think he wants to see you.”
“I have something to tell you,” she said. “I thought I’d let you eat your dinner first. Mr. Craven came back this morning and I think he wants to see you.”
Mary turned quite pale.
Mary went pale.
“Oh!” she said. “Why! Why! He didn’t want to see me when I came. I heard Pitcher say he didn’t.”
“Oh!” she said. “Why! Why! He didn’t want to see me when I arrived. I heard Pitcher say he didn’t.”
“Well,” explained Martha, “Mrs. Medlock says it’s because o’ mother. She was walkin’ to Thwaite village an’ she met him. She’d never spoke to him before, but Mrs. Craven had been to our cottage two or three times. He’d forgot, but mother hadn’t an’ she made bold to stop him. I don’t know what she said to him about you but she said somethin’ as put him in th’ mind to see you before he goes away again, tomorrow.”
“Well,” Martha explained, “Mrs. Medlock says it’s because of your mother. She was walking to Thwaite village and ran into him. She had never talked to him before, but Mrs. Craven had visited our cottage a couple of times. He’d forgotten, but your mother hadn’t and she bravely stopped him. I’m not sure what she said to him about you, but she said something that made him want to see you before he leaves again tomorrow.”
“Oh!” cried Mary, “is he going away tomorrow? I am so glad!”
“Oh!” cried Mary, “is he leaving tomorrow? I’m so glad!”
“He’s goin’ for a long time. He mayn’t come back till autumn or winter. He’s goin’ to travel in foreign places. He’s always doin’ it.”
"He's going to be away for a while. He might not come back until fall or winter. He's planning to travel to different countries. He always does this."
“Oh! I’m so glad—so glad!” said Mary thankfully.
“Oh! I’m so glad—so glad!” said Mary gratefully.
If he did not come back until winter, or even autumn, there would be time to watch the secret garden come alive. Even if he found out then and took it away from her she would have had that much at least.
If he didn’t come back until winter, or even autumn, there would be time to see the secret garden come to life. Even if he found out then and took it away from her, she would have had that much at least.
“When do you think he will want to see—”
“When do you think he will want to see—”
She did not finish the sentence, because the door opened, and Mrs. Medlock walked in. She had on her best black dress and cap, and her collar was fastened with a large brooch with a picture of a man’s face on it. It was a colored photograph of Mr. Medlock who had died years ago, and she always wore it when she was dressed up. She looked nervous and excited.
She didn't finish her sentence because the door opened, and Mrs. Medlock walked in. She was wearing her best black dress and cap, with her collar fastened by a large brooch of a man's face. It was a colored photo of Mr. Medlock, who had passed away years ago, and she always wore it when she dressed up. She looked nervous and excited.
“Your hair’s rough,” she said quickly. “Go and brush it. Martha, help her to slip on her best dress. Mr. Craven sent me to bring her to him in his study.”
"Your hair looks messy," she said quickly. "Go brush it. Martha, help her put on her best dress. Mr. Craven asked me to take her to his study."
All the pink left Mary’s cheeks. Her heart began to thump and she felt herself changing into a stiff, plain, silent child again. She did not even answer Mrs. Medlock, but turned and walked into her bedroom, followed by Martha. She said nothing while her dress was changed, and her hair brushed, and after she was quite tidy she followed Mrs. Medlock down the corridors, in silence. What was there for her to say? She was obliged to go and see Mr. Craven and he would not like her, and she would not like him. She knew what he would think of her.
All the color drained from Mary’s cheeks. Her heart started pounding and she felt herself turning back into a stiff, plain, silent child. She didn’t even respond to Mrs. Medlock but turned and walked into her bedroom, with Martha following her. She said nothing while her dress was changed and her hair was brushed, and after she was all tidied up, she silently followed Mrs. Medlock down the hall. What could she say? She had to go see Mr. Craven, and he wouldn’t like her, and she wouldn't like him either. She knew what he would think of her.
She was taken to a part of the house she had not been into before. At last Mrs. Medlock knocked at a door, and when someone said, “Come in,” they entered the room together. A man was sitting in an armchair before the fire, and Mrs. Medlock spoke to him.
She was led to a part of the house she hadn't visited before. Finally, Mrs. Medlock knocked on a door, and when someone said, “Come in,” they entered the room together. A man was sitting in an armchair by the fire, and Mrs. Medlock spoke to him.
“This is Miss Mary, sir,” she said.
“This is Miss Mary, sir,” she said.
“You can go and leave her here. I will ring for you when I want you to take her away,” said Mr. Craven.
“You can go and leave her here. I’ll call for you when I want you to come get her,” said Mr. Craven.
When she went out and closed the door, Mary could only stand waiting, a plain little thing, twisting her thin hands together. She could see that the man in the chair was not so much a hunchback as a man with high, rather crooked shoulders, and he had black hair streaked with white. He turned his head over his high shoulders and spoke to her.
When she walked outside and shut the door, Mary could only wait, a simple little thing, twisting her thin hands together. She noticed that the man in the chair wasn't really a hunchback, but rather a man with high, somewhat crooked shoulders, and he had black hair mixed with white. He turned his head over his high shoulders and spoke to her.
“Come here!” he said.
"Come here!" he said.
Mary went to him.
Mary went to him.
He was not ugly. His face would have been handsome if it had not been so miserable. He looked as if the sight of her worried and fretted him and as if he did not know what in the world to do with her.
He wasn't ugly. His face could have been attractive if it didn't look so miserable. He seemed as if seeing her bothered and stressed him, and he didn't know what to do with her at all.
“Are you well?” he asked.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
“Yes,” answered Mary.
"Yes," Mary replied.
“Do they take good care of you?”
“Do they treat you okay?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
He rubbed his forehead fretfully as he looked her over.
He rubbed his forehead anxiously as he looked her over.
“You are very thin,” he said.
"You’re really skinny," he said.
“I am getting fatter,” Mary answered in what she knew was her stiffest way.
“I’m getting fatter,” Mary replied in the stiffest tone she could manage.
What an unhappy face he had! His black eyes seemed as if they scarcely saw her, as if they were seeing something else, and he could hardly keep his thoughts upon her.
What an unhappy face he had! His dark eyes looked like they barely saw her, as if he was looking at something else, and he could hardly focus his thoughts on her.
“I forgot you,” he said. “How could I remember you? I intended to send you a governess or a nurse, or someone of that sort, but I forgot.”
“I forgot about you,” he said. “How could I remember you? I planned to send you a governess or a nurse, or someone like that, but I forgot.”
“Please,” began Mary. “Please—” and then the lump in her throat choked her.
“Please,” Mary started. “Please—” and then the lump in her throat made it hard for her to speak.
“What do you want to say?” he inquired.
“What do you want to say?” he asked.
“I am—I am too big for a nurse,” said Mary. “And please—please don’t make me have a governess yet.”
“I’m—I’m too grown up for a nurse,” said Mary. “And please—please don’t make me have a governess yet.”
He rubbed his forehead again and stared at her.
He rubbed his forehead again and looked at her.
“That was what the Sowerby woman said,” he muttered absent-mindedly.
“That’s what the Sowerby woman said,” he murmured distractedly.
Then Mary gathered a scrap of courage.
Then Mary found a bit of courage.
“Is she—is she Martha’s mother?” she stammered.
“Is she—is she Martha’s mom?” she stammered.
“Yes, I think so,” he replied.
“Yes, I think so,” he said.
“She knows about children,” said Mary. “She has twelve. She knows.”
“She knows about kids,” Mary said. “She has twelve. She knows.”
He seemed to rouse himself.
He seemed to wake up.
“What do you want to do?”
“What do you want to do?”
“I want to play out of doors,” Mary answered, hoping that her voice did not tremble. “I never liked it in India. It makes me hungry here, and I am getting fatter.”
“I want to play outside,” Mary answered, hoping her voice didn't shake. “I never liked it in India. It makes me hungry here, and I'm getting fatter.”
He was watching her.
He was watching her.
“Mrs. Sowerby said it would do you good. Perhaps it will,” he said. “She thought you had better get stronger before you had a governess.”
“Mrs. Sowerby said it would be good for you. Maybe it will,” he said. “She thought you should get stronger before getting a governess.”
“It makes me feel strong when I play and the wind comes over the moor,” argued Mary.
“It makes me feel powerful when I play and the wind blows over the moor,” said Mary.
“Where do you play?” he asked next.
“Where do you play?” he asked then.
“Everywhere,” gasped Mary. “Martha’s mother sent me a skipping-rope. I skip and run—and I look about to see if things are beginning to stick up out of the earth. I don’t do any harm.”
“Everywhere,” Mary exclaimed. “Martha’s mom sent me a skipping rope. I skip and run—and I look around to see if things are starting to sprout up out of the ground. I don’t cause any trouble.”
“Don’t look so frightened,” he said in a worried voice. “You could not do any harm, a child like you! You may do what you like.”
“Don’t look so scared,” he said with a concerned tone. “You couldn’t hurt anyone, a kid like you! You can do whatever you want.”
Mary put her hand up to her throat because she was afraid he might see the excited lump which she felt jump into it. She came a step nearer to him.
Mary raised her hand to her throat because she was worried he might notice the excited lump she felt rising there. She took a step closer to him.
“May I?” she said tremulously.
"Can I?" she said nervously.
Her anxious little face seemed to worry him more than ever.
Her worried little face seemed to concern him more than ever.
“Don’t look so frightened,” he exclaimed. “Of course you may. I am your guardian, though I am a poor one for any child. I cannot give you time or attention. I am too ill, and wretched and distracted; but I wish you to be happy and comfortable. I don’t know anything about children, but Mrs. Medlock is to see that you have all you need. I sent for you today because Mrs. Sowerby said I ought to see you. Her daughter had talked about you. She thought you needed fresh air and freedom and running about.”
“Don’t look so scared,” he said. “Of course, you can. I’m your guardian, even though I’m not the best one for any child. I can’t give you my time or attention. I’m too sick, miserable, and distracted; but I want you to be happy and comfortable. I don’t know much about kids, but Mrs. Medlock is here to make sure you have everything you need. I called for you today because Mrs. Sowerby said I should meet you. Her daughter mentioned you. She thought you needed some fresh air, freedom, and a chance to run around.”
“She knows all about children,” Mary said again in spite of herself.
“She knows everything about kids,” Mary said again, despite herself.
“She ought to,” said Mr. Craven. “I thought her rather bold to stop me on the moor, but she said—Mrs. Craven had been kind to her.” It seemed hard for him to speak his dead wife’s name. “She is a respectable woman. Now I have seen you I think she said sensible things. Play out of doors as much as you like. It’s a big place and you may go where you like and amuse yourself as you like. Is there anything you want?” as if a sudden thought had struck him. “Do you want toys, books, dolls?”
“She should,” Mr. Craven said. “I found it quite bold of her to stop me on the moor, but she mentioned that Mrs. Craven had been kind to her.” It seemed difficult for him to say his late wife’s name. “She’s a respectable woman. Now that I’ve met you, I believe she had sensible things to say. Feel free to play outside as much as you want. It’s a large place, and you can go wherever you like and have fun however you want. Is there anything you need?” as if a sudden idea occurred to him. “Do you want toys, books, dolls?”
“Might I,” quavered Mary, “might I have a bit of earth?”
“Might I,” trembled Mary, “might I have a little bit of earth?”
In her eagerness she did not realize how queer the words would sound and that they were not the ones she had meant to say. Mr. Craven looked quite startled.
In her excitement, she didn't notice how strange her words sounded and that they weren't what she intended to say. Mr. Craven looked really surprised.
“Earth!” he repeated. “What do you mean?”
“Earth!” he said again. “What are you talking about?”
“To plant seeds in—to make things grow—to see them come alive,” Mary faltered.
“To plant seeds in—to make things grow—to see them come alive,” Mary hesitated.
He gazed at her a moment and then passed his hand quickly over his eyes.
He looked at her for a moment and then quickly rubbed his eyes.
“Do you—care about gardens so much,” he said slowly.
“Do you really care about gardens that much?” he said slowly.
“I didn’t know about them in India,” said Mary. “I was always ill and tired and it was too hot. I sometimes made little beds in the sand and stuck flowers in them. But here it is different.”
“I didn’t know about them in India,” Mary said. “I was always sick and tired, and it was too hot. I sometimes made little beds in the sand and stuck flowers in them. But here, it’s different.”
Mr. Craven got up and began to walk slowly across the room.
Mr. Craven got up and started to walk slowly across the room.
“A bit of earth,” he said to himself, and Mary thought that somehow she must have reminded him of something. When he stopped and spoke to her his dark eyes looked almost soft and kind.
“A little piece of earth,” he said to himself, and Mary felt that somehow she must have reminded him of something. When he paused and talked to her, his dark eyes appeared almost gentle and warm.
“You can have as much earth as you want,” he said. “You remind me of someone else who loved the earth and things that grow. When you see a bit of earth you want,” with something like a smile, “take it, child, and make it come alive.”
“You can have as much land as you want,” he said. “You remind me of someone else who loved the land and things that grow. When you see a piece of land you want,” with something like a smile, “take it, kid, and make it come alive.”
“May I take it from anywhere—if it’s not wanted?”
“Can I take it from anywhere—if nobody wants it?”
“Anywhere,” he answered. “There! You must go now, I am tired.” He touched the bell to call Mrs. Medlock. “Good-by. I shall be away all summer.”
“Anywhere,” he replied. “There! You need to go now, I’m tired.” He rang the bell to summon Mrs. Medlock. “Goodbye. I’ll be gone all summer.”
Mrs. Medlock came so quickly that Mary thought she must have been waiting in the corridor.
Mrs. Medlock arrived so fast that Mary figured she must have been waiting in the hallway.
“Mrs. Medlock,” Mr. Craven said to her, “now I have seen the child I understand what Mrs. Sowerby meant. She must be less delicate before she begins lessons. Give her simple, healthy food. Let her run wild in the garden. Don’t look after her too much. She needs liberty and fresh air and romping about. Mrs. Sowerby is to come and see her now and then and she may sometimes go to the cottage.”
“Mrs. Medlock,” Mr. Craven told her, “now that I’ve seen the child, I get what Mrs. Sowerby was saying. She needs to be less fragile before she starts her lessons. Give her simple, healthy meals. Let her play freely in the garden. Don’t supervise her too closely. She needs freedom, fresh air, and to run around. Mrs. Sowerby will come to visit her now and then, and she can occasionally go to the cottage.”
Mrs. Medlock looked pleased. She was relieved to hear that she need not “look after” Mary too much. She had felt her a tiresome charge and had indeed seen as little of her as she dared. In addition to this she was fond of Martha’s mother.
Mrs. Medlock looked happy. She was relieved to learn that she didn't have to "look after" Mary too much. She found her a bit of a burden and had honestly spent as little time with her as she could. On top of that, she liked Martha’s mother.
“Thank you, sir,” she said. “Susan Sowerby and me went to school together and she’s as sensible and good-hearted a woman as you’d find in a day’s walk. I never had any children myself and she’s had twelve, and there never was healthier or better ones. Miss Mary can get no harm from them. I’d always take Susan Sowerby’s advice about children myself. She’s what you might call healthy-minded—if you understand me.”
“Thank you, sir,” she said. “Susan Sowerby and I went to school together, and she’s one of the most sensible and kind-hearted women you could ever meet. I never had any kids myself, but she’s had twelve, and they’re all as healthy and well-behaved as you could imagine. Miss Mary won't get harmed by them. I’d always trust Susan Sowerby’s advice on kids. She’s what you might call healthy-minded—if you get my meaning.”
“I understand,” Mr. Craven answered. “Take Miss Mary away now and send Pitcher to me.”
“I get it,” Mr. Craven replied. “Take Miss Mary away now and send Pitcher to me.”
When Mrs. Medlock left her at the end of her own corridor Mary flew back to her room. She found Martha waiting there. Martha had, in fact, hurried back after she had removed the dinner service.
When Mrs. Medlock left her at the end of her own hallway, Mary rushed back to her room. She found Martha waiting there. Martha had actually hurried back after clearing away the dinner plates.
“I can have my garden!” cried Mary. “I may have it where I like! I am not going to have a governess for a long time! Your mother is coming to see me and I may go to your cottage! He says a little girl like me could not do any harm and I may do what I like—anywhere!”
“I can have my garden!” Mary exclaimed. “I can have it wherever I want! I won't have a governess for a long time! Your mom is coming to visit me, and I might go to your cottage! He says a little girl like me can’t cause any trouble, so I can do whatever I want—anywhere!”
“Eh!” said Martha delightedly, “that was nice of him wasn’t it?”
“Eh!” said Martha excitedly, “that was kind of him, wasn’t it?”
“Martha,” said Mary solemnly, “he is really a nice man, only his face is so miserable and his forehead is all drawn together.”
“Martha,” Mary said seriously, “he's actually a nice guy, but his face looks so unhappy and his forehead is all wrinkled.”
She ran as quickly as she could to the garden. She had been away so much longer than she had thought she should and she knew Dickon would have to set out early on his five-mile walk. When she slipped through the door under the ivy, she saw he was not working where she had left him. The gardening tools were laid together under a tree. She ran to them, looking all round the place, but there was no Dickon to be seen. He had gone away and the secret garden was empty—except for the robin who had just flown across the wall and sat on a standard rose-bush watching her.
She ran as fast as she could to the garden. She had been gone much longer than she expected and she knew Dickon would have to head out early for his five-mile walk. When she slipped through the door covered in ivy, she saw he wasn’t working where she had left him. The gardening tools were all gathered under a tree. She ran to them, looking around the area, but there was no sign of Dickon. He had left and the secret garden was empty—except for the robin that had just flown over the wall and perched on a standard rosebush, watching her.
“He’s gone,” she said woefully. “Oh! was he—was he—was he only a wood fairy?”
“He's gone,” she said sadly. “Oh! Was he—was he—was he just a wood fairy?”
Something white fastened to the standard rose-bush caught her eye. It was a piece of paper, in fact, it was a piece of the letter she had printed for Martha to send to Dickon. It was fastened on the bush with a long thorn, and in a minute she knew Dickon had left it there. There were some roughly printed letters on it and a sort of picture. At first she could not tell what it was. Then she saw it was meant for a nest with a bird sitting on it. Underneath were the printed letters and they said:
Something white caught her eye, attached to the standard rosebush. It was a piece of paper—actually, it was part of the letter she had printed for Martha to send to Dickon. It was stuck on the bush with a long thorn, and in a minute, she knew Dickon had left it there. There were some roughly printed letters on it and what looked like a drawing. At first, she couldn't figure out what it was. Then she realized it was supposed to be a nest with a bird sitting on it. Below it were the printed letters that said:
“I will cum bak.”
“I will come back.”
CHAPTER XIII.
“I AM COLIN”
Mary took the picture back to the house when she went to her supper and she showed it to Martha.
Mary took the picture back to the house when she went for dinner and showed it to Martha.
“Eh!” said Martha with great pride. “I never knew our Dickon was as clever as that. That there’s a picture of a missel thrush on her nest, as large as life an’ twice as natural.”
“Wow!” said Martha with great pride. “I never knew our Dickon was that clever. That’s a picture of a missel thrush on her nest, as real as can be and then some.”
Then Mary knew Dickon had meant the picture to be a message. He had meant that she might be sure he would keep her secret. Her garden was her nest and she was like a missel thrush. Oh, how she did like that queer, common boy!
Then Mary realized Dickon had intended the picture to be a message. He wanted her to know he would keep her secret. Her garden was her safe place, and she felt like a missel thrush. Oh, how she really liked that strange, ordinary boy!
She hoped he would come back the very next day and she fell asleep looking forward to the morning.
She hoped he would come back the very next day, and she fell asleep excited for the morning.
But you never know what the weather will do in Yorkshire, particularly in the springtime. She was awakened in the night by the sound of rain beating with heavy drops against her window. It was pouring down in torrents and the wind was “wuthering” round the corners and in the chimneys of the huge old house. Mary sat up in bed and felt miserable and angry.
But you never know what the weather will be like in Yorkshire, especially in the spring. She was awakened in the night by the sound of rain hitting her window with heavy drops. It was pouring down in torrents, and the wind was swirling around the corners and in the chimneys of the big old house. Mary sat up in bed, feeling miserable and angry.
“The rain is as contrary as I ever was,” she said. “It came because it knew I did not want it.”
“The rain is as stubborn as I ever was,” she said. “It came because it knew I didn’t want it.”
She threw herself back on her pillow and buried her face. She did not cry, but she lay and hated the sound of the heavily beating rain, she hated the wind and its “wuthering.” She could not go to sleep again. The mournful sound kept her awake because she felt mournful herself. If she had felt happy it would probably have lulled her to sleep. How it “wuthered” and how the big raindrops poured down and beat against the pane!
She flopped back onto her pillow and buried her face. She didn’t cry, but she lay there hating the sound of the pounding rain, hating the wind and its “wuthering.” She couldn’t fall back asleep. The sorrowful noise kept her awake because she felt sad herself. If she had felt happy, it probably would have lulled her to sleep. How it “wuthered” and how the big raindrops came down and pounded against the window!
“It sounds just like a person lost on the moor and wandering on and on
crying,” she said.
“It sounds just like someone lost on the moor, wandering around and crying,” she said.
She had been lying awake turning from side to side for about an hour, when suddenly something made her sit up in bed and turn her head toward the door listening. She listened and she listened.
She had been lying awake, tossing from side to side for about an hour when suddenly something made her sit up in bed and turn her head toward the door to listen. She listened and listened.
“It isn’t the wind now,” she said in a loud whisper. “That isn’t the wind. It is different. It is that crying I heard before.”
“It’s not the wind now,” she said in a loud whisper. “That’s not the wind. It’s different. It’s that crying I heard before.”
The door of her room was ajar and the sound came down the corridor, a far-off faint sound of fretful crying. She listened for a few minutes and each minute she became more and more sure. She felt as if she must find out what it was. It seemed even stranger than the secret garden and the buried key. Perhaps the fact that she was in a rebellious mood made her bold. She put her foot out of bed and stood on the floor.
The door to her room was slightly open, and down the corridor came the distant, quiet sound of someone crying. She listened for a few minutes, and with each passing minute, she grew more and more certain. It felt like she had to figure out what it was. It seemed even more unusual than the secret garden and the hidden key. Maybe being in a rebellious mood made her feel daring. She swung her legs out of bed and stood on the floor.
“I am going to find out what it is,” she said. “Everybody is in bed and I don’t care about Mrs. Medlock—I don’t care!”
“I’m going to figure out what it is,” she said. “Everyone's in bed, and I don’t care about Mrs. Medlock—I just don’t care!”
There was a candle by her bedside and she took it up and went softly out of the room. The corridor looked very long and dark, but she was too excited to mind that. She thought she remembered the corners she must turn to find the short corridor with the door covered with tapestry—the one Mrs. Medlock had come through the day she lost herself. The sound had come up that passage. So she went on with her dim light, almost feeling her way, her heart beating so loud that she fancied she could hear it. The far-off faint crying went on and led her. Sometimes it stopped for a moment or so and then began again. Was this the right corner to turn? She stopped and thought. Yes it was. Down this passage and then to the left, and then up two broad steps, and then to the right again. Yes, there was the tapestry door.
There was a candle by her bed, and she picked it up and quietly left the room. The hallway seemed really long and dark, but she was too excited to care. She thought she remembered the turns she needed to take to reach the short corridor with the door covered in tapestry—the one Mrs. Medlock had passed through the day she got lost. The sound had come from that passage. So she moved forward with her dim light, nearly feeling her way, her heart racing so loudly that she thought she could hear it. The distant, faint crying continued and guided her. Sometimes it would pause for a moment and then start again. Was this the right corner to turn? She stopped to think. Yes, it was. Down this passage and then to the left, up two wide steps, and then to the right again. Yes, there was the tapestry door.
She pushed it open very gently and closed it behind her, and she stood in the corridor and could hear the crying quite plainly, though it was not loud. It was on the other side of the wall at her left and a few yards farther on there was a door. She could see a glimmer of light coming from beneath it. The Someone was crying in that room, and it was quite a young Someone.
She pushed it open slowly and closed it behind her. Standing in the hallway, she could hear the crying quite clearly, even though it wasn't loud. It was on the other side of the wall to her left, and a few yards further along there was a door. She could see a faint light shining from underneath it. Someone was crying in that room, and it was definitely a young someone.
So she walked to the door and pushed it open, and there she was standing in the room!
So she walked to the door and pushed it open, and there she was standing in the room!
It was a big room with ancient, handsome furniture in it. There was a low fire glowing faintly on the hearth and a night light burning by the side of a carved four-posted bed hung with brocade, and on the bed was lying a boy, crying fretfully.
It was a spacious room filled with beautiful, old furniture. A low fire flickered softly in the fireplace, and a night light shone beside a carved four-poster bed draped in brocade. On the bed lay a boy, crying softly.
Mary wondered if she was in a real place or if she had fallen asleep again and was dreaming without knowing it.
Mary wondered whether she was in a real place or if she had fallen asleep again and was dreaming without realizing it.
The boy had a sharp, delicate face the color of ivory and he seemed to have eyes too big for it. He had also a lot of hair which tumbled over his forehead in heavy locks and made his thin face seem smaller. He looked like a boy who had been ill, but he was crying more as if he were tired and cross than as if he were in pain.
The boy had a sharp, delicate face that was the color of ivory, and his eyes seemed too big for it. He also had a lot of hair that tumbled over his forehead in thick locks, making his thin face appear smaller. He looked like a boy who had been sick, but he was crying more from being tired and grumpy than from any real pain.
Mary stood near the door with her candle in her hand, holding her breath. Then she crept across the room, and, as she drew nearer, the light attracted the boy’s attention and he turned his head on his pillow and stared at her, his gray eyes opening so wide that they seemed immense.
Mary stood by the door with her candle in her hand, holding her breath. Then she sneaked across the room, and as she got closer, the light caught the boy's attention. He turned his head on his pillow and stared at her, his gray eyes wide open as if they were enormous.
“Who are you?” he said at last in a half-frightened whisper. “Are you a ghost?”
“Who are you?” he finally asked in a half-scared whisper. “Are you a ghost?”
“No, I am not,” Mary answered, her own whisper sounding half frightened. “Are you one?”
“No, I’m not,” Mary replied, her whisper sounding a bit scared. “Are you?”
He stared and stared and stared. Mary could not help noticing what strange eyes he had. They were agate gray and they looked too big for his face because they had black lashes all round them.
He kept staring and staring. Mary couldn't help but notice how strange his eyes were. They were a gray like agate and looked too big for his face because they had black lashes all around them.
“No,” he replied after waiting a moment or so. “I am Colin.”
“No,” he said after pausing for a moment. “I’m Colin.”
“Who is Colin?” she faltered.
“Who’s Colin?” she faltered.
“I am Colin Craven. Who are you?”
“I’m Colin Craven. Who are you?”
“I am Mary Lennox. Mr. Craven is my uncle.”
“I’m Mary Lennox. Mr. Craven is my uncle.”
“He is my father,” said the boy.
“He's my dad,” said the boy.
“Your father!” gasped Mary. “No one ever told me he had a boy! Why didn’t they?”
“Your father!” Mary exclaimed. “No one ever told me he had a son! Why didn’t anyone mention that?”
“Come here,” he said, still keeping his strange eyes fixed on her with an anxious expression.
“Come here,” he said, his strange eyes still locked on her with a worried look.
She came close to the bed and he put out his hand and touched her.
She approached the bed, and he reached out his hand and touched her.
“You are real, aren’t you?” he said. “I have such real dreams very often. You might be one of them.”
“You're real, right?” he asked. “I have really vivid dreams a lot. You could be one of them.”
Mary had slipped on a woolen wrapper before she left her room and she put a piece of it between his fingers.
Mary had thrown on a woolen wrap before she left her room and she placed a piece of it between his fingers.
“Rub that and see how thick and warm it is,” she said. “I will pinch you a little if you like, to show you how real I am. For a minute I thought you might be a dream too.”
“Feel this and see how thick and warm it is,” she said. “I can pinch you a little if you want, to prove I’m real. For a moment, I thought you might be a dream too.”
“Where did you come from?” he asked.
“Where did you come from?” he asked.
“From my own room. The wind wuthered so I couldn’t go to sleep and I heard someone crying and wanted to find out who it was. What were you crying for?”
“From my own room. The wind howled so I couldn’t fall asleep, and I heard someone crying and wanted to find out who it was. What were you crying about?”
“Because I couldn’t go to sleep either and my head ached. Tell me your name again.”
“Because I couldn’t fall asleep either, and my head hurt. Can you tell me your name again?”
“Mary Lennox. Did no one ever tell you I had come to live here?”
“Mary Lennox. Didn’t anyone ever tell you I moved in here?”
He was still fingering the fold of her wrapper, but he began to look a little more as if he believed in her reality.
He was still touching the edge of her robe, but he started to seem a bit more like he believed in her reality.
“No,” he answered. “They daren’t.”
“No,” he replied. “They can’t.”
“Why?” asked Mary.
"Why?" asked Mary.
“Because I should have been afraid you would see me. I won’t let people see me and talk me over.”
“Because I was afraid you would notice me. I don’t want people to see me and discuss me.”
“Why?” Mary asked again, feeling more mystified every moment.
“Why?” Mary asked again, feeling more confused with every passing moment.
“Because I am like this always, ill and having to lie down. My father won’t let people talk me over either. The servants are not allowed to speak about me. If I live I may be a hunchback, but I shan’t live. My father hates to think I may be like him.”
“Because I’m always like this, sick and needing to lie down. My father won’t let anyone discuss me either. The servants aren’t allowed to talk about me. If I survive, I might end up a hunchback, but I won’t survive. My father can’t stand the thought of me being like him.”
“Oh, what a queer house this is!” Mary said. “What a queer house! Everything is a kind of secret. Rooms are locked up and gardens are locked up—and you! Have you been locked up?”
“Oh, what a strange house this is!” Mary said. “What a strange house! Everything feels like a secret. Rooms are locked up and gardens are locked up—and you! Have you been locked up?”
“No. I stay in this room because I don’t want to be moved out of it. It tires me too much.”
“No. I stay in this room because I don’t want to be taken out of it. It wears me out too much.”
“Does your father come and see you?” Mary ventured.
“Does your dad come and see you?” Mary asked.
“Sometimes. Generally when I am asleep. He doesn’t want to see me.”
“Sometimes. Usually when I'm asleep. He doesn't want to see me.”
“Why?” Mary could not help asking again.
“Why?” Mary couldn't help asking again.
A sort of angry shadow passed over the boy’s face.
An angry shadow crossed the boy's face.
“My mother died when I was born and it makes him wretched to look at me. He thinks I don’t know, but I’ve heard people talking. He almost hates me.”
“My mom died when I was born, and it makes him miserable to see me. He thinks I don’t know, but I’ve overheard people talking. He almost hates me.”
“He hates the garden, because she died,” said Mary half speaking to herself.
“He hates the garden because she died,” Mary said, almost talking to herself.
“What garden?” the boy asked.
“What garden?” the kid asked.
“Oh! just—just a garden she used to like,” Mary stammered. “Have you been here always?”
“Oh! just—a garden she used to like,” Mary stammered. “Have you been here all along?”
“Nearly always. Sometimes I have been taken to places at the seaside, but I won’t stay because people stare at me. I used to wear an iron thing to keep my back straight, but a grand doctor came from London to see me and said it was stupid. He told them to take it off and keep me out in the fresh air. I hate fresh air and I don’t want to go out.”
“Almost always. Sometimes I’ve been taken to seaside places, but I won’t stay because people look at me. I used to wear a metal brace to keep my back straight, but a fancy doctor from London came to see me and said it was foolish. He told them to take it off and let me be outside in the fresh air. I can’t stand fresh air, and I don’t want to go out.”
“I didn’t when first I came here,” said Mary. “Why do you keep looking at me like that?”
“I didn’t when I first got here,” Mary said. “Why do you keep staring at me like that?”
“Because of the dreams that are so real,” he answered rather fretfully. “Sometimes when I open my eyes I don’t believe I’m awake.”
“Because of the dreams that feel so real,” he replied a bit anxiously. “Sometimes when I open my eyes, I can’t believe I’m actually awake.”
“We’re both awake,” said Mary. She glanced round the room with its high ceiling and shadowy corners and dim fire-light. “It looks quite like a dream, and it’s the middle of the night, and everybody in the house is asleep—everybody but us. We are wide awake.”
“We’re both awake,” said Mary. She looked around the room with its high ceiling, shadowy corners, and soft firelight. “It feels just like a dream, it’s the middle of the night, and everyone in the house is asleep—everyone except us. We are wide awake.”
“I don’t want it to be a dream,” the boy said restlessly.
“I don’t want this to just be a dream,” the boy said anxiously.
Mary thought of something all at once.
Mary suddenly had an idea.
“If you don’t like people to see you,” she began, “do you want me to go away?”
“If you don’t want people to see you,” she started, “should I leave?”
He still held the fold of her wrapper and he gave it a little pull.
He still held the fold of her robe and gave it a gentle tug.
“No,” he said. “I should be sure you were a dream if you went. If you are real, sit down on that big footstool and talk. I want to hear about you.”
“No,” he said. “I’d be convinced you were a dream if you left. If you’re real, take a seat on that big footstool and let’s talk. I want to know more about you.”
Mary put down her candle on the table near the bed and sat down on the cushioned stool. She did not want to go away at all. She wanted to stay in the mysterious hidden-away room and talk to the mysterious boy.
Mary placed her candle on the table next to the bed and sat down on the cushioned stool. She didn’t want to leave at all. She wanted to stay in the secret, hidden room and talk to the mysterious boy.
“What do you want me to tell you?” she said.
“What do you want me to say?” she asked.
He wanted to know how long she had been at Misselthwaite; he wanted to know which corridor her room was on; he wanted to know what she had been doing; if she disliked the moor as he disliked it; where she had lived before she came to Yorkshire. She answered all these questions and many more and he lay back on his pillow and listened. He made her tell him a great deal about India and about her voyage across the ocean. She found out that because he had been an invalid he had not learned things as other children had. One of his nurses had taught him to read when he was quite little and he was always reading and looking at pictures in splendid books.
He wanted to know how long she had been at Misselthwaite; he wanted to know which corridor her room was in; he wanted to know what she had been up to; if she disliked the moor as much as he did; where she had lived before coming to Yorkshire. She answered all these questions and many more, and he laid back on his pillow and listened. He made her share a lot about India and her journey across the ocean. She discovered that because he had been unwell, he hadn’t learned things like other kids did. One of his nurses had taught him to read when he was really young, and he was always reading and looking at pictures in amazing books.
Though his father rarely saw him when he was awake, he was given all sorts of wonderful things to amuse himself with. He never seemed to have been amused, however. He could have anything he asked for and was never made to do anything he did not like to do.
Though his father hardly saw him when he was awake, he was given all kinds of amazing things to keep himself entertained. He never seemed to be entertained, though. He could have anything he wanted and was never forced to do anything he didn’t enjoy.
“Everyone is obliged to do what pleases me,” he said indifferently. “It makes me ill to be angry. No one believes I shall live to grow up.”
“Everyone has to do what makes me happy,” he said without much care. “It makes me sick to be mad. No one thinks I'm going to live to grow up.”
He said it as if he was so accustomed to the idea that it had ceased to matter to him at all. He seemed to like the sound of Mary’s voice. As she went on talking he listened in a drowsy, interested way. Once or twice she wondered if he were not gradually falling into a doze. But at last he asked a question which opened up a new subject.
He said it as if he was so used to the idea that it didn't matter to him anymore. He seemed to enjoy the sound of Mary’s voice. As she kept talking, he listened in a sleepy, interested way. A couple of times she wondered if he was slowly dozing off. But finally, he asked a question that led to a new topic.
“How old are you?” he asked.
“How old are you?” he asked.
“I am ten,” answered Mary, forgetting herself for the moment, “and so are you.”
“I’m ten,” Mary replied, momentarily losing track of herself, “and so are you.”
“How do you know that?” he demanded in a surprised voice.
“How do you know that?” he asked in a surprised tone.
“Because when you were born the garden door was locked and the key was buried. And it has been locked for ten years.”
“Because when you were born, the garden door was locked and the key was buried. And it’s been locked for ten years.”
Colin half sat up, turning toward her, leaning on his elbows.
Colin propped himself up a bit, turning toward her and resting on his elbows.
“What garden door was locked? Who did it? Where was the key buried?” he exclaimed as if he were suddenly very much interested.
“What garden door was locked? Who did it? Where was the key buried?” he exclaimed as if he were suddenly very interested.
“It—it was the garden Mr. Craven hates,” said Mary nervously. “He locked the door. No one—no one knew where he buried the key.”
“It—it was the garden Mr. Craven hates,” Mary said nervously. “He locked the door. No one—no one knew where he buried the key.”
“What sort of a garden is it?” Colin persisted eagerly.
“What kind of garden is it?” Colin asked eagerly.
“No one has been allowed to go into it for ten years,” was Mary’s careful answer.
“No one has been allowed to go in there for ten years,” was Mary’s cautious reply.
But it was too late to be careful. He was too much like herself. He too had had nothing to think about and the idea of a hidden garden attracted him as it had attracted her. He asked question after question. Where was it? Had she never looked for the door? Had she never asked the gardeners?
But it was too late to be cautious. He was too much like her. He also had nothing to think about, and the idea of a hidden garden appealed to him just like it had to her. He kept asking questions. Where was it? Had she never looked for the door? Had she never asked the gardeners?
“They won’t talk about it,” said Mary. “I think they have been told not to answer questions.”
“They won’t talk about it,” Mary said. “I think someone told them not to answer questions.”
“I would make them,” said Colin.
“I would make them,” Colin said.
“Could you?” Mary faltered, beginning to feel frightened. If he could make people answer questions, who knew what might happen!
“Could you?” Mary hesitated, starting to feel scared. If he could make people answer questions, who knew what could happen!
“Everyone is obliged to please me. I told you that,” he said. “If I were to live, this place would sometime belong to me. They all know that. I would make them tell me.”
“Everyone has to make me happy. I told you that,” he said. “If I survive, this place will eventually be mine. They all know it. I would make sure they tell me.”
Mary had not known that she herself had been spoiled, but she could see quite plainly that this mysterious boy had been. He thought that the whole world belonged to him. How peculiar he was and how coolly he spoke of not living.
Mary hadn't realized that she'd been spoiled, but she could clearly see that this mysterious boy had been. He acted like the whole world belonged to him. How strange he was, and how casually he talked about not living.
“Do you think you won’t live?” she asked, partly because she was curious and partly in hope of making him forget the garden.
"Do you think you won't survive?" she asked, partly out of curiosity and partly in the hope of distracting him from the garden.
“I don’t suppose I shall,” he answered as indifferently as he had spoken before. “Ever since I remember anything I have heard people say I shan’t. At first they thought I was too little to understand and now they think I don’t hear. But I do. My doctor is my father’s cousin. He is quite poor and if I die he will have all Misselthwaite when my father is dead. I should think he wouldn’t want me to live.”
“I don’t think I will,” he replied as casually as he had spoken before. “As long as I can remember, I’ve heard people say I won’t. At first, they thought I was too young to understand, and now they think I don’t hear. But I do. My doctor is my father’s cousin. He’s pretty poor, and if I die, he’ll inherit all of Misselthwaite when my father passes away. I’d guess he wouldn’t want me to live.”
“Do you want to live?” inquired Mary.
“Do you want to live?” asked Mary.
“No,” he answered, in a cross, tired fashion. “But I don’t want to die. When I feel ill I lie here and think about it until I cry and cry.”
“No,” he replied, irritably and worn out. “But I don’t want to die. When I feel sick, I just lie here and think about it until I’m crying and crying.”
“I have heard you crying three times,” Mary said, “but I did not know who it was. Were you crying about that?” She did so want him to forget the garden.
“I’ve heard you crying three times,” Mary said, “but I didn't know it was you. Were you crying about that?” She really wanted him to forget the garden.
“I dare say,” he answered. “Let us talk about something else. Talk about that garden. Don’t you want to see it?”
“I'll say,” he replied. “Let’s change the subject. How about that garden? Don’t you want to check it out?”
“Yes,” answered Mary, in quite a low voice.
“Yes,” replied Mary, in a very soft voice.
“I do,” he went on persistently. “I don’t think I ever really wanted to see anything before, but I want to see that garden. I want the key dug up. I want the door unlocked. I would let them take me there in my chair. That would be getting fresh air. I am going to make them open the door.”
“I do,” he continued insistently. “I don’t think I ever really wanted to see anything before, but I want to see that garden. I want the key to be found. I want the door opened. I would let them take me there in my chair. That would be getting some fresh air. I’m going to make them open the door.”
He had become quite excited and his strange eyes began to shine like stars and looked more immense than ever.
He got really excited, and his unusual eyes started to shine like stars and seemed bigger than ever.
“They have to please me,” he said. “I will make them take me there and I will let you go, too.”
“They have to make me happy,” he said. “I’ll get them to take me there, and I’ll let you go, too.”
Mary’s hands clutched each other. Everything would be spoiled—everything! Dickon would never come back. She would never again feel like a missel thrush with a safe-hidden nest.
Mary’s hands were tightly clasped together. Everything would be ruined—everything! Dickon would never return. She would never again feel like a songbird with a safe, hidden nest.
“Oh, don’t—don’t—don’t—don’t do that!” she cried out.
“Oh, don’t—don’t—don’t—don’t do that!” she shouted.
He stared as if he thought she had gone crazy!
He stared as if he thought she had lost her mind!
“Why?” he exclaimed. “You said you wanted to see it.”
“Why?” he said. “You said you wanted to see it.”
“I do,” she answered almost with a sob in her throat, “but if you make them open the door and take you in like that it will never be a secret again.”
“I do,” she replied, her voice choked with emotion, “but if you force them to open the door and let you in like that, it will never be a secret again.”
He leaned still farther forward.
He leaned even farther forward.
“A secret,” he said. “What do you mean? Tell me.”
“A secret,” he said. “What do you mean? Spill it.”
Mary’s words almost tumbled over one another.
Mary's words nearly spilled out all at once.
“You see—you see,” she panted, “if no one knows but ourselves—if there was a door, hidden somewhere under the ivy—if there was—and we could find it; and if we could slip through it together and shut it behind us, and no one knew anyone was inside and we called it our garden and pretended that—that we were missel thrushes and it was our nest, and if we played there almost every day and dug and planted seeds and made it all come alive—”
“You see—you see,” she breathed, “if no one knows but us—if there was a door hidden somewhere under the ivy—if there was—and we could find it; and if we could slip through it together and close it behind us, and no one knew anyone was inside and we called it our garden and pretended that—that we were missel thrushes and it was our nest, and if we played there almost every day and dug and planted seeds and brought it all to life—”
“Is it dead?” he interrupted her.
“Is it dead?” he interrupted her.
“It soon will be if no one cares for it,” she went on. “The bulbs will live but the roses—”
“It won't last long if no one takes care of it,” she continued. “The bulbs will survive, but the roses—”
He stopped her again as excited as she was herself.
He stopped her again, just as excited as she was.
“What are bulbs?” he put in quickly.
“What are bulbs?” he asked quickly.
“They are daffodils and lilies and snowdrops. They are working in the earth now—pushing up pale green points because the spring is coming.”
“They're daffodils, lilies, and snowdrops. They're pushing through the earth now—breaking through with pale green shoots because spring is on its way.”
“Is the spring coming?” he said. “What is it like? You don’t see it in rooms if you are ill.”
“Is spring coming?” he asked. “What’s it like? You can’t see it in rooms when you’re sick.”
“It is the sun shining on the rain and the rain falling on the sunshine, and things pushing up and working under the earth,” said Mary. “If the garden was a secret and we could get into it we could watch the things grow bigger every day, and see how many roses are alive. Don’t you see? Oh, don’t you see how much nicer it would be if it was a secret?”
“It’s the sun shining on the rain and the rain falling on the sunshine, and the things pushing up and working under the ground,” Mary said. “If the garden were a secret and we could get into it, we could watch things grow bigger every day and see how many roses are alive. Can’t you see? Oh, can’t you see how much better it would be if it were a secret?”
He dropped back on his pillow and lay there with an odd expression on his face.
He sank back onto his pillow and lay there with a strange look on his face.
“I never had a secret,” he said, “except that one about not living to grow up. They don’t know I know that, so it is a sort of secret. But I like this kind better.”
“I never had a secret,” he said, “except for that one about not living to grow up. They don’t know I know that, so it feels like a secret in a way. But I prefer this kind of secret.”
“If you won’t make them take you to the garden,” pleaded Mary, “perhaps—I feel almost sure I can find out how to get in sometime. And then—if the doctor wants you to go out in your chair, and if you can always do what you want to do, perhaps—perhaps we might find some boy who would push you, and we could go alone and it would always be a secret garden.”
“If you won’t make them take you to the garden,” Mary pleaded, “maybe—I’m almost certain I can figure out how to get in sometime. And then—if the doctor says you can go out in your chair, and if you can always do what you want, maybe—maybe we can find a boy who would push you, and we could go by ourselves, and it would always be a secret garden.”
“I should—like—that,” he said very slowly, his eyes looking dreamy. “I should like that. I should not mind fresh air in a secret garden.”
“I would really like that,” he said slowly, his eyes looking dreamy. “I would like that. I wouldn’t mind fresh air in a secret garden.”
Mary began to recover her breath and feel safer because the idea of keeping the secret seemed to please him. She felt almost sure that if she kept on talking and could make him see the garden in his mind as she had seen it he would like it so much that he could not bear to think that everybody might tramp in to it when they chose.
Mary started to catch her breath and felt more secure because the thought of keeping the secret seemed to make him happy. She was almost certain that if she kept talking and could get him to imagine the garden in his mind as she had seen it, he would love it so much that he couldn’t stand the idea of everyone trampling through it whenever they wanted.
“I’ll tell you what I think it would be like, if we could go into it,” she said. “It has been shut up so long things have grown into a tangle perhaps.”
“I’ll tell you what I think it would be like if we could go inside,” she said. “It’s been closed off for so long that things might have grown into a mess by now.”
He lay quite still and listened while she went on talking about the roses which might have clambered from tree to tree and hung down—about the many birds which might have built their nests there because it was so safe. And then she told him about the robin and Ben Weatherstaff, and there was so much to tell about the robin and it was so easy and safe to talk about it that she ceased to be afraid. The robin pleased him so much that he smiled until he looked almost beautiful, and at first Mary had thought that he was even plainer than herself, with his big eyes and heavy locks of hair.
He lay completely still and listened as she continued to talk about the roses that *could* have climbed from tree to tree and hung down—about the numerous birds that *could* have built their nests there because it was so secure. Then she told him about the robin and Ben Weatherstaff, and there was so much to share about the robin, and it was so easy and safe to discuss that she stopped being afraid. The robin made him so happy that he smiled until he looked almost beautiful, and at first, Mary had thought he was even plainer than she was, with his big eyes and thick locks of hair.
“I did not know birds could be like that,” he said. “But if you stay in a room you never see things. What a lot of things you know. I feel as if you had been inside that garden.”
“I didn’t know birds could be like that,” he said. “But if you stay in a room, you never see anything. You know so much. I feel like you’ve been inside that garden.”
She did not know what to say, so she did not say anything. He evidently did not expect an answer and the next moment he gave her a surprise.
She didn’t know what to say, so she stayed silent. He clearly wasn’t expecting a response, and the next moment he surprised her.
“I am going to let you look at something,” he said. “Do you see that rose-colored silk curtain hanging on the wall over the mantel-piece?”
“I’m going to show you something,” he said. “Do you see that rose-colored silk curtain hanging on the wall above the mantel?”
Mary had not noticed it before, but she looked up and saw it. It was a curtain of soft silk hanging over what seemed to be some picture.
Mary hadn't noticed it before, but she looked up and saw it. It was a curtain of soft silk hanging over what looked like a picture.
“Yes,” she answered.
“Yeah,” she replied.
“There is a cord hanging from it,” said Colin. “Go and pull it.”
“There’s a cord hanging from it,” Colin said. “Go ahead and pull it.”
Mary got up, much mystified, and found the cord. When she pulled it the silk curtain ran back on rings and when it ran back it uncovered a picture. It was the picture of a girl with a laughing face. She had bright hair tied up with a blue ribbon and her gay, lovely eyes were exactly like Colin’s unhappy ones, agate gray and looking twice as big as they really were because of the black lashes all round them.
Mary got up, feeling quite puzzled, and found the cord. When she pulled it, the silk curtain slid back on rings, revealing a picture. It was a portrait of a girl with a cheerful face. She had bright hair held up with a blue ribbon, and her joyful, beautiful eyes were just like Colin’s sad ones—agate gray and looking twice as large as they actually were because of the thick black lashes surrounding them.
“She is my mother,” said Colin complainingly. “I don’t see why she died. Sometimes I hate her for doing it.”
“She is my mom,” Colin said with frustration. “I don’t understand why she died. Sometimes I hate her for it.”
“How queer!” said Mary.
“How weird!” said Mary.
“If she had lived I believe I should not have been ill always,” he grumbled. “I dare say I should have lived, too. And my father would not have hated to look at me. I dare say I should have had a strong back. Draw the curtain again.”
“If she had lived, I really think I wouldn't have always been sick,” he complained. “I bet I would have lived, too. And my dad wouldn’t have hated looking at me. I bet I would have had a strong back. Pull the curtain again.”
Mary did as she was told and returned to her footstool.
Mary did what she was told and went back to her footstool.
“She is much prettier than you,” she said, “but her eyes are just like yours—at least they are the same shape and color. Why is the curtain drawn over her?”
“She’s way prettier than you,” she said, “but her eyes are just like yours—at least they’re the same shape and color. Why is the curtain drawn over her?”
He moved uncomfortably.
He shifted awkwardly.
“I made them do it,” he said. “Sometimes I don’t like to see her looking at me. She smiles too much when I am ill and miserable. Besides, she is mine and I don’t want everyone to see her.”
“I made them do it,” he said. “Sometimes I don’t like it when she looks at me. She smiles too much when I’m sick and feeling low. Besides, she’s mine and I don’t want everyone to see her.”
There were a few moments of silence and then Mary spoke.
There were a few moments of silence and then Mary spoke.
“What would Mrs. Medlock do if she found out that I had been here?” she inquired.
“What would Mrs. Medlock do if she found out that I was here?” she asked.
“She would do as I told her to do,” he answered. “And I should tell her that I wanted you to come here and talk to me every day. I am glad you came.”
“She would do what I asked her to do,” he replied. “And I should tell her that I wanted you to come here and talk to me every day. I’m glad you came.”
“So am I,” said Mary. “I will come as often as I can, but”—she hesitated—“I shall have to look every day for the garden door.”
“So am I,” said Mary. “I’ll come as often as I can, but”—she hesitated—“I’ll have to check for the garden door every day.”
“Yes, you must,” said Colin, “and you can tell me about it afterward.”
“Yeah, you have to,” said Colin, “and you can fill me in on it afterward.”
He lay thinking a few minutes, as he had done before, and then he spoke again.
He lay there thinking for a few minutes, just like before, and then he spoke again.
“I think you shall be a secret, too,” he said. “I will not tell them until they find out. I can always send the nurse out of the room and say that I want to be by myself. Do you know Martha?”
“I think you’ll be a secret, too,” he said. “I won’t tell them until they find out. I can always send the nurse out of the room and say I want to be alone. Do you know Martha?”
“Yes, I know her very well,” said Mary. “She waits on me.”
“Yes, I know her really well,” said Mary. “She helps me.”
He nodded his head toward the outer corridor.
He nodded toward the outer hallway.
“She is the one who is asleep in the other room. The nurse went away yesterday to stay all night with her sister and she always makes Martha attend to me when she wants to go out. Martha shall tell you when to come here.”
“She is the one who is sleeping in the other room. The nurse left yesterday to spend the night with her sister, and she always has Martha take care of me when she wants to go out. Martha will let you know when to come here.”
Then Mary understood Martha’s troubled look when she had asked questions about the crying.
Then Mary understood Martha’s worried expression when she had asked questions about the crying.
“Martha knew about you all the time?” she said.
“Martha knew about you the whole time?” she said.
“Yes; she often attends to me. The nurse likes to get away from me and then Martha comes.”
“Yes, she often takes care of me. The nurse likes to leave me, and then Martha comes.”
“I have been here a long time,” said Mary. “Shall I go away now? Your eyes look sleepy.”
“I've been here for a while,” Mary said. “Should I head out now? You look tired.”
“I wish I could go to sleep before you leave me,” he said rather shyly.
“I wish I could go to sleep before you leave me,” he said a bit shyly.
“Shut your eyes,” said Mary, drawing her footstool closer, “and I will do what my Ayah used to do in India. I will pat your hand and stroke it and sing something quite low.”
“Close your eyes,” Mary said, pulling her footstool closer, “and I’ll do what my Ayah used to do in India. I’ll pat your hand and stroke it and sing something soft.”
“I should like that perhaps,” he said drowsily.
“I might like that, I guess,” he said sleepily.
Somehow she was sorry for him and did not want him to lie awake, so she leaned against the bed and began to stroke and pat his hand and sing a very low little chanting song in Hindustani.
Somehow, she felt sorry for him and didn’t want him to stay awake, so she leaned against the bed, started to stroke and pat his hand, and sang a soft little chant in Hindustani.
“That is nice,” he said more drowsily still, and she went on chanting and stroking, but when she looked at him again his black lashes were lying close against his cheeks, for his eyes were shut and he was fast asleep. So she got up softly, took her candle and crept away without making a sound.
“That’s nice,” he said sleepily, and she continued chanting and stroking him, but when she looked at him again, his dark lashes were resting gently against his cheeks because his eyes were closed and he was sound asleep. So she got up quietly, took her candle, and slipped away without making a sound.
CHAPTER XIV.
A YOUNG RAJAH
The moor was hidden in mist when the morning came, and the rain had not stopped pouring down. There could be no going out of doors. Martha was so busy that Mary had no opportunity of talking to her, but in the afternoon she asked her to come and sit with her in the nursery. She came bringing the stocking she was always knitting when she was doing nothing else.
The moor was shrouded in fog when morning arrived, and the rain kept pouring down. There was no way to go outside. Martha was so busy that Mary couldn't talk to her, but in the afternoon she invited her to come sit with her in the nursery. She arrived with the knitting she always had in her hands when she wasn't doing anything else.
“What’s the matter with thee?” she asked as soon as they sat down. “Tha’ looks as if tha’d somethin’ to say.”
“What’s the matter with you?” she asked as soon as they sat down. “You look like you have something to say.”
“I have. I have found out what the crying was,” said Mary.
“I have. I figured out what the crying was,” said Mary.
Martha let her knitting drop on her knee and gazed at her with startled eyes.
Martha dropped her knitting onto her lap and stared at her with wide eyes.
“Tha’ hasn’t!” she exclaimed. “Never!”
"That hasn't!" she exclaimed. "Never!"
“I heard it in the night,” Mary went on. “And I got up and went to see where it came from. It was Colin. I found him.”
“I heard it during the night,” Mary continued. “I got up and went to see where it was coming from. It was Colin. I found him.”
Martha’s face became red with fright.
Martha's face turned red with fear.
“Eh! Miss Mary!” she said half crying. “Tha’ shouldn’t have done it—tha’ shouldn’t! Tha’ll get me in trouble. I never told thee nothin’ about him—but tha’ll get me in trouble. I shall lose my place and what’ll mother do!”
“Hey! Miss Mary!” she said, half crying. “You shouldn’t have done that—you shouldn’t! You’ll get me in trouble. I never told you anything about him—but you’ll get me in trouble. I’ll lose my job, and what will Mom do!”
“You won’t lose your place,” said Mary. “He was glad I came. We talked and talked and he said he was glad I came.”
“You won’t lose your spot,” Mary said. “He was really happy I showed up. We talked and talked, and he said he was glad I was there.”
“Was he?” cried Martha. “Art tha’ sure? Tha’ doesn’t know what he’s like when anything vexes him. He’s a big lad to cry like a baby, but when he’s in a passion he’ll fair scream just to frighten us. He knows us daren’t call our souls our own.”
“Was he?” cried Martha. “Are you sure? You don’t know what he’s like when something gets him upset. He’s a big guy who cries like a baby, but when he gets angry, he’ll seriously scream just to scare us. He knows we don’t dare speak our minds.”
“He wasn’t vexed,” said Mary. “I asked him if I should go away and he made me stay. He asked me questions and I sat on a big footstool and talked to him about India and about the robin and gardens. He wouldn’t let me go. He let me see his mother’s picture. Before I left him I sang him to sleep.”
“He wasn’t upset,” Mary said. “I asked him if I should leave, and he wanted me to stay. He asked me questions while I sat on a big footstool, and we talked about India, the robin, and gardens. He wouldn’t let me go. He showed me his mother’s picture. Before I left, I sang him to sleep.”
Martha fairly gasped with amazement.
Martha gasped in amazement.
“I can scarcely believe thee!” she protested. “It’s as if tha’d walked straight into a lion’s den. If he’d been like he is most times he’d have throwed himself into one of his tantrums and roused th’ house. He won’t let strangers look at him.”
“I can hardly believe you!” she protested. “It’s like you walked right into a lion’s den. If he were like he usually is, he would have thrown one of his tantrums and caused a scene. He won’t let strangers look at him.”
“He let me look at him. I looked at him all the time and he looked at me. We stared!” said Mary.
“He let me look at him. I looked at him all the time and he looked at me. We stared!” said Mary.
“I don’t know what to do!” cried agitated Martha. “If Mrs. Medlock finds out, she’ll think I broke orders and told thee and I shall be packed back to mother.”
“I don’t know what to do!” cried an agitated Martha. “If Mrs. Medlock finds out, she’ll think I broke the rules and told you, and I’ll be sent back to my mother.”
“He is not going to tell Mrs. Medlock anything about it yet. It’s to be a sort of secret just at first,” said Mary firmly. “And he says everybody is obliged to do as he pleases.”
“He's not going to tell Mrs. Medlock anything about it yet. It's going to be a bit of a secret at first,” Mary said confidently. “And he says everyone has to do what he wants.”
“Aye, that’s true enough—th’ bad lad!” sighed Martha, wiping her forehead with her apron.
“Yeah, that’s true enough—the bad guy!” sighed Martha, wiping her forehead with her apron.
“He says Mrs. Medlock must. And he wants me to come and talk to him every day. And you are to tell me when he wants me.”
“He says Mrs. Medlock has to. And he wants me to come and talk to him every day. And you need to let me know when he wants to see me.”
“Me!” said Martha; “I shall lose my place—I shall for sure!”
“Me!” said Martha. “I'm going to lose my spot—I definitely will!”
“You can’t if you are doing what he wants you to do and everybody is ordered to obey him,” Mary argued.
“You can’t if you’re doing what he wants you to do and everyone is expected to obey him,” Mary argued.
“Does tha’ mean to say,” cried Martha with wide open eyes, “that he was nice to thee!”
“Does that mean to say,” cried Martha with wide open eyes, “that he was nice to you!”
“I think he almost liked me,” Mary answered.
“I think he almost liked me,” Mary replied.
“Then tha’ must have bewitched him!” decided Martha, drawing a long breath.
“Then that must have enchanted him!” concluded Martha, taking a deep breath.
“Do you mean Magic?” inquired Mary. “I’ve heard about Magic in India, but I can’t make it. I just went into his room and I was so surprised to see him I stood and stared. And then he turned round and stared at me. And he thought I was a ghost or a dream and I thought perhaps he was. And it was so queer being there alone together in the middle of the night and not knowing about each other. And we began to ask each other questions. And when I asked him if I must go away he said I must not.”
“Are you talking about Magic?” Mary asked. “I’ve heard about Magic in India, but I can’t make it. I just walked into his room, and I was so surprised to see him that I stood there staring. Then he turned around and stared at me. He thought I was a ghost or a dream, and I wondered if maybe he was one too. It was so strange being there alone in the middle of the night not knowing anything about each other. We started asking each other questions. When I asked him if I had to leave, he told me I didn’t.”
“Th’ world’s comin’ to a end!” gasped Martha.
“The world’s coming to an end!” gasped Martha.
“What is the matter with him?” asked Mary.
“What’s wrong with him?” asked Mary.
“Nobody knows for sure and certain,” said Martha. “Mr. Craven went off his head like when he was born. Th’ doctors thought he’d have to be put in a ’sylum. It was because Mrs. Craven died like I told you. He wouldn’t set eyes on th’ baby. He just raved and said it’d be another hunchback like him and it’d better die.”
“Nobody knows for sure,” said Martha. “Mr. Craven lost his mind just like when he was born. The doctors thought he’d need to be put in an asylum. It was because Mrs. Craven died, just like I told you. He wouldn’t look at the baby. He just went on about how it would be another hunchback like him and that it would be better off dead.”
“Is Colin a hunchback?” Mary asked. “He didn’t look like one.”
“Is Colin a hunchback?” Mary asked. “He didn’t look like one.”
“He isn’t yet,” said Martha. “But he began all wrong. Mother said that there was enough trouble and raging in th’ house to set any child wrong. They was afraid his back was weak an’ they’ve always been takin’ care of it—keepin’ him lyin’ down and not lettin’ him walk. Once they made him wear a brace but he fretted so he was downright ill. Then a big doctor came to see him an’ made them take it off. He talked to th’ other doctor quite rough—in a polite way. He said there’d been too much medicine and too much lettin’ him have his own way.”
“He isn’t yet,” said Martha. “But he started off on the wrong foot. Mom said there was enough chaos and anger in the house to mess up any kid. They were worried his back was weak and have always been looking after it—making him lie down and not letting him walk. They once put him in a brace, but he was so uncomfortable that he got really sick. Then a big doctor came to check on him and made them take it off. He talked to the other doctor pretty sternly—in a polite way. He said there had been too much medication and too much letting him do whatever he wanted.”
“I think he’s a very spoiled boy,” said Mary.
“I think he’s a really spoiled kid,” said Mary.
“He’s th’ worst young nowt as ever was!” said Martha. “I won’t say as he hasn’t been ill a good bit. He’s had coughs an’ colds that’s nearly killed him two or three times. Once he had rheumatic fever an’ once he had typhoid. Eh! Mrs. Medlock did get a fright then. He’d been out of his head an’ she was talkin’ to th’ nurse, thinkin’ he didn’t know nothin’, an’ she said, ‘He’ll die this time sure enough, an’ best thing for him an’ for everybody.’ An’ she looked at him an’ there he was with his big eyes open, starin’ at her as sensible as she was herself. She didn’t know wha’d happen but he just stared at her an’ says, ‘You give me some water an’ stop talkin’.’”
“He's the worst young nobody there ever was!” said Martha. “I won't say he hasn't been sick quite a bit. He's had coughs and colds that nearly killed him two or three times. Once he had rheumatic fever, and once he had typhoid. Oh! Mrs. Medlock really got scared then. He'd been out of his mind, and she was talking to the nurse, thinking he didn’t know anything, and she said, ‘He’ll die this time for sure, and that’s the best thing for him and for everyone.’ And she looked at him, and there he was with his big eyes open, staring at her as clearly as she was. She didn’t know what would happen, but he just stared at her and said, ‘You give me some water and stop talking.’”
“Do you think he will die?” asked Mary.
“Do you think he’s going to die?” asked Mary.
“Mother says there’s no reason why any child should live that gets no fresh air an’ doesn’t do nothin’ but lie on his back an’ read picture-books an’ take medicine. He’s weak and hates th’ trouble o’ bein’ taken out o’ doors, an’ he gets cold so easy he says it makes him ill.”
“Mom says there’s no reason for any kid to live who never gets fresh air and just lies around all day reading picture books and taking medicine. He’s weak and doesn’t want to be bothered with going outside, and he gets cold so easily that he says it makes him sick.”
Mary sat and looked at the fire.
Mary sat and watched the fire.
“I wonder,” she said slowly, “if it would not do him good to go out into a garden and watch things growing. It did me good.”
"I wonder," she said slowly, "if it would help him to go out into a garden and watch things grow. It helped me."
“One of th’ worst fits he ever had,” said Martha, “was one time they took him out where the roses is by the fountain. He’d been readin’ in a paper about people gettin’ somethin’ he called ‘rose cold’ an’ he began to sneeze an’ said he’d got it an’ then a new gardener as didn’t know th’ rules passed by an’ looked at him curious. He threw himself into a passion an’ he said he’d looked at him because he was going to be a hunchback. He cried himself into a fever an’ was ill all night.”
"One of the worst episodes he ever had," said Martha, "was one time when they took him out where the roses are by the fountain. He had been reading in a newspaper about people getting something he called 'rose cold' and he started to sneeze and said he’d caught it. Then a new gardener who didn’t know the rules walked by and looked at him curiously. He exploded in a fit and claimed the gardener looked at him because he was going to be a hunchback. He cried himself into a fever and was sick all night."
“If he ever gets angry at me, I’ll never go and see him again,” said Mary.
“If he ever gets mad at me, I won’t go see him again,” said Mary.
“He’ll have thee if he wants thee,” said Martha. “Tha’ may as well know that at th’ start.”
“He’ll take you if he wants you,” said Martha. “You might as well know that from the beginning.”
Very soon afterward a bell rang and she rolled up her knitting.
Very soon after, a bell rang, and she put away her knitting.
“I dare say th’ nurse wants me to stay with him a bit,” she said. “I hope he’s in a good temper.”
“I think the nurse wants me to stay with him for a while,” she said. “I hope he’s in a good mood.”
She was out of the room about ten minutes and then she came back with a puzzled expression.
She was gone for about ten minutes, and then she returned with a confused look on her face.
“Well, tha’ has bewitched him,” she said. “He’s up on his sofa with his picture-books. He’s told the nurse to stay away until six o’clock. I’m to wait in the next room. Th’ minute she was gone he called me to him an’ says, ‘I want Mary Lennox to come and talk to me, and remember you’re not to tell anyone.’ You’d better go as quick as you can.”
"Well, that's got him under a spell," she said. "He's on his sofa with his picture books. He told the nurse to stay away until six o'clock. I'm supposed to wait in the next room. The minute she left, he called me over and said, 'I want Mary Lennox to come and talk to me, and remember, you're not to tell anyone.' You'd better go as quickly as you can."
Mary was quite willing to go quickly. She did not want to see Colin as much as she wanted to see Dickon; but she wanted to see him very much.
Mary was eager to go right away. She didn't want to see Colin as much as she wanted to see Dickon, but she definitely wanted to see him a lot.
There was a bright fire on the hearth when she entered his room, and in the daylight she saw it was a very beautiful room indeed. There were rich colors in the rugs and hangings and pictures and books on the walls which made it look glowing and comfortable even in spite of the gray sky and falling rain. Colin looked rather like a picture himself. He was wrapped in a velvet dressing-gown and sat against a big brocaded cushion. He had a red spot on each cheek.
There was a bright fire in the fireplace when she walked into his room, and in the daylight, she realized it was a really beautiful room. The rugs, curtains, pictures, and books on the walls were filled with rich colors that made the space feel warm and inviting, even with the gray sky and falling rain outside. Colin looked almost like a picture himself. He was wrapped in a velvet robe and leaned against a large, decorative cushion. He had a red spot on each cheek.
“Come in,” he said. “I’ve been thinking about you all morning.”
“Come in,” he said. “I’ve been thinking about you all morning.”
“I’ve been thinking about you, too,” answered Mary. “You don’t know how frightened Martha is. She says Mrs. Medlock will think she told me about you and then she will be sent away.”
“I’ve been thinking about you, too,” Mary replied. “You don’t know how scared Martha is. She says Mrs. Medlock will think she told me about you, and then she’ll get sent away.”
He frowned.
He scowled.
“Go and tell her to come here,” he said. “She is in the next room.”
“Go and tell her to come here,” he said. “She’s in the next room.”
Mary went and brought her back. Poor Martha was shaking in her shoes. Colin was still frowning.
Mary went and brought her back. Poor Martha was trembling in her shoes. Colin was still frowning.
“Have you to do what I please or have you not?” he demanded.
“Do you have to do what I want or not?” he asked.
“I have to do what you please, sir,” Martha faltered, turning quite red.
“I have to do what you want, sir,” Martha stumbled, turning bright red.
“Has Medlock to do what I please?”
“Does Medlock have to do what I want?”
“Everybody has, sir,” said Martha.
"Everyone has, sir," said Martha.
“Well, then, if I order you to bring Miss Mary to me, how can Medlock send you away if she finds it out?”
"Well, if I tell you to bring Miss Mary to me, how can Medlock send you away if she finds out?"
“Please don’t let her, sir,” pleaded Martha.
“Please don’t let her, sir,” Martha begged.
“I’ll send her away if she dares to say a word about such a thing,” said Master Craven grandly. “She wouldn’t like that, I can tell you.”
“I’ll send her away if she even thinks about mentioning that,” said Master Craven dramatically. “She wouldn’t be happy about it, I promise you.”
“Thank you, sir,” bobbing a curtsy, “I want to do my duty, sir.”
“Thank you, sir,” she said with a quick curtsy, “I want to do my part, sir.”
“What I want is your duty” said Colin more grandly still. “I’ll take care of you. Now go away.”
“What I want is your responsibility,” Colin said even more dramatically. “I’ll look after you. Now leave me alone.”
When the door closed behind Martha, Colin found Mistress Mary gazing at him as if he had set her wondering.
When the door shut behind Martha, Colin noticed Mistress Mary looking at him as if he had made her curious.
“Why do you look at me like that?” he asked her. “What are you thinking about?”
“Why are you looking at me like that?” he asked her. “What are you thinking?”
“I am thinking about two things.”
“I’m thinking about two things.”
“What are they? Sit down and tell me.”
“What are they? Sit down and let me know.”
“This is the first one,” said Mary, seating herself on the big stool. “Once in India I saw a boy who was a Rajah. He had rubies and emeralds and diamonds stuck all over him. He spoke to his people just as you spoke to Martha. Everybody had to do everything he told them—in a minute. I think they would have been killed if they hadn’t.”
“This is the first one,” said Mary, sitting down on the big stool. “Once in India, I saw a boy who was a Rajah. He was covered in rubies, emeralds, and diamonds. He spoke to his people just like you spoke to Martha. Everyone had to do exactly what he said—in an instant. I think they would have been in serious trouble if they didn’t.”
“I shall make you tell me about Rajahs presently,” he said, “but first tell me what the second thing was.”
“I’ll get you to tell me about the Rajahs soon,” he said, “but first, tell me what the second thing was.”
“I was thinking,” said Mary, “how different you are from Dickon.”
“I was thinking,” said Mary, “about how different you are from Dickon.”
“Who is Dickon?” he said. “What a queer name!”
“Who is Dickon?” he said. “What a weird name!”
She might as well tell him, she thought she could talk about Dickon without mentioning the secret garden. She had liked to hear Martha talk about him. Besides, she longed to talk about him. It would seem to bring him nearer.
She might as well tell him, she thought she could talk about Dickon without mentioning the secret garden. She had enjoyed hearing Martha talk about him. Plus, she really wanted to talk about him. It felt like it would bring him closer.
“He is Martha’s brother. He is twelve years old,” she explained. “He is not like anyone else in the world. He can charm foxes and squirrels and birds just as the natives in India charm snakes. He plays a very soft tune on a pipe and they come and listen.”
“He’s Martha’s brother. He’s twelve years old,” she explained. “He’s not like anyone else in the world. He can charm foxes, squirrels, and birds just like the people in India charm snakes. He plays a really soft tune on a pipe and they come and listen.”
There were some big books on a table at his side and he dragged one suddenly toward him.
There were some large books on a table next to him, and he suddenly pulled one toward himself.
“There is a picture of a snake-charmer in this,” he exclaimed. “Come and look at it.”
“There’s a picture of a snake charmer in this,” he said excitedly. “Come and check it out.”
The book was a beautiful one with superb colored illustrations and he turned to one of them.
The book was gorgeous, featuring amazing color illustrations, and he flipped to one of them.
“Can he do that?” he asked eagerly.
“Can he do that?” he asked eagerly.
“He played on his pipe and they listened,” Mary explained. “But he doesn’t call it Magic. He says it’s because he lives on the moor so much and he knows their ways. He says he feels sometimes as if he was a bird or a rabbit himself, he likes them so. I think he asked the robin questions. It seemed as if they talked to each other in soft chirps.”
“He played his pipe, and they listened,” Mary explained. “But he doesn’t call it Magic. He says it’s because he spends so much time on the moor and knows how they behave. He says he sometimes feels like he’s a bird or a rabbit himself; he likes them so much. I think he asked the robin questions. It seemed like they were chatting with each other in soft chirps.”
Colin lay back on his cushion and his eyes grew larger and larger and the spots on his cheeks burned.
Colin reclined on his cushion, his eyes widening more and more as the spots on his cheeks flushed.
“Tell me some more about him,” he said.
“Tell me more about him,” he said.
“He knows all about eggs and nests,” Mary went on. “And he knows where foxes and badgers and otters live. He keeps them secret so that other boys won’t find their holes and frighten them. He knows about everything that grows or lives on the moor.”
“He knows all about eggs and nests,” Mary continued. “And he knows where foxes, badgers, and otters live. He keeps it a secret so that other boys won’t discover their dens and scare them away. He’s knowledgeable about everything that grows or lives on the moor.”
“Does he like the moor?” said Colin. “How can he when it’s such a great, bare, dreary place?”
“Does he like the moor?” Colin asked. “How could he when it’s such a huge, empty, dull place?”
“It’s the most beautiful place,” protested Mary. “Thousands of lovely things grow on it and there are thousands of little creatures all busy building nests and making holes and burrows and chippering or singing or squeaking to each other. They are so busy and having such fun under the earth or in the trees or heather. It’s their world.”
“It’s the most beautiful place,” Mary insisted. “There are thousands of amazing things growing here, and tons of little creatures are busy building nests, making holes, and burrowing, chattering or singing or squeaking to each other. They’re so busy and having such a great time underground or in the trees or heather. This is their world.”
“How do you know all that?” said Colin, turning on his elbow to look at her.
"How do you know all that?" Colin asked, propping himself up on his elbow to look at her.
“I have never been there once, really,” said Mary suddenly remembering. “I only drove over it in the dark. I thought it was hideous. Martha told me about it first and then Dickon. When Dickon talks about it you feel as if you saw things and heard them and as if you were standing in the heather with the sun shining and the gorse smelling like honey—and all full of bees and butterflies.”
“I’ve never actually been there,” Mary said suddenly, remembering. “I just drove over it at night. I thought it was awful. Martha told me about it first and then Dickon. When Dickon talks about it, you feel like you can see and hear everything, like you're standing in the heather with the sun shining and the gorse smelling like honey—and it’s buzzing with bees and butterflies.”
“You never see anything if you are ill,” said Colin restlessly. He looked like a person listening to a new sound in the distance and wondering what it was.
“You never see anything if you’re sick,” Colin said restlessly. He looked like someone hearing a new sound in the distance and trying to figure out what it was.
“You can’t if you stay in a room,” said Mary.
“You can’t if you stay in a room,” Mary said.
“I couldn’t go on the moor,” he said in a resentful tone.
"I couldn't go on the moor," he said, sounding frustrated.
Mary was silent for a minute and then she said something bold.
Mary was quiet for a moment and then she said something daring.
“You might—sometime.”
"You might—sometime."
He moved as if he were startled.
He moved as if he was startled.
“Go on the moor! How could I? I am going to die.”
“Go out on the moor! How could I? I’m going to die.”
“How do you know?” said Mary unsympathetically. She didn’t like the way he had of talking about dying. She did not feel very sympathetic. She felt rather as if he almost boasted about it.
“How do you know?” Mary asked coldly. She didn’t like the way he talked about dying. She didn’t feel very sympathetic. It was more like he was bragging about it.
“Oh, I’ve heard it ever since I remember,” he answered crossly. “They are always whispering about it and thinking I don’t notice. They wish I would, too.”
“Oh, I’ve heard it ever since I can remember,” he replied angrily. “They’re always whispering about it and thinking I don’t notice. They wish I would, though.”
Mistress Mary felt quite contrary. She pinched her lips together.
Mistress Mary felt really stubborn. She pressed her lips together.
“If they wished I would,” she said, “I wouldn’t. Who wishes you would?”
“If they wanted me to,” she said, “I wouldn’t. Who wants you to?”
“The servants—and of course Dr. Craven because he would get Misselthwaite and be rich instead of poor. He daren’t say so, but he always looks cheerful when I am worse. When I had typhoid fever his face got quite fat. I think my father wishes it, too.”
“The staff—and of course Dr. Craven because he would inherit Misselthwaite and be wealthy instead of broke. He can't admit it, but he always seems happy when I’m feeling terrible. When I had typhoid fever, his face became quite round. I think my father wishes that too.”
“I don’t believe he does,” said Mary quite obstinately.
“I don’t think he does,” Mary said firmly.
That made Colin turn and look at her again.
That made Colin turn and glance at her again.
“Don’t you?” he said.
"Don't you?" he asked.
And then he lay back on his cushion and was still, as if he were thinking. And there was quite a long silence. Perhaps they were both of them thinking strange things children do not usually think of.
And then he leaned back on his cushion and was quiet, as if he was deep in thought. There was a considerable silence. Maybe they were both thinking about strange things that kids usually don’t think about.
“I like the grand doctor from London, because he made them take the iron thing off,” said Mary at last “Did he say you were going to die?”
"I like the fancy doctor from London because he made them take off the iron thing," Mary finally said. "Did he say you were going to die?"
“No.”
“No.”
“What did he say?”
"What did he say?"
“He didn’t whisper,” Colin answered. “Perhaps he knew I hated whispering. I heard him say one thing quite aloud. He said, ‘The lad might live if he would make up his mind to it. Put him in the humor.’ It sounded as if he was in a temper.”
“He didn’t whisper,” Colin replied. “Maybe he knew I hated whispering. I heard him say one thing very clearly. He said, ‘The kid might survive if he decides to. Get him in the right mood.’ It sounded like he was irritated.”
“I’ll tell you who would put you in the humor, perhaps,” said Mary reflecting. She felt as if she would like this thing to be settled one way or the other. “I believe Dickon would. He’s always talking about live things. He never talks about dead things or things that are ill. He’s always looking up in the sky to watch birds flying—or looking down at the earth to see something growing. He has such round blue eyes and they are so wide open with looking about. And he laughs such a big laugh with his wide mouth—and his cheeks are as red—as red as cherries.”
“I'll tell you who might put you in a good mood,” said Mary, thinking it over. She felt like she wanted this to be resolved one way or another. “I think Dickon would. He’s always talking about living things. He never brings up dead things or anything that's sick. He’s always looking up at the sky to watch the birds flying—or looking down at the ground to see plants growing. He has these bright blue eyes that are always wide open while he looks around. And he has this big laugh that comes from his wide mouth—and his cheeks are as red as cherries.”
She pulled her stool nearer to the sofa and her expression quite changed at the remembrance of the wide curving mouth and wide open eyes.
She pulled her stool closer to the sofa, and her expression changed completely at the memory of the wide, curving mouth and wide open eyes.
“See here,” she said. “Don’t let us talk about dying; I don’t like it. Let us talk about living. Let us talk and talk about Dickon. And then we will look at your pictures.”
“Listen,” she said. “Let’s not talk about dying; I don’t like it. Let’s talk about living. Let’s chat about Dickon. And then we can look at your pictures.”
It was the best thing she could have said. To talk about Dickon meant to talk about the moor and about the cottage and the fourteen people who lived in it on sixteen shillings a week—and the children who got fat on the moor grass like the wild ponies. And about Dickon’s mother—and the skipping-rope—and the moor with the sun on it—and about pale green points sticking up out of the black sod. And it was all so alive that Mary talked more than she had ever talked before—and Colin both talked and listened as he had never done either before. And they both began to laugh over nothings as children will when they are happy together. And they laughed so that in the end they were making as much noise as if they had been two ordinary healthy natural ten-year-old creatures—instead of a hard, little, unloving girl and a sickly boy who believed that he was going to die.
It was the best thing she could have said. Talking about Dickon meant talking about the moor, the cottage, and the fourteen people who lived there on sixteen shillings a week—and the children who thrived on the moor grass like the wild ponies. And about Dickon’s mom—and the skipping rope—and the moor with the sun shining on it—and the pale green shoots sticking up from the dark soil. It was all so vibrant that Mary talked more than she ever had before—and Colin both talked and listened like he never had either. They both started laughing over little things, just like kids do when they’re happy together. They laughed so much that in the end, they were making as much noise as if they were just two regular, healthy ten-year-olds—instead of a tough little girl who didn't know how to love and a sickly boy who thought he was going to die.
They enjoyed themselves so much that they forgot the pictures and they forgot about the time. They had been laughing quite loudly over Ben Weatherstaff and his robin, and Colin was actually sitting up as if he had forgotten about his weak back, when he suddenly remembered something.
They had so much fun that they lost track of the pictures and completely forgot about the time. They had been laughing loudly about Ben Weatherstaff and his robin, and Colin was actually sitting up as if he had forgotten all about his weak back when he suddenly remembered something.
“Do you know there is one thing we have never once thought of,” he said. “We are cousins.”
“Did you know there's one thing we’ve never thought about?” he said. “We’re cousins.”
It seemed so queer that they had talked so much and never remembered this simple thing that they laughed more than ever, because they had got into the humor to laugh at anything. And in the midst of the fun the door opened and in walked Dr. Craven and Mrs. Medlock.
It felt so strange that they had talked so much and never remembered this simple thing that they laughed harder than ever, because they were in the mood to laugh at anything. And in the middle of all the fun, the door opened and in walked Dr. Craven and Mrs. Medlock.
Dr. Craven started in actual alarm and Mrs. Medlock almost fell back because he had accidentally bumped against her.
Dr. Craven jumped in surprise, and Mrs. Medlock nearly stumbled backward because he had accidentally run into her.
“Good Lord!” exclaimed poor Mrs. Medlock with her eyes almost starting out of her head. “Good Lord!”
“Good Lord!” exclaimed poor Mrs. Medlock, her eyes nearly popping out of her head. “Good Lord!”
“What is this?” said Dr. Craven, coming forward. “What does it mean?”
“What is this?” Dr. Craven asked as he stepped forward. “What does it mean?”
Then Mary was reminded of the boy Rajah again. Colin answered as if neither the doctor’s alarm nor Mrs. Medlock’s terror were of the slightest consequence. He was as little disturbed or frightened as if an elderly cat and dog had walked into the room.
Then Mary thought about the boy Rajah again. Colin responded as if neither the doctor’s worry nor Mrs. Medlock’s fear were important at all. He was just as unfazed or scared as if an old cat and dog had strolled into the room.
“This is my cousin, Mary Lennox,” he said. “I asked her to come and talk to me. I like her. She must come and talk to me whenever I send for her.”
“This is my cousin, Mary Lennox,” he said. “I asked her to come and talk to me. I like her. She has to come and talk to me whenever I call for her.”
Dr. Craven turned reproachfully to Mrs. Medlock.
Dr. Craven looked at Mrs. Medlock with disappointment.
“Oh, sir” she panted. “I don’t know how it’s happened. There’s not a servant on the place tha’d dare to talk—they all have their orders.”
“Oh, sir,” she gasped. “I don’t know how this happened. There isn’t a single servant here who would dare to speak—they all have their instructions.”
“Nobody told her anything,” said Colin. “She heard me crying and found me herself. I am glad she came. Don’t be silly, Medlock.”
“Nobody told her anything,” said Colin. “She heard me crying and came to find me on her own. I’m glad she came. Don’t be ridiculous, Medlock.”
Mary saw that Dr. Craven did not look pleased, but it was quite plain that he dare not oppose his patient. He sat down by Colin and felt his pulse.
Mary noticed that Dr. Craven didn't look happy, but it was clear he didn’t dare to go against his patient. He sat down next to Colin and checked his pulse.
“I am afraid there has been too much excitement. Excitement is not good for you, my boy,” he said.
“I’m afraid there’s been too much excitement. Excitement isn’t good for you, my boy,” he said.
“I should be excited if she kept away,” answered Colin, his eyes beginning to look dangerously sparkling. “I am better. She makes me better. The nurse must bring up her tea with mine. We will have tea together.”
“I should be excited if she stayed away,” Colin replied, his eyes starting to shine with dangerous excitement. “I’m doing better. She makes me feel better. The nurse needs to bring her tea up with mine. We’ll have tea together.”
Mrs. Medlock and Dr. Craven looked at each other in a troubled way, but there was evidently nothing to be done.
Mrs. Medlock and Dr. Craven exchanged worried glances, but it was clear that there was nothing they could do.
“He does look rather better, sir,” ventured Mrs. Medlock. “But”—thinking the matter over—“he looked better this morning before she came into the room.”
“He does look a bit better, sir,” Mrs. Medlock said cautiously. “But”—after thinking it over—“he looked better this morning before she came into the room.”
“She came into the room last night. She stayed with me a long time. She sang a Hindustani song to me and it made me go to sleep,” said Colin. “I was better when I wakened up. I wanted my breakfast. I want my tea now. Tell nurse, Medlock.”
“She came into the room last night. She stayed with me for a long time. She sang a Hindustani song to me, and it made me fall asleep,” Colin said. “I felt better when I woke up. I wanted my breakfast. I want my tea now. Tell Nurse Medlock.”
Dr. Craven did not stay very long. He talked to the nurse for a few minutes when she came into the room and said a few words of warning to Colin. He must not talk too much; he must not forget that he was ill; he must not forget that he was very easily tired. Mary thought that there seemed to be a number of uncomfortable things he was not to forget.
Dr. Craven didn't stay long. He chatted with the nurse for a few minutes when she came into the room and gave Colin a few words of caution. He shouldn't talk too much; he shouldn't forget that he was sick; he shouldn't forget that he got tired easily. Mary thought there seemed to be a lot of uncomfortable things he needed to remember.
Colin looked fretful and kept his strange black-lashed eyes fixed on Dr. Craven’s face.
Colin looked anxious and kept his unusual black-lashed eyes focused on Dr. Craven's face.
“I want to forget it,” he said at last. “She makes me forget it. That is why I want her.”
“I want to forget it,” he finally said. “She helps me forget it. That's why I want her.”
Dr. Craven did not look happy when he left the room. He gave a puzzled glance at the little girl sitting on the large stool. She had become a stiff, silent child again as soon as he entered and he could not see what the attraction was. The boy actually did look brighter, however—and he sighed rather heavily as he went down the corridor.
Dr. Craven didn't look happy when he left the room. He shot a confused glance at the little girl sitting on the big stool. She had turned into a stiff, silent child again as soon as he walked in, and he couldn't understand what the attraction was. The boy actually seemed more lively, though—and he sighed deeply as he walked down the corridor.
“They are always wanting me to eat things when I don’t want to,” said Colin, as the nurse brought in the tea and put it on the table by the sofa. “Now, if you’ll eat I will. Those muffins look so nice and hot. Tell me about Rajahs.”
“They’re always trying to get me to eat stuff when I don’t want to,” Colin said, as the nurse brought in the tea and set it on the table by the sofa. “Now, if you eat, I will. Those muffins look really nice and warm. Tell me about Rajahs.”
CHAPTER XV.
NEST BUILDING
After another week of rain the high arch of blue sky appeared again and the sun which poured down was quite hot. Though there had been no chance to see either the secret garden or Dickon, Mistress Mary had enjoyed herself very much. The week had not seemed long. She had spent hours of every day with Colin in his room, talking about Rajahs or gardens or Dickon and the cottage on the moor. They had looked at the splendid books and pictures and sometimes Mary had read things to Colin, and sometimes he had read a little to her. When he was amused and interested she thought he scarcely looked like an invalid at all, except that his face was so colorless and he was always on the sofa.
After another week of rain, the bright blue sky appeared again and the sun that shone down was quite hot. Even though she hadn’t had the chance to see either the secret garden or Dickon, Mistress Mary had a great time. The week didn't feel long at all. She spent hours every day with Colin in his room, talking about Rajahs or gardens or Dickon and the cottage on the moor. They looked at the amazing books and pictures, and sometimes Mary read to Colin, while other times he read a little to her. When he was entertained and interested, she thought he hardly looked like an invalid at all, except for the fact that his face was so pale and he was always on the sofa.
“You are a sly young one to listen and get out of your bed to go following things up like you did that night,” Mrs. Medlock said once. “But there’s no saying it’s not been a sort of blessing to the lot of us. He’s not had a tantrum or a whining fit since you made friends. The nurse was just going to give up the case because she was so sick of him, but she says she doesn’t mind staying now you’ve gone on duty with her,” laughing a little.
“You’re a clever kid for sneaking out of bed to follow things up like you did that night,” Mrs. Medlock said once. “But you could say it’s been a bit of a blessing for all of us. He hasn’t had a tantrum or whined since you became friends. The nurse was ready to give up on him because she was so fed up, but now she says she doesn’t mind sticking around since you’ve teamed up with her,” she added with a laugh.
In her talks with Colin, Mary had tried to be very cautious about the secret garden. There were certain things she wanted to find out from him, but she felt that she must find them out without asking him direct questions. In the first place, as she began to like to be with him, she wanted to discover whether he was the kind of boy you could tell a secret to. He was not in the least like Dickon, but he was evidently so pleased with the idea of a garden no one knew anything about that she thought perhaps he could be trusted. But she had not known him long enough to be sure. The second thing she wanted to find out was this: If he could be trusted—if he really could—wouldn’t it be possible to take him to the garden without having anyone find it out? The grand doctor had said that he must have fresh air and Colin had said that he would not mind fresh air in a secret garden. Perhaps if he had a great deal of fresh air and knew Dickon and the robin and saw things growing he might not think so much about dying. Mary had seen herself in the glass sometimes lately when she had realized that she looked quite a different creature from the child she had seen when she arrived from India. This child looked nicer. Even Martha had seen a change in her.
In her conversations with Colin, Mary had tried to be really careful about the secret garden. There were certain things she wanted to learn from him, but she felt she had to figure them out without asking him direct questions. First, since she was starting to enjoy spending time with him, she wanted to find out if he was the kind of boy you could trust with a secret. He was nothing like Dickon, but he seemed genuinely excited about the idea of a garden that no one knew about, so she thought maybe he could be trusted. However, she hadn’t known him long enough to be certain. The second thing she wanted to find out was this: If he could be trusted—if he really could—would it be possible to take him to the garden without anyone finding out? The doctor had said he needed fresh air, and Colin had said he wouldn’t mind fresh air in a secret garden. Maybe if he got lots of fresh air and met Dickon and the robin and saw things growing, he wouldn’t think so much about dying. Recently, Mary had caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and realized she looked like a completely different person than the child she was when she arrived from India. This child looked nicer. Even Martha had noticed a change in her.
“Th’ air from th’ moor has done thee good already,” she had said. “Tha’rt not nigh so yeller and tha’rt not nigh so scrawny. Even tha’ hair doesn’t slamp down on tha’ head so flat. It’s got some life in it so as it sticks out a bit.”
“The air from the moor has already done you good,” she said. “You’re not nearly as pale, and you’re not nearly as skinny. Even your hair doesn’t lie flat on your head as much. It’s got some life in it now, sticking out a bit.”
“It’s like me,” said Mary. “It’s growing stronger and fatter. I’m sure there’s more of it.”
“It’s like me,” said Mary. “It’s getting bigger and stronger. I’m pretty sure there’s more of it.”
“It looks it, for sure,” said Martha, ruffling it up a little round her face. “Tha’rt not half so ugly when it’s that way an’ there’s a bit o’ red in tha’ cheeks.”
“It looks it, for sure,” said Martha, fluffing it up a bit around her face. “You’re not nearly as ugly when it’s like that and there’s a bit of color in your cheeks.”
If gardens and fresh air had been good for her perhaps they would be good for Colin. But then, if he hated people to look at him, perhaps he would not like to see Dickon.
If gardens and fresh air were good for her, maybe they would be good for Colin too. But if he hated being looked at, he might not want to see Dickon.
“Why does it make you angry when you are looked at?” she inquired one day.
“Why does it make you angry when people look at you?” she asked one day.
“I always hated it,” he answered, “even when I was very little. Then when they took me to the seaside and I used to lie in my carriage everybody used to stare and ladies would stop and talk to my nurse and then they would begin to whisper and I knew then they were saying I shouldn’t live to grow up. Then sometimes the ladies would pat my cheeks and say ‘Poor child!’ Once when a lady did that I screamed out loud and bit her hand. She was so frightened she ran away.”
“I always hated it,” he said, “even when I was really little. Then when they took me to the beach and I would lie in my stroller, everyone would stare, and ladies would stop to chat with my nanny, and then they would start whispering. I knew they were saying I shouldn’t be expected to grow up. Sometimes, the ladies would pat my cheeks and say, ‘Poor child!’ Once, when a lady did that, I screamed and bit her hand. She was so scared, she ran away.”
“She thought you had gone mad like a dog,” said Mary, not at all admiringly.
“She thought you had lost your mind like a crazy dog,” said Mary, not impressed at all.
“I don’t care what she thought,” said Colin, frowning.
“I don't care what she thought,” Colin said, frowning.
“I wonder why you didn’t scream and bite me when I came into your room?” said Mary. Then she began to smile slowly.
“I wonder why you didn’t scream and bite me when I came into your room?” said Mary. Then she started to smile slowly.
“I thought you were a ghost or a dream,” he said. “You can’t bite a ghost or a dream, and if you scream they don’t care.”
“I thought you were a ghost or a dream,” he said. “You can’t bite a ghost or a dream, and if you scream, they don’t care.”
“Would you hate it if—if a boy looked at you?” Mary asked uncertainly.
“Would you hate it if a boy looked at you?” Mary asked hesitantly.
He lay back on his cushion and paused thoughtfully.
He leaned back on his cushion and paused, deep in thought.
“There’s one boy,” he said quite slowly, as if he were thinking over every word, “there’s one boy I believe I shouldn’t mind. It’s that boy who knows where the foxes live—Dickon.”
“There’s one boy,” he said slowly, as if he were considering every word, “there’s one boy I think I wouldn’t mind. It’s that boy who knows where the foxes live—Dickon.”
“I’m sure you wouldn’t mind him,” said Mary.
“I’m sure you wouldn’t mind him,” Mary said.
“The birds don’t and other animals,” he said, still thinking it over, “perhaps that’s why I shouldn’t. He’s a sort of animal charmer and I am a boy animal.”
“The birds don’t, and neither do other animals,” he said, still considering it. “Maybe that’s why I shouldn’t. He’s like an animal charmer, and I’m just a boy animal.”
Then he laughed and she laughed too; in fact it ended in their both laughing a great deal and finding the idea of a boy animal hiding in his hole very funny indeed.
Then he laughed, and she laughed too; in fact, it ended with both of them laughing a lot and finding the idea of a boy animal hiding in his hole really funny.
What Mary felt afterward was that she need not fear about Dickon.
What Mary felt afterward was that she didn’t need to worry about Dickon.
On that first morning when the sky was blue again Mary wakened very early. The sun was pouring in slanting rays through the blinds and there was something so joyous in the sight of it that she jumped out of bed and ran to the window. She drew up the blinds and opened the window itself and a great waft of fresh, scented air blew in upon her. The moor was blue and the whole world looked as if something Magic had happened to it. There were tender little fluting sounds here and there and everywhere, as if scores of birds were beginning to tune up for a concert. Mary put her hand out of the window and held it in the sun.
On that first morning when the sky was blue again, Mary woke up very early. The sun was streaming in through the blinds, and there was something so joyful about it that she jumped out of bed and ran to the window. She lifted the blinds and opened the window itself, and a rush of fresh, fragrant air came in. The moor was blue, and the whole world looked like something magical had happened to it. There were soft, flutey sounds coming from all around, as if dozens of birds were getting ready for a concert. Mary reached her hand out of the window and let it bask in the sunlight.
“It’s warm—warm!” she said. “It will make the green points push up and up and up, and it will make the bulbs and roots work and struggle with all their might under the earth.”
“It’s warm—warm!” she said. “It’s going to make the green shoots grow taller and taller, and it will make the bulbs and roots work hard and fight with all their strength underground.”
She kneeled down and leaned out of the window as far as she could, breathing big breaths and sniffing the air until she laughed because she remembered what Dickon’s mother had said about the end of his nose quivering like a rabbit’s.
She knelt down and leaned out of the window as far as she could, taking deep breaths and sniffing the air until she laughed because she remembered what Dickon's mom had said about the tip of his nose twitching like a rabbit's.
“It must be very early,” she said. “The little clouds are all pink and I’ve never seen the sky look like this. No one is up. I don’t even hear the stable boys.”
“It must be super early,” she said. “The little clouds are all pink and I’ve never seen the sky look like this. No one is awake. I don’t even hear the stable boys.”
A sudden thought made her scramble to her feet.
A sudden thought made her jump to her feet.
“I can’t wait! I am going to see the garden!”
“I can’t wait! I’m going to see the garden!”
She had learned to dress herself by this time and she put on her clothes in five minutes. She knew a small side door which she could unbolt herself and she flew downstairs in her stocking feet and put on her shoes in the hall. She unchained and unbolted and unlocked and when the door was open she sprang across the step with one bound, and there she was standing on the grass, which seemed to have turned green, and with the sun pouring down on her and warm sweet wafts about her and the fluting and twittering and singing coming from every bush and tree. She clasped her hands for pure joy and looked up in the sky and it was so blue and pink and pearly and white and flooded with springtime light that she felt as if she must flute and sing aloud herself and knew that thrushes and robins and skylarks could not possibly help it. She ran around the shrubs and paths towards the secret garden.
She had learned to dress herself by now and could put on her clothes in five minutes. She knew of a small side door that she could unbolt herself, so she raced downstairs in her socks and put on her shoes in the hallway. She unchained, unbolted, and unlocked the door, and as soon as it was open, she leaped across the threshold in one jump. There she was, standing on the grass, which seemed to have turned green, with the sun pouring down on her and a warm, sweet breeze surrounding her, along with the fluting, twittering, and singing coming from every bush and tree. She clasped her hands in pure joy, looked up at the sky, and it was so blue, pink, pearly, and white, flooded with springtime light that she felt like she had to flute and sing out loud herself, knowing that thrushes, robins, and skylarks couldn’t help but do the same. She ran around the shrubs and paths toward the secret garden.
“It is all different already,” she said. “The grass is greener and things are sticking up everywhere and things are uncurling and green buds of leaves are showing. This afternoon I am sure Dickon will come.”
“It’s all different now,” she said. “The grass is greener, and things are popping up everywhere, and things are unfolding, and green leaf buds are appearing. I’m sure Dickon will come this afternoon.”
The long warm rain had done strange things to the herbaceous beds which bordered the walk by the lower wall. There were things sprouting and pushing out from the roots of clumps of plants and there were actually here and there glimpses of royal purple and yellow unfurling among the stems of crocuses. Six months before Mistress Mary would not have seen how the world was waking up, but now she missed nothing.
The long warm rain had caused unusual changes to the flower beds lining the path by the lower wall. New growth was emerging from the roots of plant clusters, and there were actually hints of royal purple and yellow unfurling among the crocus stems. Six months ago, Mistress Mary wouldn't have noticed how the world was coming to life, but now she noticed everything.
When she had reached the place where the door hid itself under the ivy, she was startled by a curious loud sound. It was the caw—caw of a crow and it came from the top of the wall, and when she looked up, there sat a big glossy-plumaged blue-black bird, looking down at her very wisely indeed. She had never seen a crow so close before and he made her a little nervous, but the next moment he spread his wings and flapped away across the garden. She hoped he was not going to stay inside and she pushed the door open wondering if he would. When she got fairly into the garden she saw that he probably did intend to stay because he had alighted on a dwarf apple-tree and under the apple-tree was lying a little reddish animal with a Bushy tail, and both of them were watching the stooping body and rust-red head of Dickon, who was kneeling on the grass working hard.
When she arrived at the spot where the door was hidden under the ivy, she was startled by a strange loud sound. It was the caw—caw of a crow, coming from the top of the wall. When she looked up, she saw a big glossy blue-black bird perched there, looking down at her very knowingly. She had never been this close to a crow before, and it made her a bit nervous. But the next moment, he spread his wings and flew off across the garden. She hoped he wasn’t going to stick around, and she pushed the door open, wondering if he would. Once she stepped into the garden, she realized he probably did plan to stay, as he had landed on a small apple tree, and underneath it was a little reddish animal with a bushy tail. Both were watching Dickon, who was kneeling on the grass and working hard, with his stooping body and rust-red head.
Mary flew across the grass to him.
Mary ran quickly across the grass to him.
“Oh, Dickon! Dickon!” she cried out. “How could you get here so early! How could you! The sun has only just got up!”
“Oh, Dickon! Dickon!” she shouted. “How did you get here so early! How could you! The sun has only just come up!”
He got up himself, laughing and glowing, and tousled; his eyes like a bit of the sky.
He got up by himself, laughing and beaming, with messy hair; his eyes looked like a piece of the sky.
“Eh!” he said. “I was up long before him. How could I have stayed abed! Th’ world’s all fair begun again this mornin’, it has. An’ it’s workin’ an’ hummin’ an’ scratchin’ an’ pipin’ an’ nest-buildin’ an’ breathin’ out scents, till you’ve got to be out on it ’stead o’ lyin’ on your back. When th’ sun did jump up, th’ moor went mad for joy, an’ I was in the midst of th’ heather, an’ I run like mad myself, shoutin’ an’ singin’. An’ I come straight here. I couldn’t have stayed away. Why, th’ garden was lyin’ here waitin’!”
“Eh!” he said. “I was up long before him. How could I have stayed in bed? The world feels completely new this morning, it really does. It’s buzzing and humming and scratching and piping and building nests and filling the air with scents, making you want to be out in it instead of lying on your back. When the sun jumped up, the moor went wild with joy, and I was right in the middle of the heather, running like crazy, shouting and singing. I came straight here. I couldn't stay away. The garden was right here waiting!”
Mary put her hands on her chest, panting, as if she had been running herself.
Mary pressed her hands against her chest, breathing heavily, as if she had been running herself.
“Oh, Dickon! Dickon!” she said. “I’m so happy I can scarcely breathe!”
“Oh, Dickon! Dickon!” she said. “I’m so happy I can barely breathe!”
Seeing him talking to a stranger, the little bushy-tailed animal rose from its place under the tree and came to him, and the rook, cawing once, flew down from its branch and settled quietly on his shoulder.
Seeing him chatting with a stranger, the little bushy-tailed animal got up from its spot under the tree and approached him, and the rook, cawing once, swooped down from its branch and perched quietly on his shoulder.
“This is th’ little fox cub,” he said, rubbing the little reddish animal’s head. “It’s named Captain. An’ this here’s Soot. Soot he flew across th’ moor with me an’ Captain he run same as if th’ hounds had been after him. They both felt same as I did.”
“This is the little fox cub,” he said, rubbing the little reddish animal’s head. “It’s named Captain. And this here’s Soot. Soot flew across the moor with me and Captain ran just as if the hounds had been after him. They both felt the same way I did.”
Neither of the creatures looked as if he were the least afraid of Mary. When Dickon began to walk about, Soot stayed on his shoulder and Captain trotted quietly close to his side.
Neither of the creatures looked like they were the least bit afraid of Mary. When Dickon started to walk around, Soot stayed on his shoulder, and Captain trotted quietly by his side.
“See here!” said Dickon. “See how these has pushed up, an’ these an’ these! An’ Eh! Look at these here!”
“Look here!” said Dickon. “See how these have pushed up, and these and these! And hey! Check out these over here!”
He threw himself upon his knees and Mary went down beside him. They had come upon a whole clump of crocuses burst into purple and orange and gold. Mary bent her face down and kissed and kissed them.
He dropped to his knees, and Mary knelt beside him. They had come across a whole bunch of crocuses bursting into purple, orange, and gold. Mary leaned down and kissed them again and again.
“You never kiss a person in that way,” she said when she lifted her head. “Flowers are so different.”
“You never kiss someone like that,” she said as she raised her head. “Flowers are just so different.”
He looked puzzled but smiled.
He seemed confused but smiled.
“Eh!” he said, “I’ve kissed mother many a time that way when I come in from th’ moor after a day’s roamin’ an’ she stood there at th’ door in th’ sun, lookin’ so glad an’ comfortable.”
“Eh!” he said, “I’ve kissed my mom like that many times after coming in from the moor after a day of wandering, and she stood there at the door in the sun, looking so happy and cozy.”
They ran from one part of the garden to another and found so many wonders that they were obliged to remind themselves that they must whisper or speak low. He showed her swelling leafbuds on rose branches which had seemed dead. He showed her ten thousand new green points pushing through the mould. They put their eager young noses close to the earth and sniffed its warmed springtime breathing; they dug and pulled and laughed low with rapture until Mistress Mary’s hair was as tumbled as Dickon’s and her cheeks were almost as poppy red as his.
They ran from one part of the garden to another and discovered so many amazing sights that they had to remind themselves to whisper or speak softly. He pointed out the swelling leaf buds on rose branches that had looked dead. He showed her thousands of new green shoots coming up from the soil. They put their eager young noses close to the ground and breathed in the warm, spring air; they dug and pulled and laughed quietly with joy until Mary’s hair was as messy as Dickon’s and her cheeks were almost as bright red as his.
There was every joy on earth in the secret garden that morning, and in the midst of them came a delight more delightful than all, because it was more wonderful. Swiftly something flew across the wall and darted through the trees to a close grown corner, a little flare of red-breasted bird with something hanging from its beak. Dickon stood quite still and put his hand on Mary almost as if they had suddenly found themselves laughing in a church.
There was so much happiness in the secret garden that morning, and among it all came a joy that was even more special because it was so incredible. Suddenly, something zipped over the wall and darted through the trees to a dense corner—a little red-breasted bird with something dangling from its beak. Dickon stood perfectly still and placed his hand on Mary, almost as if they had unexpectedly burst into laughter in a church.
“We munnot stir,” he whispered in broad Yorkshire. “We munnot scarce breathe. I knowed he was mate-huntin’ when I seed him last. It’s Ben Weatherstaff’s robin. He’s buildin’ his nest. He’ll stay here if us don’t flight him.”
“We mustn’t move,” he whispered in broad Yorkshire. “We mustn’t hardly breathe. I knew he was looking for a mate when I saw him last. It’s Ben Weatherstaff’s robin. He’s building his nest. He’ll stay here if we don’t scare him away.”
They settled down softly upon the grass and sat there without moving.
They settled softly onto the grass and sat there without moving.
“Us mustn’t seem as if us was watchin’ him too close,” said Dickon. “He’d be out with us for good if he got th’ notion us was interferin’ now. He’ll be a good bit different till all this is over. He’s settin’ up housekeepin’. He’ll be shyer an’ readier to take things ill. He’s got no time for visitin’ an’ gossipin’. Us must keep still a bit an’ try to look as if us was grass an’ trees an’ bushes. Then when he’s got used to seein’ us I’ll chirp a bit an’ he’ll know us’ll not be in his way.”
“We shouldn’t act like we’re watching him too closely,” said Dickon. “He’d be done with us for good if he thought we were interfering now. He’s going to be a lot different until this is all over. He’s settling into his new life. He'll be shyer and quicker to take things the wrong way. He doesn’t have time for visiting and gossiping. We need to stay quiet for a bit and try to blend in like grass, trees, and bushes. Then when he gets used to seeing us, I’ll make a little noise, and he’ll know we’re not in his way.”
Mistress Mary was not at all sure that she knew, as Dickon seemed to, how to try to look like grass and trees and bushes. But he had said the queer thing as if it were the simplest and most natural thing in the world, and she felt it must be quite easy to him, and indeed she watched him for a few minutes carefully, wondering if it was possible for him to quietly turn green and put out branches and leaves. But he only sat wonderfully still, and when he spoke dropped his voice to such a softness that it was curious that she could hear him, but she could.
Mistress Mary wasn't completely sure that she knew, like Dickon did, how to look like grass, trees, and bushes. But he said the odd thing as if it were the easiest and most natural thing in the world, and she felt like it must be really easy for him. In fact, she watched him closely for a few minutes, wondering if it was possible for him to quietly turn green and grow branches and leaves. But he just sat incredibly still, and when he spoke, he lowered his voice to such a soft level that it was surprising she could hear him, but she could.
“It’s part o’ th’ springtime, this nest-buildin’ is,” he said. “I warrant it’s been goin’ on in th’ same way every year since th’ world was begun. They’ve got their way o’ thinkin’ and doin’ things an’ a body had better not meddle. You can lose a friend in springtime easier than any other season if you’re too curious.”
“It’s part of springtime, this nest-building is,” he said. “I bet it’s been going on the same way every year since the world began. They have their own way of thinking and doing things, and you’d better not interfere. You can lose a friend in spring easier than in any other season if you’re too nosy.”
“If we talk about him I can’t help looking at him,” Mary said as softly as possible. “We must talk of something else. There is something I want to tell you.”
“If we talk about him I can’t help looking at him,” Mary said as quietly as she could. “We need to discuss something else. There’s something I want to share with you.”
“He’ll like it better if us talks o’ somethin’ else,” said Dickon. “What is it tha’s got to tell me?”
“He’ll like it better if we talk about something else,” said Dickon. “What is it that you need to tell me?”
“Well—do you know about Colin?” she whispered.
“Well—do you know about Colin?” she whispered.
He turned his head to look at her.
He turned his head to look at her.
“What does tha’ know about him?” he asked.
“What do you know about him?” he asked.
“I’ve seen him. I have been to talk to him every day this week. He wants me to come. He says I’m making him forget about being ill and dying,” answered Mary.
“I’ve seen him. I’ve talked to him every day this week. He wants me to come. He says I’m helping him forget about being sick and dying,” Mary replied.
Dickon looked actually relieved as soon as the surprise died away from his round face.
Dickon looked genuinely relieved as soon as the surprise faded from his round face.
“I am glad o’ that,” he exclaimed. “I’m right down glad. It makes me easier. I knowed I must say nothin’ about him an’ I don’t like havin’ to hide things.”
“I’m really glad about that,” he said. “I’m truly glad. It makes me feel better. I knew I had to keep quiet about him, and I don’t like having to hide things.”
“Don’t you like hiding the garden?” said Mary.
“Don’t you like hiding the garden?” Mary asked.
“I’ll never tell about it,” he answered. “But I says to mother, ‘Mother,’ I says, ‘I got a secret to keep. It’s not a bad ’un, tha’ knows that. It’s no worse than hidin’ where a bird’s nest is. Tha’ doesn’t mind it, does tha’?’”
“I'll never say anything about it,” he replied. “But I told mom, ‘Mom,’ I said, ‘I have a secret to keep. It's not a bad one, you know that. It’s no worse than hiding where a bird's nest is. You don’t mind it, do you?’”
Mary always wanted to hear about mother.
Mary always wanted to hear about her mom.
“What did she say?” she asked, not at all afraid to hear.
“What did she say?” she asked, not worried about hearing it at all.
Dickon grinned sweet-temperedly.
Dickon grinned sweetly.
“It was just like her, what she said,” he answered. “She give my head a bit of a rub an’ laughed an’ she says, ‘Eh, lad, tha’ can have all th’ secrets tha’ likes. I’ve knowed thee twelve year’.’”
“It was just like her, what she said,” he replied. “She gave my head a little rub and laughed, and she said, ‘Hey, kid, you can have all the secrets you want. I’ve known you for twelve years.’”
“How did you know about Colin?” asked Mary.
“How did you find out about Colin?” Mary asked.
“Everybody as knowed about Mester Craven knowed there was a little lad as was like to be a cripple, an’ they knowed Mester Craven didn’t like him to be talked about. Folks is sorry for Mester Craven because Mrs. Craven was such a pretty young lady an’ they was so fond of each other. Mrs. Medlock stops in our cottage whenever she goes to Thwaite an’ she doesn’t mind talkin’ to mother before us children, because she knows us has been brought up to be trusty. How did tha’ find out about him? Martha was in fine trouble th’ last time she came home. She said tha’d heard him frettin’ an’ tha’ was askin’ questions an’ she didn’t know what to say.”
“Everyone who knew Mr. Craven was aware there was a little boy who was likely to be a cripple, and they knew Mr. Craven didn’t want him talked about. People felt sorry for Mr. Craven because Mrs. Craven was such a beautiful young lady and they were so fond of each other. Mrs. Medlock stops by our cottage whenever she goes to Thwaite, and she doesn’t mind talking to my mother in front of us kids because she knows we've been raised to be trustworthy. How did you find out about him? Martha was in quite a bit of trouble the last time she came home. She said she had heard him fussing and that she was asking questions, and she didn’t know what to say.”
Mary told him her story about the midnight wuthering of the wind which had wakened her and about the faint far-off sounds of the complaining voice which had led her down the dark corridors with her candle and had ended with her opening of the door of the dimly lighted room with the carven four-posted bed in the corner. When she described the small ivory-white face and the strange black-rimmed eyes Dickon shook his head.
Mary shared her story about the howling wind at midnight that had woken her up and the distant sounds of a sad voice that had guided her down the dark hallways with her candle. She recounted how it all led to her opening the door to a dimly lit room with a carved four-poster bed in the corner. When she described the small ivory-white face and the unusual black-rimmed eyes, Dickon shook his head.
“Them’s just like his mother’s eyes, only hers was always laughin’, they say,” he said. “They say as Mr. Craven can’t bear to see him when he’s awake an’ it’s because his eyes is so like his mother’s an’ yet looks so different in his miserable bit of a face.”
“Those are just like his mother’s eyes, but hers were always laughing, they say,” he said. “They say Mr. Craven can’t stand to look at him when he’s awake, and it’s because his eyes are so much like his mother’s but look so different on his miserable little face.”
“Do you think he wants to die?” whispered Mary.
“Do you think he wants to die?” Mary whispered.
“No, but he wishes he’d never been born. Mother she says that’s th’ worst thing on earth for a child. Them as is not wanted scarce ever thrives. Mester Craven he’d buy anythin’ as money could buy for th’ poor lad but he’d like to forget as he’s on earth. For one thing, he’s afraid he’ll look at him some day and find he’s growed hunchback.”
“No, but he wishes he had never been born. His mother says that’s the worst thing for a child. Those who aren’t wanted hardly ever thrive. Mr. Craven would buy anything money could buy for the poor boy, but he’d rather forget that he’s alive. For one thing, he’s afraid he’ll look at him one day and see that he’s grown a hunchback.”
“Colin’s so afraid of it himself that he won’t sit up,” said Mary. “He says he’s always thinking that if he should feel a lump coming he should go crazy and scream himself to death.”
“Colin's so scared of it that he won’t sit up,” said Mary. “He says he keeps thinking that if he feels a lump coming, he would go crazy and scream himself to death.”
“Eh! he oughtn’t to lie there thinkin’ things like that,” said Dickon. “No lad could get well as thought them sort o’ things.”
“Hey! He shouldn’t be lying there thinking like that,” said Dickon. “No kid can get better when they think those kinds of things.”
The fox was lying on the grass close by him, looking up to ask for a pat now and then, and Dickon bent down and rubbed his neck softly and thought a few minutes in silence. Presently he lifted his head and looked round the garden.
The fox was lying on the grass nearby, looking up occasionally for a pet, and Dickon bent down to gently rub its neck, thinking in silence for a few minutes. Soon, he lifted his head and looked around the garden.
“When first we got in here,” he said, “it seemed like everything was gray. Look round now and tell me if tha’ doesn’t see a difference.”
"When we first got here," he said, "everything looked gray. Look around now and tell me if you don't see a difference."
Mary looked and caught her breath a little.
Mary gasped slightly.
“Why!” she cried, “the gray wall is changing. It is as if a green mist were creeping over it. It’s almost like a green gauze veil.”
“Why!” she cried, “the gray wall is changing. It’s like a green mist is creeping over it. It’s almost like a green gauze veil.”
“Aye,” said Dickon. “An’ it’ll be greener and greener till th’ gray’s all gone. Can tha’ guess what I was thinkin’?”
“Yeah,” said Dickon. “And it’ll be greener and greener until all the gray is gone. Can you guess what I was thinking?”
“I know it was something nice,” said Mary eagerly. “I believe it was something about Colin.”
“I know it was something good,” Mary said eagerly. “I think it was something about Colin.”
“I was thinkin’ that if he was out here he wouldn’t be watchin’ for lumps to grow on his back; he’d be watchin’ for buds to break on th’ rose-bushes, an’ he’d likely be healthier,” explained Dickon. “I was wonderin’ if us could ever get him in th’ humor to come out here an’ lie under th’ trees in his carriage.”
“I was thinking that if he were out here, he wouldn’t be looking for lumps on his back; he’d be looking for buds to bloom on the rose bushes, and he’d probably be healthier,” explained Dickon. “I was wondering if we could ever get him in the mood to come out here and lie under the trees in his carriage.”
“I’ve been wondering that myself. I’ve thought of it almost every time I’ve talked to him,” said Mary. “I’ve wondered if he could keep a secret and I’ve wondered if we could bring him here without anyone seeing us. I thought perhaps you could push his carriage. The doctor said he must have fresh air and if he wants us to take him out no one dare disobey him. He won’t go out for other people and perhaps they will be glad if he will go out with us. He could order the gardeners to keep away so they wouldn’t find out.”
“I've been thinking about that too. It crosses my mind almost every time I talk to him,” Mary said. “I’ve wondered if he can keep a secret and if we could bring him here without anyone noticing. I thought maybe you could push his carriage. The doctor said he needs fresh air, and if he wants us to take him out, no one would dare refuse him. He won’t go out for other people, and maybe they’ll be happy if he goes out with us. He could tell the gardeners to stay away so they wouldn’t find out.”
Dickon was thinking very hard as he scratched Captain’s back.
Dickon was deep in thought as he scratched Captain’s back.
“It’d be good for him, I’ll warrant,” he said. “Us’d not be thinkin’ he’d better never been born. Us’d be just two children watchin’ a garden grow, an’ he’d be another. Two lads an’ a little lass just lookin’ on at th’ springtime. I warrant it’d be better than doctor’s stuff.”
“It would be good for him, I’m sure,” he said. “We wouldn’t be thinking he’d have been better off never being born. We’d just be two kids watching a garden grow, and he’d be another. Two boys and a little girl just watching the springtime. I’m sure it’d be better than doctor’s stuff.”
“He’s been lying in his room so long and he’s always been so afraid of his back that it has made him queer,” said Mary. “He knows a good many things out of books but he doesn’t know anything else. He says he has been too ill to notice things and he hates going out of doors and hates gardens and gardeners. But he likes to hear about this garden because it is a secret. I daren’t tell him much but he said he wanted to see it.”
“He’s been stuck in his room for so long, and he’s always been so afraid of his back that it’s made him strange,” Mary said. “He knows a lot from books, but he doesn’t know anything else. He says he’s been too sick to pay attention to things, and he hates going outside and dislikes gardens and gardeners. But he likes hearing about this garden because it’s a secret. I’m careful not to tell him too much, but he said he wants to see it.”
“Us’ll have him out here sometime for sure,” said Dickon. “I could push his carriage well enough. Has tha’ noticed how th’ robin an’ his mate has been workin’ while we’ve been sittin’ here? Look at him perched on that branch wonderin’ where it’d be best to put that twig he’s got in his beak.”
"He's definitely going to come out here sometime," Dickon said. "I could easily push his carriage. Have you noticed how the robin and his mate have been busy while we've been sitting here? Look at him sitting on that branch, trying to figure out the best place to put that twig he has in his beak."
He made one of his low whistling calls and the robin turned his head and looked at him inquiringly, still holding his twig. Dickon spoke to him as Ben Weatherstaff did, but Dickon’s tone was one of friendly advice.
He let out a soft whistle, and the robin turned its head to look at him curiously, still holding its twig. Dickon spoke to it like Ben Weatherstaff did, but Dickon’s tone was friendly and supportive.
“Wheres’ever tha’ puts it,” he said, “it’ll be all right. Tha’ knew how to build tha’ nest before tha’ came out o’ th’ egg. Get on with thee, lad. Tha’st got no time to lose.”
“Wherever you put it,” he said, “it’ll be fine. You knew how to build your nest before you came out of the egg. Get on with it, kid. You’ve got no time to waste.”
“Oh, I do like to hear you talk to him!” Mary said, laughing delightedly. “Ben Weatherstaff scolds him and makes fun of him, and he hops about and looks as if he understood every word, and I know he likes it. Ben Weatherstaff says he is so conceited he would rather have stones thrown at him than not be noticed.”
“Oh, I love hearing you talk to him!” Mary said, laughing happily. “Ben Weatherstaff teases him and makes fun of him, and he jumps around and looks like he understands every word, and I know he enjoys it. Ben Weatherstaff says he’s so full of himself that he’d rather have stones thrown at him than not get any attention.”
Dickon laughed too and went on talking.
Dickon laughed as well and continued talking.
“Tha’ knows us won’t trouble thee,” he said to the robin. “Us is near bein’ wild things ourselves. Us is nest-buildin’ too, bless thee. Look out tha’ doesn’t tell on us.”
“Don’t worry, we won’t bother you,” he said to the robin. “We’re almost wild creatures ourselves. We’re building a nest too, bless you. Make sure you don’t give us away.”
And though the robin did not answer, because his beak was occupied, Mary knew that when he flew away with his twig to his own corner of the garden the darkness of his dew-bright eye meant that he would not tell their secret for the world.
And even though the robin didn't respond, since his beak was busy, Mary understood that when he flew off with his twig to his spot in the garden, the darkness of his dewy eye meant he wouldn’t share their secret with anyone.
CHAPTER XVI.
“I WON’T!” SAID MARY
They found a great deal to do that morning and Mary was late in returning to the house and was also in such a hurry to get back to her work that she quite forgot Colin until the last moment.
They had a lot to do that morning, and Mary took longer than expected to get back to the house. She was so eager to get back to her work that she completely forgot about Colin until the last minute.
“Tell Colin that I can’t come and see him yet,” she said to Martha. “I’m very busy in the garden.”
“Tell Colin that I can’t see him yet,” she said to Martha. “I’m really busy in the garden.”
Martha looked rather frightened.
Martha looked pretty scared.
“Eh! Miss Mary,” she said, “it may put him all out of humor when I tell him that.”
“Hey! Miss Mary,” she said, “it might really upset him when I tell him that.”
But Mary was not as afraid of him as other people were and she was not a self-sacrificing person.
But Mary wasn't as scared of him as other people were, and she wasn't the type to sacrifice herself for others.
“I can’t stay,” she answered. “Dickon’s waiting for me;” and she ran away.
“I can’t stay,” she replied. “Dickon’s waiting for me,” and she ran off.
The afternoon was even lovelier and busier than the morning had been. Already nearly all the weeds were cleared out of the garden and most of the roses and trees had been pruned or dug about. Dickon had brought a spade of his own and he had taught Mary to use all her tools, so that by this time it was plain that though the lovely wild place was not likely to become a “gardener’s garden” it would be a wilderness of growing things before the springtime was over.
The afternoon was even nicer and more active than the morning had been. Almost all the weeds were removed from the garden, and most of the roses and trees had been trimmed or worked on. Dickon had brought his own spade and had shown Mary how to use all her tools, so by now it was clear that although the beautiful wild space probably wouldn’t turn into a “gardener’s garden,” it would definitely become a thriving wilderness of plants before spring ended.
“There’ll be apple blossoms an’ cherry blossoms overhead,” Dickon said, working away with all his might. “An’ there’ll be peach an’ plum trees in bloom against th’ walls, an’ th’ grass’ll be a carpet o’ flowers.”
“There will be apple blossoms and cherry blossoms overhead,” Dickon said, working hard. “And there will be peach and plum trees blooming against the walls, and the grass will be a carpet of flowers.”
The little fox and the rook were as happy and busy as they were, and the robin and his mate flew backward and forward like tiny streaks of lightning. Sometimes the rook flapped his black wings and soared away over the tree-tops in the park. Each time he came back and perched near Dickon and cawed several times as if he were relating his adventures, and Dickon talked to him just as he had talked to the robin. Once when Dickon was so busy that he did not answer him at first, Soot flew on to his shoulders and gently tweaked his ear with his large beak. When Mary wanted to rest a little Dickon sat down with her under a tree and once he took his pipe out of his pocket and played the soft strange little notes and two squirrels appeared on the wall and looked and listened.
The little fox and the rook were as cheerful and busy as ever, and the robin and his mate zipped back and forth like tiny flashes of lightning. Sometimes the rook flapped his black wings and flew high over the tree-tops in the park. Each time he returned and landed near Dickon, cawing several times as if sharing his adventures, and Dickon spoke to him just like he talked to the robin. Once, when Dickon was focused and didn’t reply right away, Soot flew onto his shoulders and playfully tugged at his ear with his large beak. When Mary wanted to take a break, Dickon sat down with her under a tree, and at one point, he pulled out his pipe and played soft, strange little notes, causing two squirrels to appear on the wall to watch and listen.
“Tha’s a good bit stronger than tha’ was,” Dickon said, looking at her as she was digging. “Tha’s beginning to look different, for sure.”
"You're a lot stronger than you were," Dickon said, watching her as she dug. "You’re definitely starting to look different."
Mary was glowing with exercise and good spirits.
Mary was radiating with energy and happiness.
“I’m getting fatter and fatter every day,” she said quite exultantly. “Mrs. Medlock will have to get me some bigger dresses. Martha says my hair is growing thicker. It isn’t so flat and stringy.”
“I’m getting bigger every day,” she said with a smile. “Mrs. Medlock will need to get me some larger dresses. Martha says my hair is getting thicker. It’s not so flat and stringy anymore.”
The sun was beginning to set and sending deep gold-colored rays slanting under the trees when they parted.
The sun was starting to set, casting deep golden rays that slanted through the trees as they parted.
“It’ll be fine tomorrow,” said Dickon. “I’ll be at work by sunrise.”
“It’ll be fine tomorrow,” said Dickon. “I’ll be at work by sunrise.”
“So will I,” said Mary.
“So will I,” said Mary.
She ran back to the house as quickly as her feet would carry her. She wanted to tell Colin about Dickon’s fox cub and the rook and about what the springtime had been doing. She felt sure he would like to hear. So it was not very pleasant when she opened the door of her room, to see Martha standing waiting for her with a doleful face.
She ran back to the house as fast as her feet could take her. She wanted to tell Colin about Dickon's fox cub and the rook and what springtime had been up to. She was sure he would want to know. So it wasn't very nice when she opened the door to her room and saw Martha standing there with a sad face.
“What is the matter?” she asked. “What did Colin say when you told him I couldn’t come?”
“What’s wrong?” she asked. “What did Colin say when you told him I couldn’t make it?”
“Eh!” said Martha, “I wish tha’d gone. He was nigh goin’ into one o’ his tantrums. There’s been a nice to do all afternoon to keep him quiet. He would watch the clock all th’ time.”
“Ugh!” said Martha, “I wish you had gone. He was about to have one of his fits. It’s been a hassle all afternoon trying to keep him quiet. He kept staring at the clock the whole time.”
Mary’s lips pinched themselves together. She was no more used to considering other people than Colin was and she saw no reason why an ill-tempered boy should interfere with the thing she liked best. She knew nothing about the pitifulness of people who had been ill and nervous and who did not know that they could control their tempers and need not make other people ill and nervous, too. When she had had a headache in India she had done her best to see that everybody else also had a headache or something quite as bad. And she felt she was quite right; but of course now she felt that Colin was quite wrong.
Mary pressed her lips together. She was just as self-centered as Colin and saw no reason why a grumpy boy should ruin what she enjoyed the most. She didn't understand the struggles of people who had been sick and anxious and who didn’t realize they could manage their tempers and shouldn’t make others feel sick and anxious, too. When she’d had a headache in India, she did her best to ensure everyone else felt just as miserable. She believed she was justified in that, but now she thought Colin was completely in the wrong.
He was not on his sofa when she went into his room. He was lying flat on his back in bed and he did not turn his head toward her as she came in. This was a bad beginning and Mary marched up to him with her stiff manner.
He wasn't on his sofa when she entered his room. He was lying flat on his back in bed and didn’t turn his head toward her as she came in. This was a bad start, and Mary walked up to him with her rigid demeanor.
“Why didn’t you get up?” she said.
“Why didn’t you get up?” she asked.
“I did get up this morning when I thought you were coming,” he answered, without looking at her. “I made them put me back in bed this afternoon. My back ached and my head ached and I was tired. Why didn’t you come?”
“I got up this morning when I thought you were coming,” he said, without looking at her. “I had them put me back in bed this afternoon. My back hurt, my head hurt, and I was exhausted. Why didn’t you come?”
“I was working in the garden with Dickon,” said Mary.
“I was working in the garden with Dickon,” Mary said.
Colin frowned and condescended to look at her.
Colin frowned and looked down at her.
“I won’t let that boy come here if you go and stay with him instead of coming to talk to me,” he said.
“I won't let that guy come here if you choose to stay with him instead of coming to talk to me,” he said.
Mary flew into a fine passion. She could fly into a passion without making a noise. She just grew sour and obstinate and did not care what happened.
Mary got really upset. She could get upset without making a sound. She just became bitter and stubborn and didn't care about the consequences.
“If you send Dickon away, I’ll never come into this room again!” she retorted.
“If you send Dickon away, I’ll never come into this room again!” she shot back.
“You’ll have to if I want you,” said Colin.
“You’ll have to if I want you,” Colin said.
“I won’t!” said Mary.
“I won’t!” Mary said.
“I’ll make you,” said Colin. “They shall drag you in.”
“I'll make you,” Colin said. “They'll pull you in.”
“Shall they, Mr. Rajah!” said Mary fiercely. “They may drag me in but they can’t make me talk when they get me here. I’ll sit and clench my teeth and never tell you one thing. I won’t even look at you. I’ll stare at the floor!”
“Should they, Mr. Rajah!” Mary said fiercely. “They might bring me in, but they can’t force me to talk when I’m here. I’ll sit and grit my teeth and never share a single thing. I won’t even look at you. I’ll just stare at the floor!”
They were a nice agreeable pair as they glared at each other. If they had been two little street boys they would have sprung at each other and had a rough-and-tumble fight. As it was, they did the next thing to it.
They were a pleasant couple as they stared each other down. If they had been two little street kids, they would have jumped at each other and had a wild fight. Instead, they did the next best thing.
“You are a selfish thing!” cried Colin.
"You're so selfish!" Colin yelled.
“What are you?” said Mary. “Selfish people always say that. Anyone is selfish who doesn’t do what they want. You’re more selfish than I am. You’re the most selfish boy I ever saw.”
“What are you?” Mary asked. “Selfish people always say that. Anyone is selfish who doesn’t do what they want. You’re more selfish than I am. You’re the most selfish boy I’ve ever seen.”
“I’m not!” snapped Colin. “I’m not as selfish as your fine Dickon is! He keeps you playing in the dirt when he knows I am all by myself. He’s selfish, if you like!”
“I’m not!” Colin shouted. “I’m not as selfish as your precious Dickon! He keeps you playing in the dirt when he knows I’m all alone. He’s the selfish one, if you ask me!”
Mary’s eyes flashed fire.
Mary's eyes sparked with intensity.
“He’s nicer than any other boy that ever lived!” she said. “He’s—he’s like an angel!” It might sound rather silly to say that but she did not care.
“He’s nicer than any other boy who’s ever lived!” she said. “He’s—he’s like an angel!” It might sound a bit silly to say that, but she didn’t care.
“A nice angel!” Colin sneered ferociously. “He’s a common cottage boy off the moor!”
“A nice angel!” Colin scoffed fiercely. “He’s just a regular kid from the moor!”
“He’s better than a common Rajah!” retorted Mary. “He’s a thousand times better!”
“He’s way better than a regular Rajah!” Mary shot back. “He’s a thousand times better!”
Because she was the stronger of the two she was beginning to get the better of him. The truth was that he had never had a fight with anyone like himself in his life and, upon the whole, it was rather good for him, though neither he nor Mary knew anything about that. He turned his head on his pillow and shut his eyes and a big tear was squeezed out and ran down his cheek. He was beginning to feel pathetic and sorry for himself—not for anyone else.
Because she was the stronger of the two, she was starting to gain the upper hand over him. The truth was, he had never had a fight with anyone like himself before, and overall, it was actually good for him, even though neither he nor Mary realized that. He turned his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, and a big tear trickled down his cheek. He was starting to feel sorry for himself—not for anyone else.
“I’m not as selfish as you, because I’m always ill, and I’m sure there is a lump coming on my back,” he said. “And I am going to die besides.”
“I’m not as selfish as you are because I’m always sick, and I’m pretty sure there’s a lump forming on my back,” he said. “And I’m going to die anyway.”
“You’re not!” contradicted Mary unsympathetically.
“You're not!” Mary shot back.
He opened his eyes quite wide with indignation. He had never heard such a thing said before. He was at once furious and slightly pleased, if a person could be both at one time.
He opened his eyes wide with anger. He had never heard anything like that before. He was both furious and a bit pleased, if that even makes sense.
“I’m not?” he cried. “I am! You know I am! Everybody says so.”
“I’m not?” he shouted. “I am! You know I am! Everyone says so.”
“I don’t believe it!” said Mary sourly. “You just say that to make people sorry. I believe you’re proud of it. I don’t believe it! If you were a nice boy it might be true—but you’re too nasty!”
“I can’t believe it!” Mary said with a scowl. “You just say that to make people feel bad. I think you’re actually proud of it. I don’t believe it! If you were a good kid, maybe it would be true—but you’re just too mean!”
In spite of his invalid back Colin sat up in bed in quite a healthy rage.
Despite his bad back, Colin sat up in bed in a surprisingly healthy rage.
“Get out of the room!” he shouted and he caught hold of his pillow and threw it at her. He was not strong enough to throw it far and it only fell at her feet, but Mary’s face looked as pinched as a nutcracker.
“Get out of the room!” he yelled, grabbing his pillow and tossing it at her. He wasn’t strong enough to throw it far, so it just landed at her feet, but Mary’s face looked as tight as a nutcracker.
“I’m going,” she said. “And I won’t come back!”
“I’m going,” she said. “And I’m not coming back!”
She walked to the door and when she reached it she turned round and spoke again.
She walked to the door, and when she got there, she turned around and spoke again.
“I was going to tell you all sorts of nice things,” she said. “Dickon brought his fox and his rook and I was going to tell you all about them. Now I won’t tell you a single thing!”
“I was going to share all sorts of nice things with you,” she said. “Dickon brought his fox and his rook, and I was going to tell you all about them. Now, I won’t say a single thing!”
She marched out of the door and closed it behind her, and there to her great astonishment she found the trained nurse standing as if she had been listening and, more amazing still—she was laughing. She was a big handsome young woman who ought not to have been a trained nurse at all, as she could not bear invalids and she was always making excuses to leave Colin to Martha or anyone else who would take her place. Mary had never liked her, and she simply stood and gazed up at her as she stood giggling into her handkerchief..
She marched out the door and shut it behind her, and to her surprise, she found the nurse standing there as if she had been listening, and even more surprisingly—she was laughing. She was a tall, attractive young woman who really shouldn't have been a nurse at all, since she couldn't stand being around sick people and was always making excuses to leave Colin with Martha or anyone else who would take her place. Mary had never liked her, and she just stood there, staring up at her as she giggled into her handkerchief.
“What are you laughing at?” she asked her.
“What are you laughing at?” she asked her.
“At you two young ones,” said the nurse. “It’s the best thing that could happen to the sickly pampered thing to have someone to stand up to him that’s as spoiled as himself;” and she laughed into her handkerchief again. “If he’d had a young vixen of a sister to fight with it would have been the saving of him.”
“At you two kids,” said the nurse. “It’s the best thing that could happen to that sickly spoiled kid to have someone to challenge him who’s just as spoiled;” and she laughed into her handkerchief again. “If he’d had a feisty younger sister to argue with, it would have done him a world of good.”
“Is he going to die?”
"Is he going to die?"
“I don’t know and I don’t care,” said the nurse. “Hysterics and temper are half what ails him.”
“I don’t know and I don’t care,” said the nurse. “Hysterics and temper are half of what’s wrong with him.”
“What are hysterics?” asked Mary.
“What are hysterics?” Mary asked.
“You’ll find out if you work him into a tantrum after this—but at any rate you’ve given him something to have hysterics about, and I’m glad of it.”
“You’ll see if you push him into a tantrum after this—but either way, you’ve given him something to freak out about, and I’m happy about that.”
Mary went back to her room not feeling at all as she had felt when she had come in from the garden. She was cross and disappointed but not at all sorry for Colin. She had looked forward to telling him a great many things and she had meant to try to make up her mind whether it would be safe to trust him with the great secret. She had been beginning to think it would be, but now she had changed her mind entirely. She would never tell him and he could stay in his room and never get any fresh air and die if he liked! It would serve him right! She felt so sour and unrelenting that for a few minutes she almost forgot about Dickon and the green veil creeping over the world and the soft wind blowing down from the moor.
Mary went back to her room feeling completely different from when she had come in from the garden. She was angry and disappointed but not at all sorry for Colin. She had been excited to share many things with him and was planning to decide whether it would be safe to trust him with the big secret. She had started to think it might be safe, but now she had completely changed her mind. She wouldn’t tell him, and he could stay in his room, never get fresh air, and die if he wanted to! He deserved it! She felt so bitter and unforgiving that for a few minutes, she almost forgot about Dickon, the green veil creeping over the world, and the soft wind blowing down from the moor.
Martha was waiting for her and the trouble in her face had been temporarily replaced by interest and curiosity. There was a wooden box on the table and its cover had been removed and revealed that it was full of neat packages.
Martha was waiting for her, and the worry on her face had been temporarily replaced by interest and curiosity. There was a wooden box on the table, its cover removed to show that it was full of neatly wrapped packages.
“Mr. Craven sent it to you,” said Martha. “It looks as if it had picture-books in it.”
“Mr. Craven sent it to you,” Martha said. “It looks like it has picture books in it.”
Mary remembered what he had asked her the day she had gone to his room. “Do you want anything—dolls—toys—books?” She opened the package wondering if he had sent a doll, and also wondering what she should do with it if he had. But he had not sent one. There were several beautiful books such as Colin had, and two of them were about gardens and were full of pictures. There were two or three games and there was a beautiful little writing-case with a gold monogram on it and a gold pen and inkstand.
Mary recalled what he had asked her the day she visited his room. “Do you want anything—dolls, toys, books?” She opened the package, curious if he had sent a doll and uncertain about what she would do with it if he had. But he hadn’t sent one. Instead, there were several beautiful books like the ones Colin had, and two of them were about gardens and filled with pictures. There were a couple of games, and there was a lovely little writing set with a gold monogram on it, along with a gold pen and inkstand.
Everything was so nice that her pleasure began to crowd her anger out of her mind. She had not expected him to remember her at all and her hard little heart grew quite warm.
Everything was so nice that her happiness started to push her anger out of her mind. She hadn't expected him to remember her at all, and her tough little heart became quite warm.
“I can write better than I can print,” she said, “and the first thing I shall write with that pen will be a letter to tell him I am much obliged.”
“I can write better than I can print,” she said, “and the first thing I’ll write with that pen will be a letter to tell him I really appreciate it.”
If she had been friends with Colin she would have run to show him her presents at once, and they would have looked at the pictures and read some of the gardening books and perhaps tried playing the games, and he would have enjoyed himself so much he would never once have thought he was going to die or have put his hand on his spine to see if there was a lump coming. He had a way of doing that which she could not bear. It gave her an uncomfortable frightened feeling because he always looked so frightened himself. He said that if he felt even quite a little lump some day he should know his hunch had begun to grow. Something he had heard Mrs. Medlock whispering to the nurse had given him the idea and he had thought over it in secret until it was quite firmly fixed in his mind. Mrs. Medlock had said his father’s back had begun to show its crookedness in that way when he was a child. He had never told anyone but Mary that most of his “tantrums” as they called them grew out of his hysterical hidden fear. Mary had been sorry for him when he had told her.
If she had been friends with Colin, she would have run to show him her presents right away. They would have looked at the pictures, read some of the gardening books, and maybe tried playing the games. He would have had so much fun that he wouldn’t have thought about dying or checked his spine to see if there was a lump forming. He had a habit of doing that, which made her uncomfortable and scared because he always looked so terrified himself. He said that if he felt even a small lump one day, he would know his hunch had started to grow. Something he overheard Mrs. Medlock whispering to the nurse gave him that idea, and he had kept thinking about it until it was firmly lodged in his mind. Mrs. Medlock had mentioned that his father’s back had started to show its crookedness that way when he was a child. He had never told anyone except Mary that most of his “tantrums,” as they called them, came from his hidden, hysterical fear. Mary felt sorry for him when he shared that with her.
“He always began to think about it when he was cross or tired,” she said to herself. “And he has been cross today. Perhaps—perhaps he has been thinking about it all afternoon.”
“He always started to think about it when he was angry or tired,” she said to herself. “And he’s been angry today. Maybe—maybe he has been thinking about it all afternoon.”
She stood still, looking down at the carpet and thinking.
She stood still, staring at the carpet and contemplating.
“I said I would never go back again—” she hesitated, knitting her brows—“but perhaps, just perhaps, I will go and see—if he wants me—in the morning. Perhaps he’ll try to throw his pillow at me again, but—I think—I’ll go.”
“I said I would never go back again—” she paused, furrowing her brow—“but maybe, just maybe, I'll go and see—if he wants me—in the morning. Maybe he’ll try to throw his pillow at me again, but—I think—I’ll go.”
CHAPTER XVII.
A TANTRUM
She had got up very early in the morning and had worked hard in the garden and she was tired and sleepy, so as soon as Martha had brought her supper and she had eaten it, she was glad to go to bed. As she laid her head on the pillow she murmured to herself:
She had gotten up very early in the morning and had worked hard in the garden, and she was tired and sleepy, so as soon as Martha had brought her dinner and she had eaten it, she was happy to go to bed. As she laid her head on the pillow, she murmured to herself:
“I’ll go out before breakfast and work with Dickon and then afterward—I believe—I’ll go to see him.”
“I’ll go out before breakfast and work with Dickon, and then afterward—I think—I’ll go to see him.”
She thought it was the middle of the night when she was awakened by such dreadful sounds that she jumped out of bed in an instant. What was it—what was it? The next minute she felt quite sure she knew. Doors were opened and shut and there were hurrying feet in the corridors and someone was crying and screaming at the same time, screaming and crying in a horrible way.
She thought it was the middle of the night when she was jolted awake by awful noises that made her jump out of bed immediately. What was it—what was happening? In the next moment, she felt certain she knew. Doors were slamming open and shut, there were hurried footsteps in the hallways, and someone was crying and screaming at the same time, screaming and crying in a terrifying way.
“It’s Colin,” she said. “He’s having one of those tantrums the nurse called hysterics. How awful it sounds.”
“It’s Colin,” she said. “He’s having one of those meltdowns the nurse called hysterics. How terrible that sounds.”
As she listened to the sobbing screams she did not wonder that people were so frightened that they gave him his own way in everything rather than hear them. She put her hands over her ears and felt sick and shivering.
As she listened to the sobbing screams, it didn't surprise her that people were so scared they let him have his way in everything just to avoid hearing them. She covered her ears with her hands and felt nauseous and shaky.
“I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to do,” she kept saying. “I can’t bear it.”
“I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to do,” she kept saying. “I can’t handle it.”
Once she wondered if he would stop if she dared go to him and then she remembered how he had driven her out of the room and thought that perhaps the sight of her might make him worse. Even when she pressed her hands more tightly over her ears she could not keep the awful sounds out. She hated them so and was so terrified by them that suddenly they began to make her angry and she felt as if she should like to fly into a tantrum herself and frighten him as he was frightening her. She was not used to anyone’s tempers but her own. She took her hands from her ears and sprang up and stamped her foot.
Once she wondered if he would stop if she dared to go to him, but then she remembered how he had driven her out of the room and thought that maybe seeing her would make him even worse. Even when she pressed her hands tighter over her ears, she couldn’t block out the horrible sounds. She hated them so much and was so scared by them that suddenly they started to make her angry, and she felt like throwing a tantrum herself to scare him just as he was scaring her. She wasn’t used to anyone’s tempers except her own. She took her hands away from her ears, jumped up, and stamped her foot.
“He ought to be stopped! Somebody ought to make him stop! Somebody ought to beat him!” she cried out.
“He needs to be stopped! Someone should make him stop! Someone should take him down!” she shouted.
Just then she heard feet almost running down the corridor and her door opened and the nurse came in. She was not laughing now by any means. She even looked rather pale.
Just then, she heard footsteps rushing down the hallway, and her door opened as the nurse came in. She certainly wasn't laughing now. In fact, she looked a bit pale.
“He’s worked himself into hysterics,” she said in a great hurry. “He’ll do himself harm. No one can do anything with him. You come and try, like a good child. He likes you.”
“He's worked himself up into a frenzy,” she said urgently. “He'll hurt himself. No one can handle him. You come and try, like a good kid. He likes you.”
“He turned me out of the room this morning,” said Mary, stamping her foot with excitement.
“He kicked me out of the room this morning,” said Mary, stamping her foot with excitement.
The stamp rather pleased the nurse. The truth was that she had been afraid she might find Mary crying and hiding her head under the bed-clothes.
The stamp made the nurse quite happy. The truth was that she had been worried she might discover Mary crying and hiding her head under the blankets.
“That’s right,” she said. “You’re in the right humor. You go and scold him. Give him something new to think of. Do go, child, as quick as ever you can.”
"That’s right," she said. "You’re in the right mood. Go and scold him. Give him something new to think about. Please go, dear, as quickly as you can."
It was not until afterward that Mary realized that the thing had been funny as well as dreadful—that it was funny that all the grown-up people were so frightened that they came to a little girl just because they guessed she was almost as bad as Colin himself.
It was only later that Mary understood that it was both funny and terrible—that it was amusing that all the adults were so scared that they turned to a little girl simply because they thought she was nearly as bad as Colin himself.
She flew along the corridor and the nearer she got to the screams the higher her temper mounted. She felt quite wicked by the time she reached the door. She slapped it open with her hand and ran across the room to the four-posted bed.
She raced down the hallway, and the closer she got to the screams, the angrier she became. By the time she reached the door, she felt pretty rebellious. She pushed it open with her hand and dashed across the room to the four-poster bed.
“You stop!” she almost shouted. “You stop! I hate you! Everybody hates you! I wish everybody would run out of the house and let you scream yourself to death! You will scream yourself to death in a minute, and I wish you would!”
“You stop!" she nearly yelled. "You stop! I hate you! Everyone hates you! I wish everyone would just leave the house and let you scream yourself to death! You will scream yourself to death in a minute, and I wish you would!”
A nice sympathetic child could neither have thought nor said such things, but it just happened that the shock of hearing them was the best possible thing for this hysterical boy whom no one had ever dared to restrain or contradict.
A nice, empathetic child could never have thought or said such things, but it just so happened that hearing them was exactly what this emotionally overwhelmed boy, who no one had ever dared to control or disagree with, needed.
He had been lying on his face beating his pillow with his hands and he actually almost jumped around, he turned so quickly at the sound of the furious little voice. His face looked dreadful, white and red and swollen, and he was gasping and choking; but savage little Mary did not care an atom.
He had been lying face down, hitting his pillow with his hands, and he nearly jumped up at the sound of the angry little voice. His face looked terrible, white, red, and swollen, and he was gasping and choking; but feisty little Mary didn't care at all.
“If you scream another scream,” she said, “I’ll scream too—and I can scream louder than you can and I’ll frighten you, I’ll frighten you!”
“If you scream again,” she said, “I’ll scream too—and I can scream louder than you can and I’ll scare you, I’ll scare you!”
He actually had stopped screaming because she had startled him so. The scream which had been coming almost choked him. The tears were streaming down his face and he shook all over.
He had actually stopped screaming because she had startled him so much. The scream that had almost choked him. Tears were streaming down his face, and he was shaking all over.
“I can’t stop!” he gasped and sobbed. “I can’t—I can’t!”
“I can’t stop!” he gasped, tears streaming down his face. “I can’t—I just can’t!”
“You can!” shouted Mary. “Half that ails you is hysterics and temper—just hysterics—hysterics—hysterics!” and she stamped each time she said it.
“You can!” shouted Mary. “Half of what's bothering you is just overreacting and attitude—just overreacting—overreacting—overreacting!” and she stomped each time she said it.
“I felt the lump—I felt it,” choked out Colin. “I knew I should. I shall have a hunch on my back and then I shall die,” and he began to writhe again and turned on his face and sobbed and wailed but he didn’t scream.
“I felt the lump—I felt it,” Colin gasped. “I knew I should. I’m going to have a hunch on my back and then I’ll die,” and he started to squirm again, turning onto his face and sobbing and wailing but he didn’t scream.
“You didn’t feel a lump!” contradicted Mary fiercely. “If you did it was only a hysterical lump. Hysterics makes lumps. There’s nothing the matter with your horrid back—nothing but hysterics! Turn over and let me look at it!”
“You didn’t feel a lump!” Mary replied fiercely. “If you did, it was just a hysterical lump. Hysterics create lumps. There’s nothing wrong with your awful back—just hysterics! Turn over and let me see it!”
She liked the word “hysterics” and felt somehow as if it had an effect on him. He was probably like herself and had never heard it before.
She liked the word "hysterics" and felt like it somehow affected him. He was probably like her and had never heard it before.
“Nurse,” she commanded, “come here and show me his back this minute!”
“Nurse,” she ordered, “come here and show me his back right now!”
The nurse, Mrs. Medlock and Martha had been standing huddled together near the door staring at her, their mouths half open. All three had gasped with fright more than once. The nurse came forward as if she were half afraid. Colin was heaving with great breathless sobs.
The nurse, Mrs. Medlock, and Martha were huddled together near the door, staring at her with their mouths slightly open. All three had gasped in fear multiple times. The nurse stepped forward as if she was part scared. Colin was sobbing deeply, struggling to catch his breath.
“Perhaps he—he won’t let me,” she hesitated in a low voice.
“Maybe he—he won’t let me,” she said hesitantly in a soft voice.
Colin heard her, however, and he gasped out between two sobs:
Colin heard her, though, and he gasped between two sobs:
“Sh-show her! She-she’ll see then!”
"Show her! She'll see then!"
It was a poor thin back to look at when it was bared. Every rib could be counted and every joint of the spine, though Mistress Mary did not count them as she bent over and examined them with a solemn savage little face. She looked so sour and old-fashioned that the nurse turned her head aside to hide the twitching of her mouth. There was just a minute’s silence, for even Colin tried to hold his breath while Mary looked up and down his spine, and down and up, as intently as if she had been the great doctor from London.
It was a skinny, unhealthy back to look at when it was exposed. Every rib was visible, and every joint of the spine could be seen, though Mistress Mary didn't count them as she leaned over and studied them with her serious little face. She looked so grumpy and outdated that the nurse had to turn her head away to hide a smile. There was a brief moment of silence, as even Colin tried to hold his breath while Mary examined his spine, up and down, as seriously as if she were a famous doctor from London.
“There’s not a single lump there!” she said at last. “There’s not a lump as big as a pin—except backbone lumps, and you can only feel them because you’re thin. I’ve got backbone lumps myself, and they used to stick out as much as yours do, until I began to get fatter, and I am not fat enough yet to hide them. There’s not a lump as big as a pin! If you ever say there is again, I shall laugh!”
“There’s not a single bump there!” she finally said. “There’s not a bump as small as a pin—except for the bumps in the backbone, and you can only feel those because you’re skinny. I’ve got backbone bumps too, and they used to stick out just as much as yours do, until I started to gain weight, and I’m still not heavy enough to hide them. There’s not a bump as small as a pin! If you ever say there is again, I’ll laugh!”
No one but Colin himself knew what effect those crossly spoken childish words had on him. If he had ever had anyone to talk to about his secret terrors—if he had ever dared to let himself ask questions—if he had had childish companions and had not lain on his back in the huge closed house, breathing an atmosphere heavy with the fears of people who were most of them ignorant and tired of him, he would have found out that most of his fright and illness was created by himself. But he had lain and thought of himself and his aches and weariness for hours and days and months and years. And now that an angry unsympathetic little girl insisted obstinately that he was not as ill as he thought he was he actually felt as if she might be speaking the truth.
No one but Colin really understood how much those grumpy, childish words affected him. If he had ever had someone to talk to about his secret fears—if he had ever dared to ask questions—if he had had kid friends and hadn't spent all his time lying on his back in that huge, closed-up house, breathing the heavy atmosphere filled with the worries of people who were mostly tired of him and didn’t really understand, he would have realized that a lot of his fear and sickness were things he created himself. But he had just laid there, focusing on himself and his aches and fatigue for hours, days, months, and years. And now, with an angry, unsympathetic little girl stubbornly insisting that he wasn't as sick as he thought, he actually started to feel like maybe she was telling the truth.
“I didn’t know,” ventured the nurse, “that he thought he had a lump on his spine. His back is weak because he won’t try to sit up. I could have told him there was no lump there.” Colin gulped and turned his face a little to look at her.
“I didn’t know,” said the nurse, “that he thought he had a lump on his spine. His back is weak because he won’t try to sit up. I could have told him there’s no lump there.” Colin swallowed hard and turned his face slightly to look at her.
“C-could you?” he said pathetically.
“C-could you?” he said weakly.
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“There!” said Mary, and she gulped too.
“There!” Mary said, and she gulped as well.
Colin turned on his face again and but for his long-drawn broken breaths, which were the dying down of his storm of sobbing, he lay still for a minute, though great tears streamed down his face and wet the pillow. Actually the tears meant that a curious great relief had come to him. Presently he turned and looked at the nurse again and strangely enough he was not like a Rajah at all as he spoke to her.
Colin turned onto his face again, and except for his long, shaky breaths, which were the remnants of his sobbing, he lay still for a minute, even though big tears streamed down his face and soaked the pillow. In reality, the tears signified that an odd sense of relief had washed over him. Soon, he turned and looked at the nurse again, and strangely enough, he didn't seem like a prince at all as he spoke to her.
“Do you think—I could—live to grow up?” he said.
“Do you think I could actually grow up and live?” he said.
The nurse was neither clever nor soft-hearted but she could repeat some of the London doctor’s words.
The nurse wasn't smart or empathetic, but she could recite some of the London doctor’s words.
“You probably will if you will do what you are told to do and not give way to your temper, and stay out a great deal in the fresh air.”
“You probably will if you follow the instructions you’re given, manage your temper, and spend a lot of time outdoors.”
Colin’s tantrum had passed and he was weak and worn out with crying and this perhaps made him feel gentle. He put out his hand a little toward Mary, and I am glad to say that, her own tantum having passed, she was softened too and met him half-way with her hand, so that it was a sort of making up.
Colin's tantrum had calmed down, and he felt weak and exhausted from crying, which maybe made him feel more tender. He reached out slightly towards Mary, and I’m happy to say that, since her own tantrum had passed, she felt softened too and met him halfway with her hand, making it a sort of reconciliation.
“I’ll—I’ll go out with you, Mary,” he said. “I shan’t hate fresh air if we can find—” He remembered just in time to stop himself from saying “if we can find the secret garden” and he ended, “I shall like to go out with you if Dickon will come and push my chair. I do so want to see Dickon and the fox and the crow.”
“I’ll—I’ll go out with you, Mary,” he said. “I won’t mind the fresh air if we can find—” He caught himself just in time to avoid saying “if we can find the secret garden” and finished, “I’d really like to go out with you if Dickon can come and push my chair. I really want to see Dickon and the fox and the crow.”
The nurse remade the tumbled bed and shook and straightened the pillows. Then she made Colin a cup of beef tea and gave a cup to Mary, who really was very glad to get it after her excitement. Mrs. Medlock and Martha gladly slipped away, and after everything was neat and calm and in order the nurse looked as if she would very gladly slip away also. She was a healthy young woman who resented being robbed of her sleep and she yawned quite openly as she looked at Mary, who had pushed her big footstool close to the four-posted bed and was holding Colin’s hand.
The nurse remade the messy bed and fluffed the pillows. Then she made Colin a cup of beef tea and handed one to Mary, who was really happy to receive it after all the excitement. Mrs. Medlock and Martha quickly left, and once everything was tidy and calm, the nurse looked like she wanted to slip away too. She was a healthy young woman who hated losing her sleep and yawned quite openly as she glanced at Mary, who had moved her large footstool close to the four-poster bed and was holding Colin’s hand.
“You must go back and get your sleep out,” she said. “He’ll drop off after a while—if he’s not too upset. Then I’ll lie down myself in the next room.”
“You need to go back and get some sleep,” she said. “He'll fall asleep after a bit—if he's not too upset. Then I'll lie down in the next room myself.”
“Would you like me to sing you that song I learned from my Ayah?” Mary whispered to Colin.
“Do you want me to sing you that song I learned from my nanny?” Mary whispered to Colin.
His hand pulled hers gently and he turned his tired eyes on her appealingly.
His hand gently held hers as he turned his weary eyes toward her with an appealing look.
“Oh, yes!” he answered. “It’s such a soft song. I shall go to sleep in a minute.”
“Oh, yes!” he replied. “It’s such a gentle song. I’ll be asleep in a minute.”
“I will put him to sleep,” Mary said to the yawning nurse. “You can go if you like.”
“I'll put him to sleep,” Mary said to the yawning nurse. “You can leave if you want.”
“Well,” said the nurse, with an attempt at reluctance. “If he doesn’t go to sleep in half an hour you must call me.”
“Well,” said the nurse, trying to sound hesitant. “If he doesn't fall asleep in half an hour, you have to call me.”
“Very well,” answered Mary.
"Sure," answered Mary.
The nurse was out of the room in a minute and as soon as she was gone Colin pulled Mary’s hand again.
The nurse left the room in a minute, and as soon as she was gone, Colin grabbed Mary’s hand again.
“I almost told,” he said; “but I stopped myself in time. I won’t talk and I’ll go to sleep, but you said you had a whole lot of nice things to tell me. Have you—do you think you have found out anything at all about the way into the secret garden?”
“I almost said something,” he said; “but I caught myself just in time. I won’t say anything and I’ll go to sleep, but you mentioned you had a lot of nice things to share with me. Have you—do you think you’ve figured out anything about how to get into the secret garden?”
Mary looked at his poor little tired face and swollen eyes and her heart relented.
Mary looked at his weary little face and swollen eyes, and her heart softened.
“Ye-es,” she answered, “I think I have. And if you will go to sleep I will tell you tomorrow.” His hand quite trembled.
"Yes," she replied, "I think I have. And if you go to sleep, I'll tell you tomorrow." His hand trembled slightly.
“Oh, Mary!” he said. “Oh, Mary! If I could get into it I think I should live to grow up! Do you suppose that instead of singing the Ayah song—you could just tell me softly as you did that first day what you imagine it looks like inside? I am sure it will make me go to sleep.”
“Oh, Mary!” he said. “Oh, Mary! If I could get in there, I think I’d be able to grow up! Do you think that instead of singing the Ayah song—you could just gently tell me like you did that first day what you think it looks like inside? I’m sure it will help me fall asleep.”
“Yes,” answered Mary. “Shut your eyes.”
“Yes,” replied Mary. “Close your eyes.”
He closed his eyes and lay quite still and she held his hand and began to speak very slowly and in a very low voice.
He closed his eyes and lay completely still while she held his hand and started to speak very slowly and in a soft voice.
“I think it has been left alone so long—that it has grown all into a lovely tangle. I think the roses have climbed and climbed and climbed until they hang from the branches and walls and creep over the ground—almost like a strange gray mist. Some of them have died but many—are alive and when the summer comes there will be curtains and fountains of roses. I think the ground is full of daffodils and snowdrops and lilies and iris working their way out of the dark. Now the spring has begun—perhaps—perhaps—”
“I think it’s been neglected for so long that it’s turned into a beautiful mess. I believe the roses have climbed and climbed until they hang from the branches and walls and spread across the ground—almost like a weird gray fog. Some of them have died, but many are still alive, and when summer comes, there will be curtains and waterfalls of roses. I think the ground is filled with daffodils, snowdrops, lilies, and irises pushing their way out of the darkness. Now that spring has started—maybe—maybe—”
The soft drone of her voice was making him stiller and stiller and she saw it and went on.
The gentle hum of her voice was calming him more and more, and she noticed it and continued.
“Perhaps they are coming up through the grass—perhaps there are clusters of purple crocuses and gold ones—even now. Perhaps the leaves are beginning to break out and uncurl—and perhaps—the gray is changing and a green gauze veil is creeping—and creeping over—everything. And the birds are coming to look at it—because it is—so safe and still. And perhaps—perhaps—perhaps—” very softly and slowly indeed, “the robin has found a mate—and is building a nest.”
“Maybe they're coming up through the grass—maybe there are clusters of purple and gold crocuses—even now. Maybe the leaves are starting to unfurl—and maybe—the gray is shifting and a green veil is slowly spreading—and spreading over—everything. And the birds are coming to check it out—because it is—so safe and calm. And maybe—maybe—maybe—” very softly and slowly indeed, “the robin has found a mate—and is building a nest.”
And Colin was asleep.
And Colin was sleeping.
CHAPTER XVIII.
“THA’ MUNNOT WASTE NO TIME”
Of course Mary did not waken early the next morning. She slept late because she was tired, and when Martha brought her breakfast she told her that though Colin was quite quiet he was ill and feverish as he always was after he had worn himself out with a fit of crying. Mary ate her breakfast slowly as she listened.
Of course, Mary didn’t wake up early the next morning. She slept in because she was tired, and when Martha brought her breakfast, she told her that even though Colin was mostly quiet, he was sick and had a fever, just like he always did after exhausting himself from crying. Mary ate her breakfast slowly while she listened.
“He says he wishes tha’ would please go and see him as soon as tha’ can,” Martha said. “It’s queer what a fancy he’s took to thee. Tha’ did give it him last night for sure—didn’t tha? Nobody else would have dared to do it. Eh! poor lad! He’s been spoiled till salt won’t save him. Mother says as th’ two worst things as can happen to a child is never to have his own way—or always to have it. She doesn’t know which is th’ worst. Tha’ was in a fine temper tha’self, too. But he says to me when I went into his room, ‘Please ask Miss Mary if she’ll please come an’ talk to me?’ Think o’ him saying please! Will you go, Miss?”
“He says he wishes you would go and see him as soon as you can,” Martha said. “It’s strange how fond he’s gotten of you. You really did impress him last night for sure—didn’t you? Nobody else would have dared to do it. Oh! poor guy! He’s been spoiled to the point where nothing will help him. Mom says the two worst things that can happen to a child are never getting their way—or always getting it. She doesn’t know which is worse. You were in a pretty good mood yourself, too. But he says to me when I went into his room, ‘Please ask Miss Mary if she’ll come and talk to me?’ Just think of him saying please! Will you go, Miss?”
“I’ll run and see Dickon first,” said Mary. “No, I’ll go and see Colin first and tell him—I know what I’ll tell him,” with a sudden inspiration.
“I’ll go see Dickon first,” said Mary. “No, I’ll go see Colin first and tell him—I know what I’ll tell him,” she said with a sudden burst of inspiration.
She had her hat on when she appeared in Colin’s room and for a second he looked disappointed. He was in bed. His face was pitifully white and there were dark circles round his eyes.
She had her hat on when she walked into Colin’s room, and for a moment, he looked disappointed. He was lying in bed. His face was unnaturally pale, and there were dark circles around his eyes.
“I’m glad you came,” he said. “My head aches and I ache all over because I’m so tired. Are you going somewhere?”
“I’m glad you came,” he said. “I have a headache, and my whole body hurts because I’m so tired. Are you going somewhere?”
Mary went and leaned against his bed.
Mary went and leaned against his bed.
“I won’t be long,” she said. “I’m going to Dickon, but I’ll come back. Colin, it’s—it’s something about the garden.”
“I won’t be long,” she said. “I’m going to Dickon, but I’ll be back. Colin, it’s— it’s something about the garden.”
His whole face brightened and a little color came into it.
His whole face lit up and a bit of color came into it.
“Oh! is it?” he cried out. “I dreamed about it all night. I heard you say something about gray changing into green, and I dreamed I was standing in a place all filled with trembling little green leaves—and there were birds on nests everywhere and they looked so soft and still. I’ll lie and think about it until you come back.”
“Oh! Is it?” he exclaimed. “I dreamed about it all night. I heard you mention something about gray turning into green, and I dreamed I was in a place filled with delicate little green leaves—and there were birds on nests everywhere, and they looked so soft and calm. I’ll lie here and think about it until you come back.”
In five minutes Mary was with Dickon in their garden. The fox and the crow were with him again and this time he had brought two tame squirrels.
In five minutes, Mary joined Dickon in their garden. The fox and the crow were with him again, and this time he had brought two pet squirrels.
“I came over on the pony this mornin’,” he said. “Eh! he is a good little chap—Jump is! I brought these two in my pockets. This here one he’s called Nut an’ this here other one’s called Shell.”
“I rode over on the pony this morning,” he said. “Oh! he’s a good little guy—Jump is! I brought these two in my pockets. This one is called Nut and this other one is called Shell.”
When he said “Nut” one squirrel leaped on to his right shoulder and when he said “Shell” the other one leaped on to his left shoulder.
When he said “Nut,” one squirrel jumped onto his right shoulder, and when he said “Shell,” the other one jumped onto his left shoulder.
When they sat down on the grass with Captain curled at their feet, Soot solemnly listening on a tree and Nut and Shell nosing about close to them, it seemed to Mary that it would be scarcely bearable to leave such delightfulness, but when she began to tell her story somehow the look in Dickon’s funny face gradually changed her mind. She could see he felt sorrier for Colin than she did. He looked up at the sky and all about him.
When they settled on the grass with Captain curled up at their feet, Soot listening earnestly from a tree, and Nut and Shell sniffing around nearby, Mary thought it would be almost unbearable to leave such happiness. But as she started to share her story, she noticed the expression on Dickon’s funny face slowly shifted her perspective. She could tell he felt more sympathy for Colin than she did. He gazed up at the sky and took in everything around him.
“Just listen to them birds—th’ world seems full of ’em—all whistlin’ an’ pipin’,” he said. “Look at ’em dartin’ about, an’ hearken at ’em callin’ to each other. Come springtime seems like as if all th’ world’s callin’. The leaves is uncurlin’ so you can see ’em—an’, my word, th’ nice smells there is about!” sniffing with his happy turned-up nose. “An’ that poor lad lyin’ shut up an’ seein’ so little that he gets to thinkin’ o’ things as sets him screamin’. Eh! my! we mun get him out here—we mun get him watchin’ an listenin’ an’ sniffin’ up th’ air an’ get him just soaked through wi’ sunshine. An’ we munnot lose no time about it.”
“Just listen to those birds—the world seems full of them—all whistling and chirping,” he said. “Look at them darting around, and listen to them calling to each other. When spring comes, it feels like the whole world is calling. The leaves are unfurling so you can see them—and, wow, the wonderful smells that are around!” He sniffed with his happy turned-up nose. “And that poor kid lying shut in and seeing so little that he starts thinking of things that make him scream. Oh my! We need to get him out here—we need to get him watching, listening, and breathing in the air and just soaking up the sunshine. And we can't waste any time doing it.”
When he was very much interested he often spoke quite broad Yorkshire though at other times he tried to modify his dialect so that Mary could better understand. But she loved his broad Yorkshire and had in fact been trying to learn to speak it herself. So she spoke a little now.
When he was really interested, he often spoke with a thick Yorkshire accent, but at other times he tried to soften his dialect so Mary could understand him better. However, she loved his thick Yorkshire and had actually been trying to learn to speak it herself. So she spoke a little of it now.
“Aye, that we mun,” she said (which meant “Yes, indeed, we must”). “I’ll tell thee what us’ll do first,” she proceeded, and Dickon grinned, because when the little wench tried to twist her tongue into speaking Yorkshire it amused him very much. “He’s took a graidely fancy to thee. He wants to see thee and he wants to see Soot an’ Captain. When I go back to the house to talk to him I’ll ax him if tha’ canna’ come an’ see him tomorrow mornin’—an’ bring tha’ creatures wi’ thee—an’ then—in a bit, when there’s more leaves out, an’ happen a bud or two, we’ll get him to come out an’ tha’ shall push him in his chair an’ we’ll bring him here an’ show him everything.”
“Yeah, we definitely have to,” she said. “Let me tell you what we’ll do first,” she continued, and Dickon grinned because the way the little girl tried to speak in Yorkshire really amused him. “He’s taken a real liking to you. He wants to see you and he wants to see Soot and Captain. When I go back to the house to talk to him, I’ll ask him if you can come and see him tomorrow morning—bring those animals with you—and then, when there are more leaves out and maybe a bud or two, we’ll get him to come out and you can push him in his chair and we’ll bring him here and show him everything.”
When she stopped she was quite proud of herself. She had never made a long speech in Yorkshire before and she had remembered very well.
When she stopped, she felt really proud of herself. She had never given a long speech in Yorkshire before, and she had remembered it very well.
“Tha’ mun talk a bit o’ Yorkshire like that to Mester Colin,” Dickon chuckled. “Tha’ll make him laugh an’ there’s nowt as good for ill folk as laughin’ is. Mother says she believes as half a hour’s good laugh every mornin’ ’ud cure a chap as was makin’ ready for typhus fever.”
“Just talk a bit of Yorkshire like that to Mr. Colin,” Dickon chuckled. “You’ll make him laugh, and there’s nothing better for sick people than laughter. Mom says she believes that half an hour of good laughter every morning would cure a guy getting ready for typhus fever.”
“I’m going to talk Yorkshire to him this very day,” said Mary, chuckling herself.
“I’m going to speak Yorkshire to him today,” said Mary, laughing to herself.
The garden had reached the time when every day and every night it seemed as if Magicians were passing through it drawing loveliness out of the earth and the boughs with wands. It was hard to go away and leave it all, particularly as Nut had actually crept on to her dress and Shell had scrambled down the trunk of the apple-tree they sat under and stayed there looking at her with inquiring eyes. But she went back to the house and when she sat down close to Colin’s bed he began to sniff as Dickon did though not in such an experienced way.
The garden had reached a point where it felt like every day and night, Magicians were walking through, pulling beauty out of the earth and the branches with their wands. It was tough to leave it all behind, especially since Nut had actually climbed onto her dress and Shell had climbed down the apple tree they were sitting under, just staring at her with curious eyes. But she went back to the house, and when she sat close to Colin’s bed, he started to sniff like Dickon did, although not quite as skillfully.
“You smell like flowers and—and fresh things,” he cried out quite joyously. “What is it you smell of? It’s cool and warm and sweet all at the same time.”
“You smell like flowers and fresh things,” he exclaimed happily. “What is it that you smell like? It’s cool and warm and sweet all at once.”
“It’s th’ wind from th’ moor,” said Mary. “It comes o’ sittin’ on th’ grass under a tree wi’ Dickon an’ wi’ Captain an’ Soot an’ Nut an’ Shell. It’s th’ springtime an’ out o’ doors an’ sunshine as smells so graidely.”
“It’s the wind from the moor,” said Mary. “It comes from sitting on the grass under a tree with Dickon and with Captain and Soot and Nut and Shell. It’s springtime and outdoors and sunshine that smells so great.”
She said it as broadly as she could, and you do not know how broadly Yorkshire sounds until you have heard someone speak it. Colin began to laugh.
She said it as broadly as she could, and you really don’t know how broad Yorkshire sounds until you’ve heard someone speak it. Colin started to laugh.
“What are you doing?” he said. “I never heard you talk like that before. How funny it sounds.”
“What are you doing?” he said. “I’ve never heard you talk like that before. It sounds so funny.”
“I’m givin’ thee a bit o’ Yorkshire,” answered Mary triumphantly. “I canna’ talk as graidely as Dickon an’ Martha can but tha’ sees I can shape a bit. Doesn’t tha’ understand a bit o’ Yorkshire when tha’ hears it? An’ tha’ a Yorkshire lad thysel’ bred an’ born! Eh! I wonder tha’rt not ashamed o’ thy face.”
“I’m giving you a bit of Yorkshire,” Mary replied triumphantly. “I can’t talk as grandly as Dickon and Martha can, but you see I can shape a bit. Don’t you understand a bit of Yorkshire when you hear it? And you’re a Yorkshire lad, born and bred! Hey! I wonder you’re not ashamed of your face.”
And then she began to laugh too and they both laughed until they could not stop themselves and they laughed until the room echoed and Mrs. Medlock opening the door to come in drew back into the corridor and stood listening amazed.
And then she started to laugh too, and they both laughed uncontrollably until they couldn't stop. Their laughter filled the room, and Mrs. Medlock, who was about to come in, paused in the doorway and stood in the hallway, listening in amazement.
“Well, upon my word!” she said, speaking rather broad Yorkshire herself because there was no one to hear her and she was so astonished. “Whoever heard th’ like! Whoever on earth would ha’ thought it!”
"Well, I can't believe it!" she said, speaking in a strong Yorkshire accent since no one was around to hear her and she was so shocked. "Who would have thought such a thing! Who on earth could have imagined it!"
There was so much to talk about. It seemed as if Colin could never hear enough of Dickon and Captain and Soot and Nut and Shell and the pony whose name was Jump. Mary had run round into the wood with Dickon to see Jump. He was a tiny little shaggy moor pony with thick locks hanging over his eyes and with a pretty face and a nuzzling velvet nose. He was rather thin with living on moor grass but he was as tough and wiry as if the muscle in his little legs had been made of steel springs. He had lifted his head and whinnied softly the moment he saw Dickon and he had trotted up to him and put his head across his shoulder and then Dickon had talked into his ear and Jump had talked back in odd little whinnies and puffs and snorts. Dickon had made him give Mary his small front hoof and kiss her on her cheek with his velvet muzzle.
There was so much to discuss. It felt like Colin could never get enough of hearing about Dickon, Captain, Soot, Nut, Shell, and the pony named Jump. Mary had dashed into the woods with Dickon to see Jump. He was a small, shaggy moor pony with thick hair hanging over his eyes, a cute face, and a soft, velvety nose. He was a bit thin from eating moor grass, but he was as tough and strong as if the muscles in his little legs were made of steel springs. He lifted his head and whinnied softly as soon as he spotted Dickon, then trotted over, resting his head on Dickon's shoulder. Dickon whispered in his ear, and Jump responded with his unique little whinnies, puffs, and snorts. Dickon made him lift his small front hoof and give Mary a kiss on her cheek with his velvety muzzle.
“Does he really understand everything Dickon says?” Colin asked.
“Does he really understand everything Dickon says?” Colin asked.
“It seems as if he does,” answered Mary. “Dickon says anything will understand if you’re friends with it for sure, but you have to be friends for sure.”
“It seems like he does,” Mary replied. “Dickon says anything will understand if you’re friends with it, but you really have to be friends.”
Colin lay quiet a little while and his strange gray eyes seemed to be staring at the wall, but Mary saw he was thinking.
Colin lay still for a moment, and his unusual gray eyes appeared to be fixed on the wall, but Mary could tell he was deep in thought.
“I wish I was friends with things,” he said at last, “but I’m not. I never had anything to be friends with, and I can’t bear people.”
“I wish I had friends with things,” he said finally, “but I don’t. I’ve never had anything to be friends with, and I can’t stand being around people.”
“Can’t you bear me?” asked Mary.
“Can’t you stand me?” asked Mary.
“Yes, I can,” he answered. “It’s funny but I even like you.”
“Yes, I can,” he replied. “It’s kind of funny, but I actually like you.”
“Ben Weatherstaff said I was like him,” said Mary. “He said he’d warrant we’d both got the same nasty tempers. I think you are like him too. We are all three alike—you and I and Ben Weatherstaff. He said we were neither of us much to look at and we were as sour as we looked. But I don’t feel as sour as I used to before I knew the robin and Dickon.”
“Ben Weatherstaff said I was like him,” Mary said. “He said he’d bet we both had the same bad tempers. I think you’re like him too. We’re all three alike—you, me, and Ben Weatherstaff. He said none of us were much to look at and we were as grumpy as we appeared. But I don’t feel as grumpy as I used to before I knew the robin and Dickon.”
“Did you feel as if you hated people?”
“Did you feel like you hated people?”
“Yes,” answered Mary without any affectation. “I should have detested you if I had seen you before I saw the robin and Dickon.”
“Yes,” Mary replied, being completely honest. “I would have hated you if I had seen you before I saw the robin and Dickon.”
Colin put out his thin hand and touched her.
Colin reached out his slender hand and touched her.
“Mary,” he said, “I wish I hadn’t said what I did about sending Dickon away. I hated you when you said he was like an angel and I laughed at you but—but perhaps he is.”
“Mary,” he said, “I wish I hadn’t said what I did about sending Dickon away. I was angry when you said he was like an angel and I laughed at you but—but maybe he is.”
“Well, it was rather funny to say it,” she admitted frankly, “because his nose does turn up and he has a big mouth and his clothes have patches all over them and he talks broad Yorkshire, but—but if an angel did come to Yorkshire and live on the moor—if there was a Yorkshire angel—I believe he’d understand the green things and know how to make them grow and he would know how to talk to the wild creatures as Dickon does and they’d know he was friends for sure.”
“Well, it’s kind of funny to say this,” she confessed openly, “because his nose is upturned, he has a big mouth, his clothes are full of patches, and he speaks with a thick Yorkshire accent, but—if an angel did come to Yorkshire and lived on the moor—if there was a Yorkshire angel—I really think he’d understand the plants and know how to help them grow, and he’d know how to communicate with the wild animals just like Dickon does, and they’d definitely know he was a friend.”
“I shouldn’t mind Dickon looking at me,” said Colin; “I want to see him.”
“I don’t mind Dickon looking at me,” Colin said; “I want to see him.”
“I’m glad you said that,” answered Mary, “because—because—”
“I’m glad you said that,” Mary replied, “because—because—”
Quite suddenly it came into her mind that this was the minute to tell him. Colin knew something new was coming.
Quite suddenly, it occurred to her that this was the moment to tell him. Colin sensed that something new was on the way.
“Because what?” he cried eagerly.
"Why?" he cried eagerly.
Mary was so anxious that she got up from her stool and came to him and caught hold of both his hands.
Mary was so anxious that she got up from her stool, walked over to him, and grabbed both of his hands.
“Can I trust you? I trusted Dickon because birds trusted him. Can I trust you—for sure—for sure?” she implored.
“Can I trust you? I trusted Dickon because the birds trusted him. Can I trust you—for real—for real?” she begged.
Her face was so solemn that he almost whispered his answer.
Her face was so serious that he nearly whispered his response.
“Yes—yes!”
“Yeah—yeah!”
“Well, Dickon will come to see you tomorrow morning, and he’ll bring his creatures with him.”
"Well, Dickon will come to see you tomorrow morning, and he’ll bring his animals with him."
“Oh! Oh!” Colin cried out in delight.
“Oh! Oh!” Colin exclaimed with joy.
“But that’s not all,” Mary went on, almost pale with solemn excitement. “The rest is better. There is a door into the garden. I found it. It is under the ivy on the wall.”
“But that’s not all,” Mary continued, nearly white with serious excitement. “The best part is still to come. There’s a door to the garden. I found it. It’s hidden under the ivy on the wall.”
If he had been a strong healthy boy Colin would probably have shouted “Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!” but he was weak and rather hysterical; his eyes grew bigger and bigger and he gasped for breath.
If he had been a strong, healthy boy, Colin probably would have shouted, “Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!” but he was weak and a bit hysterical; his eyes widened more and more, and he gasped for air.
“Oh! Mary!” he cried out with a half sob. “Shall I see it? Shall I get into it? Shall I live to get into it?” and he clutched her hands and dragged her toward him.
“Oh! Mary!” he exclaimed with a half sob. “Will I see it? Will I get to be in it? Will I actually live to get in it?” and he grabbed her hands and pulled her closer.
“Of course you’ll see it!” snapped Mary indignantly. “Of course you’ll live to get into it! Don’t be silly!”
“Of course you’ll see it!” Mary snapped, annoyed. “Of course you’ll get to experience it! Don’t be ridiculous!”
And she was so un-hysterical and natural and childish that she brought him to his senses and he began to laugh at himself and a few minutes afterward she was sitting on her stool again telling him not what she imagined the secret garden to be like but what it really was, and Colin’s aches and tiredness were forgotten and he was listening enraptured.
And she was so calm, genuine, and innocent that she made him see things clearly, and he started to laugh at himself. A few minutes later, she was back on her stool again, sharing not what she thought the secret garden was like, but what it actually was, and Colin forgot all his aches and tiredness as he listened, captivated.
“It is just what you thought it would be,” he said at last. “It sounds just as if you had really seen it. You know I said that when you told me first.”
“It’s exactly what you thought it would be,” he finally said. “It sounds just like you actually saw it. You know I mentioned that when you first told me.”
Mary hesitated about two minutes and then boldly spoke the truth.
Mary hesitated for about two minutes and then confidently spoke the truth.
“I had seen it—and I had been in,” she said. “I found the key and got in weeks ago. But I daren’t tell you—I daren’t because I was so afraid I couldn’t trust you—for sure!”
“I had seen it—and I had been inside,” she said. “I found the key and got in weeks ago. But I was too scared to tell you—I was too scared because I wasn’t sure I could trust you—for sure!”
CHAPTER XIX.
“IT HAS COME!”
Of course Dr. Craven had been sent for the morning after Colin had had his tantrum. He was always sent for at once when such a thing occurred and he always found, when he arrived, a white shaken boy lying on his bed, sulky and still so hysterical that he was ready to break into fresh sobbing at the least word. In fact, Dr. Craven dreaded and detested the difficulties of these visits. On this occasion he was away from Misselthwaite Manor until afternoon.
Of course, Dr. Craven was called in the morning after Colin had his outburst. He was always summoned immediately when something like that happened, and he always found, upon arrival, a pale, shaken boy lying on his bed, sulky and still so emotional that he was on the brink of starting to cry again with the slightest provocation. In fact, Dr. Craven dreaded and disliked the challenges of these visits. This time, he was away from Misselthwaite Manor until the afternoon.
“How is he?” he asked Mrs. Medlock rather irritably when he arrived. “He will break a blood-vessel in one of those fits some day. The boy is half insane with hysteria and self-indulgence.”
“How is he?” he asked Mrs. Medlock rather irritably when he arrived. “He'll end up bursting a blood vessel during one of those fits someday. The boy is half insane with hysteria and self-indulgence.”
“Well, sir,” answered Mrs. Medlock, “you’ll scarcely believe your eyes when you see him. That plain sour-faced child that’s almost as bad as himself has just bewitched him. How she’s done it there’s no telling. The Lord knows she’s nothing to look at and you scarcely ever hear her speak, but she did what none of us dare do. She just flew at him like a little cat last night, and stamped her feet and ordered him to stop screaming, and somehow she startled him so that he actually did stop, and this afternoon—well just come up and see, sir. It’s past crediting.”
“Well, sir,” Mrs. Medlock replied, “you won’t believe your eyes when you see him. That plain, sour-faced child who’s nearly as difficult as he is has completely enchanted him. How she managed to do it is anyone’s guess. Honestly, she’s not much to look at, and you hardly ever hear her speak, but she did what none of us would dare do. Last night, she just jumped at him like a little cat, stomped her feet, and told him to stop screaming, and somehow she surprised him enough that he actually did stop. This afternoon—well, just come up and see for yourself, sir. It’s hard to believe.”
The scene which Dr. Craven beheld when he entered his patient’s room was indeed rather astonishing to him. As Mrs. Medlock opened the door he heard laughing and chattering. Colin was on his sofa in his dressing-gown and he was sitting up quite straight looking at a picture in one of the garden books and talking to the plain child who at that moment could scarcely be called plain at all because her face was so glowing with enjoyment.
The scene Dr. Craven saw when he walked into his patient's room was truly surprising to him. As Mrs. Medlock opened the door, he heard laughter and chatting. Colin was on his sofa in his dressing gown, sitting up straight, looking at a picture in one of the garden books, and talking to the plain child, who at that moment could hardly be called plain at all because her face was radiating with joy.
“Those long spires of blue ones—we’ll have a lot of those,” Colin was announcing. “They’re called Del-phin-iums.”
“Those tall blue flowers—we’ll have a lot of those,” Colin was saying. “They’re called delphiniums.”
“Dickon says they’re larkspurs made big and grand,” cried Mistress Mary. “There are clumps there already.”
“Dickon says they’re larkspurs made big and grand,” shouted Mistress Mary. “There are already clumps of them there.”
Then they saw Dr. Craven and stopped. Mary became quite still and Colin looked fretful.
Then they saw Dr. Craven and paused. Mary was completely still, and Colin looked anxious.
“I am sorry to hear you were ill last night, my boy,” Dr. Craven said a trifle nervously. He was rather a nervous man.
“I’m sorry to hear you were sick last night, my boy,” Dr. Craven said a bit nervously. He was quite a nervous man.
“I’m better now—much better,” Colin answered, rather like a Rajah. “I’m going out in my chair in a day or two if it is fine. I want some fresh air.”
“I’m better now—much better,” Colin replied, somewhat like a king. “I’m going out in my wheelchair in a day or two if the weather is nice. I want some fresh air.”
Dr. Craven sat down by him and felt his pulse and looked at him curiously.
Dr. Craven sat down next to him, checked his pulse, and looked at him with curiosity.
“It must be a very fine day,” he said, “and you must be very careful not to tire yourself.”
“It must be a really nice day,” he said, “and you need to be careful not to wear yourself out.”
“Fresh air won’t tire me,” said the young Rajah.
“Fresh air won’t wear me out,” said the young Rajah.
As there had been occasions when this same young gentleman had shrieked aloud with rage and had insisted that fresh air would give him cold and kill him, it is not to be wondered at that his doctor felt somewhat startled.
As there had been times when this same young man had yelled in anger and claimed that fresh air would make him sick and kill him, it's not surprising that his doctor felt a bit taken aback.
“I thought you did not like fresh air,” he said.
“I thought you didn’t like fresh air,” he said.
“I don’t when I am by myself,” replied the Rajah; “but my cousin is going out with me.”
“I don’t when I’m by myself,” replied the Rajah; “but my cousin is going out with me.”
“And the nurse, of course?” suggested Dr. Craven.
“And the nurse, of course?” suggested Dr. Craven.
“No, I will not have the nurse,” so magnificently that Mary could not help remembering how the young native Prince had looked with his diamonds and emeralds and pearls stuck all over him and the great rubies on the small dark hand he had waved to command his servants to approach with salaams and receive his orders.
“No, I will not have the nurse,” so impressively that Mary couldn’t help but recall how the young native Prince had appeared, adorned with diamonds, emeralds, and pearls scattered across him, and the large rubies on his small dark hand that he had waved to summon his servants with respectful greetings to take his orders.
“My cousin knows how to take care of me. I am always better when she is with me. She made me better last night. A very strong boy I know will push my carriage.”
“My cousin knows how to take care of me. I always feel better when she's with me. She helped me feel better last night. A really strong guy I know will push my carriage.”
Dr. Craven felt rather alarmed. If this tiresome hysterical boy should chance to get well he himself would lose all chance of inheriting Misselthwaite; but he was not an unscrupulous man, though he was a weak one, and he did not intend to let him run into actual danger.
Dr. Craven felt pretty anxious. If this annoying, dramatic boy happened to get better, he would lose all chance of inheriting Misselthwaite; but he wasn’t a dishonest man, even though he was weak, and he didn’t plan to let him get into real danger.
“He must be a strong boy and a steady boy,” he said. “And I must know something about him. Who is he? What is his name?”
“He must be a strong and steady boy,” he said. “And I need to know something about him. Who is he? What’s his name?”
“It’s Dickon,” Mary spoke up suddenly. She felt somehow that everybody who knew the moor must know Dickon. And she was right, too. She saw that in a moment Dr. Craven’s serious face relaxed into a relieved smile.
“It’s Dickon,” Mary said suddenly. She somehow felt that everyone who knew the moor must know Dickon. And she was right. She saw Dr. Craven’s serious face soften into a relieved smile in an instant.
“Oh, Dickon,” he said. “If it is Dickon you will be safe enough. He’s as strong as a moor pony, is Dickon.”
“Oh, Dickon,” he said. “If it's Dickon, you'll be safe enough. He's as strong as a moor pony, that Dickon.”
“And he’s trusty,” said Mary. “He’s th’ trustiest lad i’ Yorkshire.” She had been talking Yorkshire to Colin and she forgot herself.
“And he’s reliable,” said Mary. “He’s the most trustworthy guy in Yorkshire.” She had been speaking in Yorkshire dialect to Colin and she lost track of herself.
“Did Dickon teach you that?” asked Dr. Craven, laughing outright.
“Did Dickon teach you that?” Dr. Craven asked, laughing loudly.
“I’m learning it as if it was French,” said Mary rather coldly. “It’s like a native dialect in India. Very clever people try to learn them. I like it and so does Colin.”
“I’m learning it like it’s French,” said Mary somewhat coldly. “It’s like a native dialect in India. Very smart people try to learn them. I enjoy it, and Colin does too.”
“Well, well,” he said. “If it amuses you perhaps it won’t do you any harm. Did you take your bromide last night, Colin?”
“Well, well,” he said. “If it makes you happy, maybe it won’t hurt you. Did you take your bromide last night, Colin?”
“No,” Colin answered. “I wouldn’t take it at first and after Mary made me quiet she talked me to sleep—in a low voice—about the spring creeping into a garden.”
“No,” Colin replied. “I wouldn't accept it at first and after Mary got me to settle down, she lulled me to sleep—with her soft voice—talking about spring slowly coming into a garden.”
“That sounds soothing,” said Dr. Craven, more perplexed than ever and glancing sideways at Mistress Mary sitting on her stool and looking down silently at the carpet. “You are evidently better, but you must remember—”
“That sounds calming,” Dr. Craven said, more confused than ever as he glanced sideways at Mistress Mary sitting on her stool, silently looking down at the carpet. “You clearly feel better, but you have to remember—”
“I don’t want to remember,” interrupted the Rajah, appearing again. “When I lie by myself and remember I begin to have pains everywhere and I think of things that make me begin to scream because I hate them so. If there was a doctor anywhere who could make you forget you were ill instead of remembering it I would have him brought here.” And he waved a thin hand which ought really to have been covered with royal signet rings made of rubies. “It is because my cousin makes me forget that she makes me better.”
“I don’t want to remember,” interrupted the Rajah, appearing again. “When I lie alone and think back, I start to feel pain all over, and I recall things that make me want to scream because I hate them so much. If there was a doctor anywhere who could make you forget you were sick instead of remembering it, I’d have him brought here.” And he waved a thin hand that should have been adorned with royal signet rings made of rubies. “It’s because my cousin helps me forget that she helps me get better.”
Dr. Craven had never made such a short stay after a “tantrum”; usually he was obliged to remain a very long time and do a great many things. This afternoon he did not give any medicine or leave any new orders and he was spared any disagreeable scenes. When he went downstairs he looked very thoughtful and when he talked to Mrs. Medlock in the library she felt that he was a much puzzled man.
Dr. Craven had never stayed such a short time after a “tantrum”; usually, he had to stick around for a long time and do a lot of things. This afternoon, he didn't give any medicine or leave any new instructions, and he avoided any unpleasant scenes. When he went downstairs, he looked very deep in thought, and when he spoke to Mrs. Medlock in the library, she sensed that he was a very confused man.
“Well, sir,” she ventured, “could you have believed it?”
"Well, sir," she said, "could you have believed it?"
“It is certainly a new state of affairs,” said the doctor. “And there’s no denying it is better than the old one.”
“It’s definitely a new situation,” said the doctor. “And there’s no denying it’s better than the old one.”
“I believe Susan Sowerby’s right—I do that,” said Mrs. Medlock. “I stopped in her cottage on my way to Thwaite yesterday and had a bit of talk with her. And she says to me, ‘Well, Sarah Ann, she mayn’t be a good child, an’ she mayn’t be a pretty one, but she’s a child, an’ children needs children.’ We went to school together, Susan Sowerby and me.”
“I believe Susan Sowerby is right—I really do,” Mrs. Medlock said. “I stopped by her cottage on my way to Thwaite yesterday and had a little chat with her. And she said to me, ‘Well, Sarah Ann, she may not be a good child, and she may not be a pretty one, but she’s a child, and children need other children.’ We went to school together, Susan Sowerby and I.”
“She’s the best sick nurse I know,” said Dr. Craven. “When I find her in a cottage I know the chances are that I shall save my patient.”
“She’s the best nurse I know,” said Dr. Craven. “When I find her in a cottage, I know there’s a good chance I’ll save my patient.”
Mrs. Medlock smiled. She was fond of Susan Sowerby.
Mrs. Medlock smiled. She liked Susan Sowerby.
“She’s got a way with her, has Susan,” she went on quite volubly. “I’ve been thinking all morning of one thing she said yesterday. She says, ‘Once when I was givin’ th’ children a bit of a preach after they’d been fightin’ I ses to ’em all, “When I was at school my jography told as th’ world was shaped like a orange an’ I found out before I was ten that th’ whole orange doesn’t belong to nobody. No one owns more than his bit of a quarter an’ there’s times it seems like there’s not enow quarters to go round. But don’t you—none o’ you—think as you own th’ whole orange or you’ll find out you’re mistaken, an’ you won’t find it out without hard knocks.” ‘What children learns from children,’ she says, ‘is that there’s no sense in grabbin’ at th’ whole orange—peel an’ all. If you do you’ll likely not get even th’ pips, an’ them’s too bitter to eat.’”
“She has a way about her, does Susan,” she continued eagerly. “I’ve been thinking all morning about something she said yesterday. She said, ‘Once, when I was giving the kids a little sermon after they had been fighting, I told them all, “When I was in school, my geography book said the world was shaped like an orange, and I found out before I was ten that the whole orange doesn’t belong to anyone. No one owns more than their little quarter, and sometimes it feels like there aren’t enough quarters to go around. But don’t any of you think you own the whole orange, or you’ll find out you’re mistaken, and you won’t find out without some hard knocks.” What kids learn from kids,’ she says, ‘is that there’s no sense in trying to grab the whole orange—peel and all. If you do, you’ll probably not even get the seeds, and those are too bitter to eat.’”
“She’s a shrewd woman,” said Dr. Craven, putting on his coat.
“She’s a smart woman,” said Dr. Craven, putting on his coat.
“Well, she’s got a way of saying things,” ended Mrs. Medlock,
much pleased. “Sometimes I’ve said to her, ‘Eh! Susan, if you
was a different woman an’ didn’t talk such broad Yorkshire
I’ve seen the times when I should have said you was clever.’”
"Well, she definitely has a way with words," concluded Mrs. Medlock, quite pleased. "Sometimes I've told her, 'Hey, Susan, if you were a different person and didn’t speak such thick Yorkshire, I would have thought you were smart.'"
That night Colin slept without once awakening and when he opened his eyes in the morning he lay still and smiled without knowing it—smiled because he felt so curiously comfortable. It was actually nice to be awake, and he turned over and stretched his limbs luxuriously. He felt as if tight strings which had held him had loosened themselves and let him go. He did not know that Dr. Craven would have said that his nerves had relaxed and rested themselves. Instead of lying and staring at the wall and wishing he had not awakened, his mind was full of the plans he and Mary had made yesterday, of pictures of the garden and of Dickon and his wild creatures. It was so nice to have things to think about. And he had not been awake more than ten minutes when he heard feet running along the corridor and Mary was at the door. The next minute she was in the room and had run across to his bed, bringing with her a waft of fresh air full of the scent of the morning.
That night, Colin slept soundly without waking up, and when he opened his eyes in the morning, he lay still and smiled without realizing it—smiled because he felt so oddly comfortable. It was actually nice to be awake, and he rolled over and stretched his limbs luxuriously. He felt as if the tight strings that had held him had finally loosened and set him free. He didn't know that Dr. Craven would have said his nerves had relaxed and rested. Instead of lying there staring at the wall wishing he had stayed asleep, his mind was full of the plans he and Mary had made yesterday, envisioning the garden and Dickon with his wild creatures. It felt so good to have things to think about. He had barely been awake for ten minutes when he heard footsteps running down the corridor and Mary appeared at the door. In the next moment, she was in the room and had rushed over to his bed, bringing with her a rush of fresh air filled with the scent of the morning.
“You’ve been out! You’ve been out! There’s that nice smell of leaves!” he cried.
“You've been outside! You've been outside! There's that lovely smell of leaves!” he exclaimed.
She had been running and her hair was loose and blown and she was bright with the air and pink-cheeked, though he could not see it.
She had been running, her hair was loose and blowing in the wind, and she was glowing from the fresh air with rosy cheeks, even though he couldn't see it.
“It’s so beautiful!” she said, a little breathless with her speed. “You never saw anything so beautiful! It has come! I thought it had come that other morning, but it was only coming. It is here now! It has come, the Spring! Dickon says so!”
“It’s so beautiful!” she said, a bit out of breath from her excitement. “You’ve never seen anything so beautiful! It has arrived! I thought it had arrived that other morning, but it was just on its way. It’s here now! It has come, Spring! Dickon says so!”
“Has it?” cried Colin, and though he really knew nothing about it he felt his heart beat. He actually sat up in bed.
“Has it?” Colin exclaimed, and even though he didn't really know anything about it, he felt his heart race. He actually sat up in bed.
“Open the window!” he added, laughing half with joyful excitement and half at his own fancy. “Perhaps we may hear golden trumpets!”
“Open the window!” he said, laughing partly with joyful excitement and partly at his own imagination. “Maybe we’ll hear golden trumpets!”
And though he laughed, Mary was at the window in a moment and in a moment more it was opened wide and freshness and softness and scents and birds’ songs were pouring through.
And even though he laughed, Mary was at the window in an instant, and just a moment later, it was thrown open wide, letting in the fresh air, softness, scents, and the songs of birds.
“That’s fresh air,” she said. “Lie on your back and draw in long breaths of it. That’s what Dickon does when he’s lying on the moor. He says he feels it in his veins and it makes him strong and he feels as if he could live forever and ever. Breathe it and breathe it.”
"That's fresh air," she said. "Lie on your back and take deep breaths of it. That's what Dickon does when he's lying on the moor. He says he feels it in his veins, and it makes him strong; he feels like he could live forever. Breathe it in and breathe it out."
She was only repeating what Dickon had told her, but she caught Colin’s fancy.
She was just repeating what Dickon had said, but she caught Colin's attention.
“’Forever and ever’! Does it make him feel like that?” he said, and he did as she told him, drawing in long deep breaths over and over again until he felt that something quite new and delightful was happening to him.
“‘Forever and ever’! Does it make him feel like that?” he asked, and he followed her advice, taking long, deep breaths again and again until he sensed that something completely new and wonderful was happening to him.
Mary was at his bedside again.
Mary was back at his bedside.
“Things are crowding up out of the earth,” she ran on in a hurry. “And there are flowers uncurling and buds on everything and the green veil has covered nearly all the gray and the birds are in such a hurry about their nests for fear they may be too late that some of them are even fighting for places in the secret garden. And the rose-bushes look as wick as wick can be, and there are primroses in the lanes and woods, and the seeds we planted are up, and Dickon has brought the fox and the crow and the squirrels and a new-born lamb.”
“Things are popping up all over the ground,” she said quickly. “There are flowers blooming and buds on everything, and the green is covering almost all the gray. The birds are rushing to build their nests because they're worried they might be too late, and some of them are even fighting for spots in the secret garden. The rose bushes look as lively as can be, there are primroses in the paths and woods, the seeds we planted are growing, and Dickon has brought the fox, the crow, the squirrels, and a newborn lamb.”
And then she paused for breath. The new-born lamb Dickon had found three days before lying by its dead mother among the gorse bushes on the moor. It was not the first motherless lamb he had found and he knew what to do with it. He had taken it to the cottage wrapped in his jacket and he had let it lie near the fire and had fed it with warm milk. It was a soft thing with a darling silly baby face and legs rather long for its body. Dickon had carried it over the moor in his arms and its feeding bottle was in his pocket with a squirrel, and when Mary had sat under a tree with its limp warmness huddled on her lap she had felt as if she were too full of strange joy to speak. A lamb—a lamb! A living lamb who lay on your lap like a baby!
And then she paused to catch her breath. The newborn lamb Dickon had found three days earlier was lying with its dead mother among the gorse bushes on the moor. This wasn’t the first motherless lamb he had found, and he knew exactly what to do. He had taken it to the cottage wrapped in his jacket, let it snuggle near the fire, and fed it warm milk. It was a soft little thing with a cute, silly baby face and legs that seemed a bit long for its body. Dickon had carried it across the moor in his arms, and its feeding bottle was in his pocket along with a squirrel. When Mary sat under a tree with its warm, limp body cuddled on her lap, she felt too full of strange joy to say anything. A lamb—a lamb! A living lamb that lay on your lap like a baby!
She was describing it with great joy and Colin was listening and drawing in long breaths of air when the nurse entered. She started a little at the sight of the open window. She had sat stifling in the room many a warm day because her patient was sure that open windows gave people cold.
She was describing it with so much joy, and Colin was listening, taking deep breaths when the nurse walked in. She flinched a bit at the sight of the open window. She had spent many warm days feeling suffocated in the room because her patient believed that open windows made people sick.
“Are you sure you are not chilly, Master Colin?” she inquired.
“Are you sure you're not cold, Master Colin?” she asked.
“No,” was the answer. “I am breathing long breaths of fresh air. It makes you strong. I am going to get up to the sofa for breakfast. My cousin will have breakfast with me.”
“No,” was the answer. “I’m taking deep breaths of fresh air. It makes you strong. I’m going to get up to the sofa for breakfast. My cousin will have breakfast with me.”
The nurse went away, concealing a smile, to give the order for two breakfasts. She found the servants’ hall a more amusing place than the invalid’s chamber and just now everybody wanted to hear the news from upstairs. There was a great deal of joking about the unpopular young recluse who, as the cook said, “had found his master, and good for him.” The servants’ hall had been very tired of the tantrums, and the butler, who was a man with a family, had more than once expressed his opinion that the invalid would be all the better “for a good hiding.”
The nurse walked away, hiding a smile, to order two breakfasts. She thought the servants' hall was way more entertaining than the sickroom, and everyone was eager to hear the latest gossip from upstairs. There was a lot of teasing about the unpopular young recluse who, as the cook put it, “had found his master, and good for him.” The servants’ hall had grown quite tired of the outbursts, and the butler, a family man, had often said that the invalid would be better off “with a good hiding.”
When Colin was on his sofa and the breakfast for two was put upon the table he made an announcement to the nurse in his most Rajah-like manner.
When Colin was on his sofa and the breakfast for two was set on the table, he made an announcement to the nurse in his most royal manner.
“A boy, and a fox, and a crow, and two squirrels, and a new-born lamb, are coming to see me this morning. I want them brought upstairs as soon as they come,” he said. “You are not to begin playing with the animals in the servants’ hall and keep them there. I want them here.”
“A boy, a fox, a crow, two squirrels, and a newborn lamb are coming to see me this morning. I want them brought upstairs as soon as they arrive,” he said. “You are not to start playing with the animals in the servants’ hall and keep them there. I want them here.”
The nurse gave a slight gasp and tried to conceal it with a cough.
The nurse let out a small gasp and tried to cover it up with a cough.
“Yes, sir,” she answered.
"Yes, sir," she replied.
“I’ll tell you what you can do,” added Colin, waving his hand. “You can tell Martha to bring them here. The boy is Martha’s brother. His name is Dickon and he is an animal charmer.”
“I'll tell you what you can do,” Colin said, waving his hand. “You can ask Martha to bring them here. The boy is Martha's brother. His name is Dickon and he has a way with animals.”
“I hope the animals won’t bite, Master Colin,” said the nurse.
“I hope the animals won’t bite, Master Colin,” the nurse said.
“I told you he was a charmer,” said Colin austerely. “Charmers’ animals never bite.”
“I told you he was charming,” Colin said sternly. “Charming people’s pets never bite.”
“There are snake-charmers in India,” said Mary. “And they can put their snakes’ heads in their mouths.”
“There are snake charmers in India,” Mary said. “And they can put the heads of their snakes in their mouths.”
“Goodness!” shuddered the nurse.
“Wow!” shuddered the nurse.
They ate their breakfast with the morning air pouring in upon them. Colin’s breakfast was a very good one and Mary watched him with serious interest.
They had their breakfast with the morning air streaming in around them. Colin's breakfast was quite good, and Mary watched him with keen interest.
“You will begin to get fatter just as I did,” she said. “I never wanted my breakfast when I was in India and now I always want it.”
“You’ll start gaining weight just like I did,” she said. “I never wanted breakfast when I was in India, and now I always crave it.”
“I wanted mine this morning,” said Colin. “Perhaps it was the fresh air. When do you think Dickon will come?”
“I wanted mine this morning,” Colin said. “Maybe it was the fresh air. When do you think Dickon will come?”
He was not long in coming. In about ten minutes Mary held up her hand.
He arrived quickly. In about ten minutes, Mary raised her hand.
“Listen!” she said. “Did you hear a caw?”
“Hey!” she said. “Did you hear a caw?”
Colin listened and heard it, the oddest sound in the world to hear inside a house, a hoarse “caw-caw.”
Colin listened and heard it, the strangest sound to hear inside a house, a hoarse “caw-caw.”
“Yes,” he answered.
“Yeah,” he replied.
“That’s Soot,” said Mary. “Listen again. Do you hear a bleat—a tiny one?”
"That's Soot," Mary said. "Listen closely. Do you hear a little bleat?"
“Oh, yes!” cried Colin, quite flushing.
“Oh, yeah!” shouted Colin, his face turning red.
“That’s the new-born lamb,” said Mary. “He’s coming.”
“That’s the baby lamb,” said Mary. “He’s coming.”
Dickon’s moorland boots were thick and clumsy and though he tried to walk quietly they made a clumping sound as he walked through the long corridors. Mary and Colin heard him marching—marching, until he passed through the tapestry door on to the soft carpet of Colin’s own passage.
Dickon's moorland boots were heavy and awkward, and even though he tried to walk softly, they made a loud clumping noise as he moved through the long hallways. Mary and Colin could hear him marching—marching—until he passed through the tapestry door onto the soft carpet of Colin's own hallway.
“If you please, sir,” announced Martha, opening the door, “if you please, sir, here’s Dickon an’ his creatures.”
“If you don’t mind, sir,” Martha said as she opened the door, “if you don’t mind, sir, here’s Dickon and his animals.”
Dickon came in smiling his nicest wide smile. The new-born lamb was in his arms and the little red fox trotted by his side. Nut sat on his left shoulder and Soot on his right and Shell’s head and paws peeped out of his coat pocket.
Dickon walked in, beaming his biggest smile. He had a newborn lamb in his arms, and a little red fox trotted beside him. Nut was perched on his left shoulder, Soot on his right, and Shell’s head and paws peeked out of his coat pocket.
Colin slowly sat up and stared and stared—as he had stared when he first saw Mary; but this was a stare of wonder and delight. The truth was that in spite of all he had heard he had not in the least understood what this boy would be like and that his fox and his crow and his squirrels and his lamb were so near to him and his friendliness that they seemed almost to be part of himself. Colin had never talked to a boy in his life and he was so overwhelmed by his own pleasure and curiosity that he did not even think of speaking.
Colin slowly sat up and stared and stared—as he had when he first saw Mary; but this was a stare of wonder and delight. The truth was that despite everything he had heard, he hadn’t really understood what this boy would be like and how close his fox, crow, squirrels, and lamb felt to him, almost like they were part of him. Colin had never spoken to a boy before, and he was so filled with his own joy and curiosity that he didn't even think to say anything.
But Dickon did not feel the least shy or awkward. He had not felt embarrassed because the crow had not known his language and had only stared and had not spoken to him the first time they met. Creatures were always like that until they found out about you. He walked over to Colin’s sofa and put the new-born lamb quietly on his lap, and immediately the little creature turned to the warm velvet dressing-gown and began to nuzzle and nuzzle into its folds and butt its tight-curled head with soft impatience against his side. Of course no boy could have helped speaking then.
But Dickon didn’t feel shy or awkward at all. He wasn’t embarrassed because the crow hadn’t understood his language and had just stared at him without saying anything the first time they met. Animals always acted that way until they got to know you. He walked over to Colin’s sofa and gently placed the newborn lamb on his lap, and right away the little creature turned to the warm velvet robe and started to nuzzle into its folds, butting its tightly curled head against his side with soft impatience. Of course, no boy could resist talking then.
“What is it doing?” cried Colin. “What does it want?”
“What is it doing?” Colin yelled. “What does it want?”
“It wants its mother,” said Dickon, smiling more and more. “I brought it to thee a bit hungry because I knowed tha’d like to see it feed.”
“It wants its mother,” Dickon said, smiling more and more. “I brought it to you a little hungry because I knew you’d like to see it eat.”
He knelt down by the sofa and took a feeding-bottle from his pocket.
He crouched by the sofa and pulled a bottle from his pocket.
“Come on, little ’un,” he said, turning the small woolly white head with a gentle brown hand. “This is what tha’s after. Tha’ll get more out o’ this than tha’ will out o’ silk velvet coats. There now,” and he pushed the rubber tip of the bottle into the nuzzling mouth and the lamb began to suck it with ravenous ecstasy.
“Come on, little one,” he said, turning the small, fluffy white head with a gentle brown hand. “This is what you’re after. You’ll get more out of this than you will out of silk velvet coats. There now,” and he pushed the rubber tip of the bottle into the nuzzling mouth, and the lamb started to suck it with ravenous joy.
After that there was no wondering what to say. By the time the lamb fell asleep questions poured forth and Dickon answered them all. He told them how he had found the lamb just as the sun was rising three mornings ago. He had been standing on the moor listening to a skylark and watching him swing higher and higher into the sky until he was only a speck in the heights of blue.
After that, it was clear what to say. By the time the lamb fell asleep, questions started flowing, and Dickon answered them all. He explained how he had found the lamb just as the sun was coming up three mornings ago. He had been standing on the moor, listening to a skylark and watching it soar higher and higher into the sky until it was just a tiny dot against the blue.
“I’d almost lost him but for his song an’ I was wonderin’ how a chap could hear it when it seemed as if he’d get out o’ th’ world in a minute—an’ just then I heard somethin’ else far off among th’ gorse bushes. It was a weak bleatin’ an’ I knowed it was a new lamb as was hungry an’ I knowed it wouldn’t be hungry if it hadn’t lost its mother somehow, so I set off searchin’. Eh! I did have a look for it. I went in an’ out among th’ gorse bushes an’ round an’ round an’ I always seemed to take th’ wrong turnin’. But at last I seed a bit o’ white by a rock on top o’ th’ moor an’ I climbed up an’ found th’ little ’un half dead wi’ cold an’ clemmin’.”
"I was almost about to lose him, but then I heard his song, and I was wondering how a guy could hear it when it felt like he was about to slip away from this world any second. Just then, I heard something else in the distance among the gorse bushes. It was a faint bleating, and I realized it was a hungry new lamb. I knew it wouldn’t be hungry if it hadn’t lost its mother somehow, so I started searching. Oh! I really looked for it. I went in and out among the gorse bushes, circling around, but I always seemed to take the wrong turn. But finally, I spotted a little bit of white by a rock on top of the moor, so I climbed up and found the little one half-dead from the cold and starving."
While he talked, Soot flew solemnly in and out of the open window and cawed remarks about the scenery while Nut and Shell made excursions into the big trees outside and ran up and down trunks and explored branches. Captain curled up near Dickon, who sat on the hearth-rug from preference.
While he talked, Soot flew in and out of the open window, cawing comments about the scenery, while Nut and Shell ventured into the large trees outside, running up and down the trunks and exploring the branches. Captain curled up near Dickon, who preferred to sit on the hearth rug.
They looked at the pictures in the gardening books and Dickon knew all the flowers by their country names and knew exactly which ones were already growing in the secret garden.
They looked at the images in the gardening books, and Dickon knew all the flowers by their common names and knew exactly which ones were already blooming in the secret garden.
“I couldna’ say that there name,” he said, pointing to one under which was written “Aquilegia,” “but us calls that a columbine, an’ that there one it’s a snapdragon and they both grow wild in hedges, but these is garden ones an’ they’re bigger an’ grander. There’s some big clumps o’ columbine in th’ garden. They’ll look like a bed o’ blue an’ white butterflies flutterin’ when they’re out.”
“I can’t say that name,” he said, pointing to one that was labeled “Aquilegia.” “We call that a columbine, and that one over there is a snapdragon. They both grow wild in hedges, but these are garden varieties and they're bigger and more impressive. There are some big clumps of columbine in the garden. They’ll look like a bed of blue and white butterflies fluttering when they bloom.”
“I’m going to see them,” cried Colin. “I am going to see them!”
“I’m going to see them,” Colin shouted. “I am going to see them!”
“Aye, that tha’ mun,” said Mary quite seriously. “An’ tha’ munnot lose no time about it.”
“Aye, that you must,” said Mary quite seriously. “And you must not waste any time about it.”
CHAPTER XX.
“I SHALL LIVE FOREVER—AND EVER—AND EVER!”
But they were obliged to wait more than a week because first there came some very windy days and then Colin was threatened with a cold, which two things happening one after the other would no doubt have thrown him into a rage but that there was so much careful and mysterious planning to do and almost every day Dickon came in, if only for a few minutes, to talk about what was happening on the moor and in the lanes and hedges and on the borders of streams. The things he had to tell about otters’ and badgers’ and water-rats’ houses, not to mention birds’ nests and field-mice and their burrows, were enough to make you almost tremble with excitement when you heard all the intimate details from an animal charmer and realized with what thrilling eagerness and anxiety the whole busy underworld was working.
But they had to wait over a week because first there were some really windy days and then Colin was at risk of catching a cold. Normally, these two things happening one after another would have made him furious, but there was so much careful and mysterious planning to do. Almost every day, Dickon would stop by, even if only for a few minutes, to share what was going on in the moor, the lanes, the hedges, and the edges of the streams. The stories he told about otters, badgers, and water rats, not to mention birds' nests and field mice and their burrows, were enough to make you almost tremble with excitement as you heard all the intimate details from an animal charmer and realized how eagerly and anxiously the whole busy underworld was working.
“They’re same as us,” said Dickon, “only they have to build their homes every year. An’ it keeps ’em so busy they fair scuffle to get ’em done.”
“They’re just like us,” said Dickon, “except they have to build their homes every year. And it keeps them so busy they really rush to get them done.”
The most absorbing thing, however, was the preparations to be made before Colin could be transported with sufficient secrecy to the garden. No one must see the chair-carriage and Dickon and Mary after they turned a certain corner of the shrubbery and entered upon the walk outside the ivied walls. As each day passed, Colin had become more and more fixed in his feeling that the mystery surrounding the garden was one of its greatest charms. Nothing must spoil that. No one must ever suspect that they had a secret. People must think that he was simply going out with Mary and Dickon because he liked them and did not object to their looking at him. They had long and quite delightful talks about their route. They would go up this path and down that one and cross the other and go round among the fountain flower-beds as if they were looking at the “bedding-out plants” the head gardener, Mr. Roach, had been having arranged. That would seem such a rational thing to do that no one would think it at all mysterious. They would turn into the shrubbery walks and lose themselves until they came to the long walls. It was almost as serious and elaborately thought out as the plans of march made by great generals in time of war.
The most fascinating thing, though, was the preparation needed before Colin could be secretly taken to the garden. No one must see the chair-carriage and Dickon and Mary after they turned a certain corner of the bushes and stepped onto the path outside the ivy-covered walls. With each passing day, Colin felt more and more convinced that the mystery surrounding the garden was one of its biggest appeals. Nothing should ruin that. No one must ever guess that they had a secret. People had to think he was just going out with Mary and Dickon because he liked them and didn’t mind them looking at him. They had long and really enjoyable chats about their route. They would go up this path and down that one, cross another, and wander among the fountain flowerbeds as if they were checking out the “bedding-out plants” that the head gardener, Mr. Roach, had been arranging. That would seem so reasonable that no one would suspect anything strange. They would turn into the shrubbery paths and get lost until they reached the long walls. It was almost as serious and carefully plotted out as the strategies created by great generals during wartime.
Rumors of the new and curious things which were occurring in the invalid’s apartments had of course filtered through the servants’ hall into the stable yards and out among the gardeners, but notwithstanding this, Mr. Roach was startled one day when he received orders from Master Colin’s room to the effect that he must report himself in the apartment no outsider had ever seen, as the invalid himself desired to speak to him.
Rumors about the strange and interesting things happening in the invalid’s rooms had spread through the staff area, into the stables, and out to the gardeners. Still, Mr. Roach was taken aback one day when he got orders from Master Colin’s room saying that he needed to check in the room no one outside had ever seen, as the invalid wanted to talk to him.
“Well, well,” he said to himself as he hurriedly changed his coat, “what’s to do now? His Royal Highness that wasn’t to be looked at calling up a man he’s never set eyes on.”
“Well, well,” he said to himself as he quickly changed his coat, “what’s going on now? His Royal Highness, who wasn’t supposed to be seen, is calling for a man he’s never even met."
Mr. Roach was not without curiosity. He had never caught even a glimpse of the boy and had heard a dozen exaggerated stories about his uncanny looks and ways and his insane tempers. The thing he had heard oftenest was that he might die at any moment and there had been numerous fanciful descriptions of a humped back and helpless limbs, given by people who had never seen him.
Mr. Roach was definitely curious. He had never even seen the boy and had heard a ton of exaggerated stories about his strange looks, behavior, and crazy moods. The most common thing he heard was that the boy might die at any moment, and there were many imaginative descriptions of a humped back and weak limbs, shared by people who had never laid eyes on him.
“Things are changing in this house, Mr. Roach,” said Mrs. Medlock, as she led him up the back staircase to the corridor on to which opened the hitherto mysterious chamber.
“Things are changing in this house, Mr. Roach,” said Mrs. Medlock, as she took him up the back stairs to the hallway that led to the previously mysterious room.
“Let’s hope they’re changing for the better, Mrs. Medlock,” he answered.
“Let’s hope they’re changing for the better, Mrs. Medlock,” he replied.
“They couldn’t well change for the worse,” she continued; “and queer as it all is there’s them as finds their duties made a lot easier to stand up under. Don’t you be surprised, Mr. Roach, if you find yourself in the middle of a menagerie and Martha Sowerby’s Dickon more at home than you or me could ever be.”
“They couldn’t possibly get any worse,” she went on; “and as strange as it all is, there are those who find that their responsibilities are much easier to handle. Don’t be surprised, Mr. Roach, if you find yourself in the middle of a zoo and Martha Sowerby’s Dickon feels more at home than either of us ever could.”
There really was a sort of Magic about Dickon, as Mary always privately believed. When Mr. Roach heard his name he smiled quite leniently.
There was definitely something magical about Dickon, as Mary always secretly thought. When Mr. Roach heard his name, he smiled quite kindly.
“He’d be at home in Buckingham Palace or at the bottom of a coal mine,” he said. “And yet it’s not impudence, either. He’s just fine, is that lad.”
“He’d fit in at Buckingham Palace or down in a coal mine,” he said. “And it’s not arrogance, either. That kid is just fine.”
It was perhaps well he had been prepared or he might have been startled. When the bedroom door was opened a large crow, which seemed quite at home perched on the high back of a carven chair, announced the entrance of a visitor by saying “Caw—Caw” quite loudly. In spite of Mrs. Medlock’s warning, Mr. Roach only just escaped being sufficiently undignified to jump backward.
It was probably a good thing he was prepared, or he might have been surprised. When the bedroom door opened, a large crow that seemed right at home sitting on the high back of an ornate chair announced the arrival of a visitor by loudly saying, “Caw—Caw.” Despite Mrs. Medlock’s warning, Mr. Roach barely managed to avoid being undignified enough to jump backward.
The young Rajah was neither in bed nor on his sofa. He was sitting in an armchair and a young lamb was standing by him shaking its tail in feeding-lamb fashion as Dickon knelt giving it milk from its bottle. A squirrel was perched on Dickon’s bent back attentively nibbling a nut. The little girl from India was sitting on a big footstool looking on.
The young Rajah was neither in bed nor on his couch. He was sitting in an armchair while a young lamb stood by him, wagging its tail in a feeding-lamb way, as Dickon knelt next to it, giving it milk from a bottle. A squirrel was perched on Dickon’s bent back, nibbling on a nut. The little girl from India was sitting on a large footstool, watching.
“Here is Mr. Roach, Master Colin,” said Mrs. Medlock.
“Here’s Mr. Roach, Master Colin,” said Mrs. Medlock.
The young Rajah turned and looked his servitor over—at least that was what the head gardener felt happened.
The young Rajah turned and looked his servant up and down—at least that’s what the head gardener thought happened.
“Oh, you are Roach, are you?” he said. “I sent for you to give you some very important orders.”
“Oh, so you’re Roach?” he said. “I called for you to give you some really important instructions.”
“Very good, sir,” answered Roach, wondering if he was to receive instructions to fell all the oaks in the park or to transform the orchards into water-gardens.
“Sounds great, sir,” replied Roach, curious if he would get instructions to cut down all the oaks in the park or to turn the orchards into water gardens.
“I am going out in my chair this afternoon,” said Colin. “If the fresh air agrees with me I may go out every day. When I go, none of the gardeners are to be anywhere near the Long Walk by the garden walls. No one is to be there. I shall go out about two o’clock and everyone must keep away until I send word that they may go back to their work.”
“I’m going out in my chair this afternoon,” Colin said. “If the fresh air does me good, I might go out every day. When I do, none of the gardeners are allowed anywhere near the Long Walk by the garden walls. No one is to be there. I’ll go out around two o’clock, and everyone has to stay away until I let them know it’s okay to return to their work.”
“Very good, sir,” replied Mr. Roach, much relieved to hear that the oaks might remain and that the orchards were safe.
“Great, sir,” replied Mr. Roach, feeling much better knowing that the oaks might stay and that the orchards were safe.
“Mary,” said Colin, turning to her, “what is that thing you say in India when you have finished talking and want people to go?”
“Mary,” Colin said, turning to her, “what’s that thing you say in India when you’re done talking and want people to leave?”
“You say, ‘You have my permission to go,’” answered Mary.
“You say, ‘You have my permission to go,’” Mary replied.
The Rajah waved his hand.
The Rajah waved his hand.
“You have my permission to go, Roach,” he said. “But, remember, this is very important.”
“You can go, Roach,” he said. “But remember, this is really important.”
“Caw—Caw!” remarked the crow hoarsely but not impolitely.
“Caw—Caw!” the crow said hoarsely, but not rudely.
“Very good, sir. Thank you, sir,” said Mr. Roach, and Mrs. Medlock took him out of the room.
“Very good, sir. Thank you, sir,” said Mr. Roach, and Mrs. Medlock led him out of the room.
Outside in the corridor, being a rather good-natured man, he smiled until he almost laughed.
Outside in the hallway, being a pretty good-natured guy, he smiled until he almost burst out laughing.
“My word!” he said, “he’s got a fine lordly way with him, hasn’t he? You’d think he was a whole Royal Family rolled into one—Prince Consort and all.”
“Wow!” he said, “he really carries himself like a lord, doesn’t he? You’d think he was an entire Royal Family wrapped up in one—Prince Consort and all.”
“Eh!” protested Mrs. Medlock, “we’ve had to let him trample all over everyone of us ever since he had feet and he thinks that’s what folks was born for.”
“Eh!” protested Mrs. Medlock, “we’ve had to let him trample all over every one of us ever since he started walking, and he thinks that’s what people were born for.”
“Perhaps he’ll grow out of it, if he lives,” suggested Mr. Roach.
“Maybe he'll get over it, if he survives,” suggested Mr. Roach.
“Well, there’s one thing pretty sure,” said Mrs. Medlock. “If he does live and that Indian child stays here I’ll warrant she teaches him that the whole orange does not belong to him, as Susan Sowerby says. And he’ll be likely to find out the size of his own quarter.”
“Well, there’s one thing I’m pretty sure of,” said Mrs. Medlock. “If he survives and that Indian child stays here, I bet she teaches him that the whole orange doesn’t belong to him, just like Susan Sowerby says. And he’s likely to find out the size of his own part.”
Inside the room Colin was leaning back on his cushions.
Inside the room, Colin was reclining against his cushions.
“It’s all safe now,” he said. “And this afternoon I shall see it—this afternoon I shall be in it!”
“It’s all safe now,” he said. “And this afternoon I’ll see it—this afternoon I’ll be in it!”
Dickon went back to the garden with his creatures and Mary stayed with Colin. She did not think he looked tired but he was very quiet before their lunch came and he was quiet while they were eating it. She wondered why and asked him about it.
Dickon returned to the garden with his animals, while Mary stayed with Colin. She didn’t think he looked tired, but he was really quiet before their lunch arrived and remained quiet while they were eating. She wondered why and asked him about it.
“What big eyes you’ve got, Colin,” she said. “When you are thinking they get as big as saucers. What are you thinking about now?”
“What big eyes you have, Colin,” she said. “When you’re thinking, they get as big as saucers. What are you thinking about now?”
“I can’t help thinking about what it will look like,” he answered.
“I can’t stop thinking about what it will look like,” he replied.
“The garden?” asked Mary.
“Is it the garden?” asked Mary.
“The springtime,” he said. “I was thinking that I’ve really never seen it before. I scarcely ever went out and when I did go I never looked at it. I didn’t even think about it.”
“Spring,” he said. “I was just realizing that I’ve never really seen it before. I hardly ever went out, and when I did, I never paid attention to it. I didn’t even think about it.”
“I never saw it in India because there wasn’t any,” said Mary.
“I never saw it in India because it didn't exist,” said Mary.
Shut in and morbid as his life had been, Colin had more imagination than she had and at least he had spent a good deal of time looking at wonderful books and pictures.
Shut away and gloomy as his life had been, Colin had a stronger imagination than she did, and at least he had spent a lot of time exploring amazing books and pictures.
“That morning when you ran in and said ‘It’s come! It’s come!’, you made me feel quite queer. It sounded as if things were coming with a great procession and big bursts and wafts of music. I’ve a picture like it in one of my books—crowds of lovely people and children with garlands and branches with blossoms on them, everyone laughing and dancing and crowding and playing on pipes. That was why I said, ‘Perhaps we shall hear golden trumpets’ and told you to throw open the window.”
“That morning when you burst in and said, ‘It’s here! It’s here!’, you made me feel really strange. It sounded like something exciting was arriving with a grand parade and blasts of music. I have an image like that in one of my books—lots of beautiful people and children with flower crowns and branches with blossoms, everyone laughing, dancing, playing music, and having fun. That’s why I said, ‘Maybe we’ll hear golden trumpets’ and asked you to throw open the window.”
“How funny!” said Mary. “That’s really just what it feels like. And if all the flowers and leaves and green things and birds and wild creatures danced past at once, what a crowd it would be! I’m sure they’d dance and sing and flute and that would be the wafts of music.”
“How funny!” said Mary. “That’s exactly how it feels. And if all the flowers, leaves, green things, birds, and wild animals danced by at the same time, what a crowd it would be! I’m sure they’d dance, sing, and play flutes, and that would create waves of music.”
They both laughed but it was not because the idea was laughable but because they both so liked it.
They both laughed, but it wasn't because the idea was ridiculous; it was because they both really liked it.
A little later the nurse made Colin ready. She noticed that instead of lying like a log while his clothes were put on he sat up and made some efforts to help himself, and he talked and laughed with Mary all the time.
A little later, the nurse got Colin ready. She saw that instead of just lying there like a log while she dressed him, he sat up and tried to help himself. He talked and laughed with Mary the whole time.
“This is one of his good days, sir,” she said to Dr. Craven, who dropped in to inspect him. “He’s in such good spirits that it makes him stronger.”
“This is one of his good days, sir,” she told Dr. Craven, who came by to check on him. “He’s in such good spirits that it makes him feel stronger.”
“I’ll call in again later in the afternoon, after he has come in,” said Dr. Craven. “I must see how the going out agrees with him. I wish,” in a very low voice, “that he would let you go with him.”
“I’ll check in again later this afternoon, after he arrives,” said Dr. Craven. “I need to see how the outing affects him. I wish,” he said very quietly, “that he would let you go with him.”
“I’d rather give up the case this moment, sir, than even stay here while it’s suggested,” answered the nurse. With sudden firmness.
“I’d rather give up the case right now, sir, than even stay here while it’s being suggested,” the nurse replied with sudden firmness.
“I hadn’t really decided to suggest it,” said the doctor, with his slight nervousness. “We’ll try the experiment. Dickon’s a lad I’d trust with a new-born child.”
“I hadn’t really made up my mind to suggest it,” said the doctor, feeling a bit nervous. “We’ll give the experiment a shot. Dickon’s a kid I’d trust with a newborn.”
The strongest footman in the house carried Colin downstairs and put him in his wheeled chair near which Dickon waited outside. After the manservant had arranged his rugs and cushions the Rajah waved his hand to him and to the nurse.
The strongest footman in the house carried Colin downstairs and set him in his wheeled chair where Dickon was waiting outside. After the manservant adjusted his rugs and cushions, the Rajah waved his hand to him and the nurse.
“You have my permission to go,” he said, and they both disappeared quickly and it must be confessed giggled when they were safely inside the house.
“You have my permission to go,” he said, and they both vanished quickly, and it has to be admitted they giggled once they were safely inside the house.
Dickon began to push the wheeled chair slowly and steadily. Mistress Mary walked beside it and Colin leaned back and lifted his face to the sky. The arch of it looked very high and the small snowy clouds seemed like white birds floating on outspread wings below its crystal blueness. The wind swept in soft big breaths down from the moor and was strange with a wild clear scented sweetness. Colin kept lifting his thin chest to draw it in, and his big eyes looked as if it were they which were listening—listening, instead of his ears.
Dickon started to push the wheelchair slowly and steadily. Mistress Mary walked alongside it while Colin leaned back and tilted his face toward the sky. It looked so high, and the small, fluffy clouds appeared like white birds gliding with their wings spread below the clear blue above. The wind flowed in gentle, big gusts from the moor, carrying a wild and sweet scent. Colin continued to lift his thin chest to take it all in, and his big eyes seemed to be the ones listening—listening, instead of his ears.
“There are so many sounds of singing and humming and calling out,” he said. “What is that scent the puffs of wind bring?”
“There are so many sounds of singing and humming and calling out,” he said. “What is that scent the breezes bring?”
“It’s gorse on th’ moor that’s openin’ out,” answered Dickon. “Eh! th’ bees are at it wonderful today.”
“It’s gorse on the moor that’s blooming,” replied Dickon. “Wow! The bees are really active today.”
Not a human creature was to be caught sight of in the paths they took. In fact every gardener or gardener’s lad had been witched away. But they wound in and out among the shrubbery and out and round the fountain beds, following their carefully planned route for the mere mysterious pleasure of it. But when at last they turned into the Long Walk by the ivied walls the excited sense of an approaching thrill made them, for some curious reason they could not have explained, begin to speak in whispers.
Not a single person could be seen on the paths they took. In fact, every gardener or gardener’s apprentice had mysteriously disappeared. But they meandered among the bushes and around the fountain beds, sticking to their carefully planned route just for the sake of the mysterious enjoyment it brought them. However, when they finally entered the Long Walk by the ivy-covered walls, the thrilling sense of something exciting about to happen caused them, for some strange reason they couldn't explain, to start speaking in whispers.
“This is it,” breathed Mary. “This is where I used to walk up and down and wonder and wonder.”
“This is it,” Mary said, taking a deep breath. “This is where I used to walk back and forth, pondering and pondering.”
“Is it?” cried Colin, and his eyes began to search the ivy with eager curiousness. “But I can see nothing,” he whispered. “There is no door.”
“Is it?” Colin exclaimed, and his eyes started to scan the ivy with eager curiosity. “But I can’t see anything,” he whispered. “There’s no door.”
“That’s what I thought,” said Mary.
“That's what I thought,” Mary said.
Then there was a lovely breathless silence and the chair wheeled on.
Then there was a beautiful, breathless silence, and the chair moved on.
“That is the garden where Ben Weatherstaff works,” said Mary.
"That's the garden where Ben Weatherstaff works," Mary said.
“Is it?” said Colin.
"Is it?" Colin asked.
A few yards more and Mary whispered again.
A few more yards and Mary whispered again.
“This is where the robin flew over the wall,” she said.
“This is where the robin flew over the wall,” she said.
“Is it?” cried Colin. “Oh! I wish he’d come again!”
“Is it?” Colin exclaimed. “Oh! I wish he’d come back!”
“And that,” said Mary with solemn delight, pointing under a big lilac bush, “is where he perched on the little heap of earth and showed me the key.”
“And that,” said Mary with serious joy, pointing under a big lilac bush, “is where he sat on the small mound of dirt and showed me the key.”
Then Colin sat up.
Then Colin sat up.
“Where? Where? There?” he cried, and his eyes were as big as the wolf’s in Red Riding-Hood, when Red Riding-Hood felt called upon to remark on them. Dickon stood still and the wheeled chair stopped.
“Where? Where? There?” he shouted, and his eyes were as wide as the wolf’s in Little Red Riding Hood when she commented on them. Dickon stood still and the wheelchair came to a halt.
“And this,” said Mary, stepping on to the bed close to the ivy, “is where I went to talk to him when he chirped at me from the top of the wall. And this is the ivy the wind blew back,” and she took hold of the hanging green curtain.
“And this,” said Mary, stepping onto the bed near the ivy, “is where I went to talk to him when he chirped at me from the top of the wall. And this is the ivy that the wind blew back,” and she grabbed hold of the hanging green curtain.
“Oh! is it—is it!” gasped Colin.
“Oh! Is it—Is it!” gasped Colin.
“And here is the handle, and here is the door. Dickon push him in—push him in quickly!”
“And here is the handle, and here is the door. Dickon, push him in—push him in quickly!”
And Dickon did it with one strong, steady, splendid push.
And Dickon did it with one strong, steady, amazing push.
But Colin had actually dropped back against his cushions, even though he gasped with delight, and he had covered his eyes with his hands and held them there shutting out everything until they were inside and the chair stopped as if by magic and the door was closed. Not till then did he take them away and look round and round and round as Dickon and Mary had done. And over walls and earth and trees and swinging sprays and tendrils the fair green veil of tender little leaves had crept, and in the grass under the trees and the gray urns in the alcoves and here and there everywhere were touches or splashes of gold and purple and white and the trees were showing pink and snow above his head and there were fluttering of wings and faint sweet pipes and humming and scents and scents. And the sun fell warm upon his face like a hand with a lovely touch. And in wonder Mary and Dickon stood and stared at him. He looked so strange and different because a pink glow of color had actually crept all over him—ivory face and neck and hands and all.
But Colin had actually leaned back against his cushions, even though he gasped with delight, and he covered his eyes with his hands, holding them there to block out everything until they were inside, the chair stopping as if by magic and the door closing. Only then did he take his hands away and look around and around just like Dickon and Mary had done. Over the walls, the earth, the trees, and the swinging sprays and tendrils, a beautiful green veil of tiny leaves had spread, and in the grass under the trees and the gray urns in the alcoves, there were touches or splashes of gold, purple, and white. The trees were showing pink and white blossoms above his head, and he could hear fluttering wings, faint sweet melodies, humming, and lovely scents. The sun warmed his face like a gentle hand. Mary and Dickon stood in wonder, staring at him. He looked so different because a pink glow of color had spread all over him—his ivory face, neck, and hands.
“I shall get well! I shall get well!” he cried out. “Mary! Dickon! I shall get well! And I shall live forever and ever and ever!”
“I’m going to get better! I’m going to get better!” he shouted. “Mary! Dickon! I’m going to get better! And I’m going to live forever and ever and ever!”
CHAPTER XXI.
BEN WEATHERSTAFF
One of the strange things about living in the world is that it is only now and then one is quite sure one is going to live forever and ever and ever. One knows it sometimes when one gets up at the tender solemn dawn-time and goes out and stands alone and throws one’s head far back and looks up and up and watches the pale sky slowly changing and flushing and marvelous unknown things happening until the East almost makes one cry out and one’s heart stands still at the strange unchanging majesty of the rising of the sun—which has been happening every morning for thousands and thousands and thousands of years. One knows it then for a moment or so. And one knows it sometimes when one stands by oneself in a wood at sunset and the mysterious deep gold stillness slanting through and under the branches seems to be saying slowly again and again something one cannot quite hear, however much one tries. Then sometimes the immense quiet of the dark blue at night with millions of stars waiting and watching makes one sure; and sometimes a sound of far-off music makes it true; and sometimes a look in someone’s eyes.
One of the odd things about living in this world is that every now and then, you feel completely certain that you’re going to live forever. You sometimes feel this when you get up early in the morning, stand outside alone, throw your head back, and look up at the sky, watching it slowly change and glow with amazing, unknown things happening until the East almost makes you cry out and your heart stops at the strange, timeless beauty of the sunrise—a daily event that has been happening for thousands and thousands of years. You feel it for a moment then. And you also feel it sometimes when you’re by yourself in a forest at sunset, where the deep gold stillness filtering through the branches seems to be whispering something you can’t quite make out, no matter how hard you try. Then sometimes, the vast calm of the dark blue night filled with millions of stars waiting and watching makes you sure; sometimes, the sound of distant music proves it; and sometimes, it’s just a look in someone’s eyes.
And it was like that with Colin when he first saw and heard and felt the Springtime inside the four high walls of a hidden garden. That afternoon the whole world seemed to devote itself to being perfect and radiantly beautiful and kind to one boy. Perhaps out of pure heavenly goodness the spring came and crowded everything it possibly could into that one place. More than once Dickon paused in what he was doing and stood still with a sort of growing wonder in his eyes, shaking his head softly.
And that's how it was for Colin when he first saw, heard, and felt the spring inside the four tall walls of a hidden garden. That afternoon, the entire world seemed focused on being perfect, stunningly beautiful, and kind to just one boy. Maybe out of pure goodness, spring filled that one place with everything it could. More than once, Dickon stopped what he was doing and stood still, a look of growing wonder in his eyes, shaking his head gently.
“Eh! it is graidely,” he said. “I’m twelve goin’ on thirteen an’ there’s a lot o’ afternoons in thirteen years, but seems to me like I never seed one as graidely as this ’ere.”
“Hey! It’s amazing,” he said. “I’m twelve going on thirteen and there have been a lot of afternoons in thirteen years, but it seems to me like I’ve never seen one as amazing as this one.”
“Aye, it is a graidely one,” said Mary, and she sighed for mere joy. “I’ll warrant it’s the graidelest one as ever was in this world.”
“Yeah, it’s really great,” said Mary, and she sighed with pure joy. “I bet it’s the greatest one that’s ever been in this world.”
“Does tha’ think,” said Colin with dreamy carefulness, “as happen it was made loike this ’ere all o’ purpose for me?”
“Do you think,” said Colin with dreamy caution, “that maybe it was made like this all on purpose for me?”
“My word!” cried Mary admiringly, “that there is a bit o’ good Yorkshire. Tha’rt shapin’ first-rate—that tha’ art.”
“My goodness!” exclaimed Mary with admiration, “that right there is some good Yorkshire. You’re looking fantastic—that you are.”
And delight reigned.
And joy reigned.
They drew the chair under the plum-tree, which was snow-white with blossoms and musical with bees. It was like a king’s canopy, a fairy king’s. There were flowering cherry-trees near and apple-trees whose buds were pink and white, and here and there one had burst open wide. Between the blossoming branches of the canopy bits of blue sky looked down like wonderful eyes.
They pulled the chair under the plum tree, which was covered in snow-white blossoms and buzzing with bees. It resembled a king's canopy, a fairy king's. Nearby, there were flowering cherry trees and apple trees with pink and white buds, and occasionally one had fully bloomed. Through the blossoming branches of the canopy, glimmers of blue sky peeked down like beautiful eyes.
Mary and Dickon worked a little here and there and Colin watched them. They brought him things to look at—buds which were opening, buds which were tight closed, bits of twig whose leaves were just showing green, the feather of a woodpecker which had dropped on the grass, the empty shell of some bird early hatched. Dickon pushed the chair slowly round and round the garden, stopping every other moment to let him look at wonders springing out of the earth or trailing down from trees. It was like being taken in state round the country of a magic king and queen and shown all the mysterious riches it contained.
Mary and Dickon worked a bit here and there while Colin watched them. They brought him things to see—buds that were opening, buds that were tightly closed, little twigs with leaves just starting to show green, a woodpecker feather that had fallen on the grass, and the empty shell of a bird that had just hatched. Dickon pushed the chair slowly around the garden, stopping every moment to let him explore the wonders springing up from the ground or hanging from the trees. It felt like being taken on a special tour around the realm of a magical king and queen, showing him all the mysterious treasures it held.
“I wonder if we shall see the robin?” said Colin.
“I wonder if we’ll see the robin?” said Colin.
“Tha’ll see him often enow after a bit,” answered Dickon. “When th’ eggs hatches out th’ little chap he’ll be kep’ so busy it’ll make his head swim. Tha’ll see him flyin’ backward an’ for’ard carryin’ worms nigh as big as himsel’ an’ that much noise goin’ on in th’ nest when he gets there as fair flusters him so as he scarce knows which big mouth to drop th’ first piece in. An’ gapin’ beaks an’ squawks on every side. Mother says as when she sees th’ work a robin has to keep them gapin’ beaks filled, she feels like she was a lady with nothin’ to do. She says she’s seen th’ little chaps when it seemed like th’ sweat must be droppin’ off ’em, though folk can’t see it.”
“You’ll see him quite a bit after a while,” replied Dickon. “When the eggs hatch, the little guy will be so busy it’ll make his head spin. You’ll see him flying back and forth, carrying worms almost as big as he is, and there will be so much noise in the nest when he gets there that it’ll fluster him so much he’ll barely know which big mouth to drop the first piece into. With open beaks and squawking all around. Mom says that when she sees all the work a robin has to do to keep those open beaks fed, she feels like she’s a lady with nothing to do. She says she’s seen those little guys when it looked like sweat must be dripping off them, even though people can’t see it.”
This made them giggle so delightedly that they were obliged to cover their mouths with their hands, remembering that they must not be heard. Colin had been instructed as to the law of whispers and low voices several days before. He liked the mysteriousness of it and did his best, but in the midst of excited enjoyment it is rather difficult never to laugh above a whisper.
This made them giggle so happily that they had to cover their mouths with their hands, remembering that they shouldn’t be heard. Colin had been told about the rule of whispers and quiet voices a few days earlier. He liked the mystery of it and tried his best, but when he was having so much fun, it was pretty tough not to laugh above a whisper.
Every moment of the afternoon was full of new things and every hour the sunshine grew more golden. The wheeled chair had been drawn back under the canopy and Dickon had sat down on the grass and had just drawn out his pipe when Colin saw something he had not had time to notice before.
Every moment of the afternoon was packed with new experiences, and each hour the sunlight became more golden. The wheeled chair was pulled back under the canopy, and Dickon sat down on the grass and had just taken out his pipe when Colin noticed something he hadn’t had time to see before.
“That’s a very old tree over there, isn’t it?” he said.
"That tree over there is really old, isn't it?" he said.
Dickon looked across the grass at the tree and Mary looked and there was a brief moment of stillness.
Dickon looked across the grass at the tree, and Mary looked too, and there was a brief moment of stillness.
“Yes,” answered Dickon, after it, and his low voice had a very gentle sound.
“Yes,” replied Dickon afterward, and his soft voice had a very soothing tone.
Mary gazed at the tree and thought.
Mary looked at the tree and reflected.
“The branches are quite gray and there’s not a single leaf anywhere,” Colin went on. “It’s quite dead, isn’t it?”
“The branches are pretty gray and there isn’t a single leaf anywhere,” Colin said. “It’s totally dead, isn’t it?”
“Aye,” admitted Dickon. “But them roses as has climbed all over it will near hide every bit o’ th’ dead wood when they’re full o’ leaves an’ flowers. It won’t look dead then. It’ll be th’ prettiest of all.”
“Yeah,” Dickon said. “But those roses that have climbed all over it will almost hide all the dead wood when they’re full of leaves and flowers. It won’t look dead then. It’ll be the prettiest of all.”
Mary still gazed at the tree and thought.
Mary continued to stare at the tree, lost in thought.
“It looks as if a big branch had been broken off,” said Colin. “I wonder how it was done.”
“It looks like a big branch got broken off,” Colin said. “I wonder how that happened.”
“It’s been done many a year,” answered Dickon. “Eh!” with a sudden relieved start and laying his hand on Colin. “Look at that robin! There he is! He’s been foragin’ for his mate.”
“It’s been done for many years,” replied Dickon. “Eh!” with a sudden relieved start, laying his hand on Colin. “Look at that robin! There he is! He’s been searching for his mate.”
Colin was almost too late but he just caught sight of him, the flash of red-breasted bird with something in his beak. He darted through the greenness and into the close-grown corner and was out of sight. Colin leaned back on his cushion again, laughing a little.
Colin was almost too late, but he just caught a glimpse of him, the flash of the red-breasted bird with something in its beak. He zipped through the greenery and into the dense corner, disappearing from view. Colin leaned back on his cushion again, chuckling a bit.
“He’s taking her tea to her. Perhaps it’s five o’clock. I think I’d like some tea myself.”
“He's bringing her tea. Maybe it's five o'clock. I think I'd like some tea too.”
And so they were safe.
And so they were safe.
“It was Magic which sent the robin,” said Mary secretly to Dickon afterward. “I know it was Magic.” For both she and Dickon had been afraid Colin might ask something about the tree whose branch had broken off ten years ago and they had talked it over together and Dickon had stood and rubbed his head in a troubled way.
“It was Magic that sent the robin,” Mary whispered to Dickon later. “I know it was Magic.” Both she and Dickon were worried Colin might bring up the tree that had lost a branch ten years ago, so they had discussed it beforehand, and Dickon had stood there rubbing his head, looking troubled.
“We mun look as if it wasn’t no different from th’ other trees,” he had said. “We couldn’t never tell him how it broke, poor lad. If he says anything about it we mun—we mun try to look cheerful.”
“We must look like it’s no different from the other trees,” he said. “We can never tell him how it broke, poor kid. If he says anything about it, we must—we must try to look cheerful.”
“Aye, that we mun,” had answered Mary.
“Yeah, we have to,” Mary replied.
But she had not felt as if she looked cheerful when she gazed at the tree. She wondered and wondered in those few moments if there was any reality in that other thing Dickon had said. He had gone on rubbing his rust-red hair in a puzzled way, but a nice comforted look had begun to grow in his blue eyes.
But she didn’t feel like she looked cheerful when she looked at the tree. She kept wondering in those moments if there was any truth to what Dickon had said. He kept rubbing his rusty red hair in a confused way, but a comforting look was starting to appear in his blue eyes.
“Mrs. Craven was a very lovely young lady,” he had gone on rather hesitatingly. “An’ mother she thinks maybe she’s about Misselthwaite many a time lookin’ after Mester Colin, same as all mothers do when they’re took out o’ th’ world. They have to come back, tha’ sees. Happen she’s been in the garden an’ happen it was her set us to work, an’ told us to bring him here.”
“Mrs. Craven was a really beautiful young woman,” he continued a bit uncertainly. “And Mom thinks she’s probably been around Misselthwaite a lot, taking care of Mester Colin, just like all mothers do when they’ve been taken out of the world. They have to come back, you see. Maybe she’s been in the garden and maybe it was her who got us to work and told us to bring him here.”
Mary had thought he meant something about Magic. She was a great believer in Magic. Secretly she quite believed that Dickon worked Magic, of course good Magic, on everything near him and that was why people liked him so much and wild creatures knew he was their friend. She wondered, indeed, if it were not possible that his gift had brought the robin just at the right moment when Colin asked that dangerous question. She felt that his Magic was working all the afternoon and making Colin look like an entirely different boy. It did not seem possible that he could be the crazy creature who had screamed and beaten and bitten his pillow. Even his ivory whiteness seemed to change. The faint glow of color which had shown on his face and neck and hands when he first got inside the garden really never quite died away. He looked as if he were made of flesh instead of ivory or wax.
Mary thought he was referring to something about Magic. She was a strong believer in Magic. Secretly, she believed that Dickon worked good Magic on everything around him, and that was why people liked him so much and why wild creatures recognized him as their friend. She even wondered if his special gift had brought the robin at just the right moment when Colin asked that tricky question. She felt like his Magic was at work all afternoon, making Colin look like a completely different boy. It didn’t seem possible that he could be the same wild creature who had screamed, beaten, and bitten his pillow. Even his previously ivory-white complexion seemed to change. The faint flush of color that appeared on his face, neck, and hands when he first entered the garden never really faded away. He looked as if he were made of flesh instead of ivory or wax.
They saw the robin carry food to his mate two or three times, and it was so suggestive of afternoon tea that Colin felt they must have some.
They saw the robin bring food to its mate a couple of times, and it reminded Colin so much of afternoon tea that he felt they should have some.
“Go and make one of the men servants bring some in a basket to the rhododendron walk,” he said. “And then you and Dickon can bring it here.”
“Go have one of the male servants bring some in a basket to the rhododendron path,” he said. “After that, you and Dickon can bring it here.”
It was an agreeable idea, easily carried out, and when the white cloth was spread upon the grass, with hot tea and buttered toast and crumpets, a delightfully hungry meal was eaten, and several birds on domestic errands paused to inquire what was going on and were led into investigating crumbs with great activity. Nut and Shell whisked up trees with pieces of cake and Soot took the entire half of a buttered crumpet into a corner and pecked at and examined and turned it over and made hoarse remarks about it until he decided to swallow it all joyfully in one gulp.
It was a great idea, easy to pull off, and when the white cloth was laid out on the grass, with hot tea, buttered toast, and crumpets, they enjoyed a wonderfully satisfying meal. A few birds on errands stopped by to see what was happening and eagerly investigated the crumbs. Nut and Shell darted up trees with pieces of cake, while Soot took a whole half of a buttered crumpet to a corner, pecking at it, examining it, flipping it over, and making gruff comments about it until he decided to happily swallow it all in one big gulp.
The afternoon was dragging towards its mellow hour. The sun was deepening the gold of its lances, the bees were going home and the birds were flying past less often. Dickon and Mary were sitting on the grass, the tea-basket was repacked ready to be taken back to the house, and Colin was lying against his cushions with his heavy locks pushed back from his forehead and his face looking quite a natural color.
The afternoon was slowly moving toward its relaxed hour. The sun was intensifying the gold of its rays, the bees were heading home, and the birds were flying by less frequently. Dickon and Mary were sitting on the grass, the tea basket was packed up and ready to be taken back to the house, and Colin was lying against his cushions with his thick hair pushed back from his forehead, looking quite natural.
“I don’t want this afternoon to go,” he said; “but I shall come back tomorrow, and the day after, and the day after, and the day after.”
“I don’t want this afternoon to end,” he said; “but I’ll come back tomorrow, and the day after, and the day after, and the day after.”
“You’ll get plenty of fresh air, won’t you?” said Mary.
"You'll get a lot of fresh air, right?" Mary said.
“I’m going to get nothing else,” he answered. “I’ve seen the spring now and I’m going to see the summer. I’m going to see everything grow here. I’m going to grow here myself.”
“I’m not getting anything else,” he said. “I’ve experienced spring now and I’m going to experience summer. I’m going to watch everything grow here. I’m going to grow here myself.”
“That tha’ will,” said Dickon. “Us’ll have thee walkin’ about here an’ diggin’ same as other folk afore long.”
“That will happen,” said Dickon. “We’ll have you walking around here and digging like everyone else before long.”
Colin flushed tremendously.
Colin blushed fiercely.
“Walk!” he said. “Dig! Shall I?”
“Walk!” he said. “Dig! Should I?”
Dickon’s glance at him was delicately cautious. Neither he nor Mary had ever asked if anything was the matter with his legs.
Dickon's look at him was careful and gentle. Neither he nor Mary had ever asked if there was anything wrong with his legs.
“For sure tha’ will,” he said stoutly. “Tha—tha’s got legs o’ thine own, same as other folks!”
“For sure that will,” he said firmly. “You— you’ve got legs of your own, just like everyone else!”
Mary was rather frightened until she heard Colin’s answer.
Mary felt pretty scared until she heard Colin's response.
“Nothing really ails them,” he said, “but they are so thin and weak. They shake so that I’m afraid to try to stand on them.”
“Nothing's really wrong with them,” he said, “but they’re so thin and weak. They shake so much that I’m afraid to try to stand on them.”
Both Mary and Dickon drew a relieved breath.
Both Mary and Dickon let out a sigh of relief.
“When tha’ stops bein’ afraid tha’lt stand on ’em,” Dickon said with renewed cheer. “An’ tha’lt stop bein’ afraid in a bit.”
“Once you stop being afraid, you'll stand up for them,” Dickon said, brightening up. “And you’ll stop being afraid soon.”
“I shall?” said Colin, and he lay still as if he were wondering about things.
“I will?” said Colin, and he lay still as if he were thinking about things.
They were really very quiet for a little while. The sun was dropping lower. It was that hour when everything stills itself, and they really had had a busy and exciting afternoon. Colin looked as if he were resting luxuriously. Even the creatures had ceased moving about and had drawn together and were resting near them. Soot had perched on a low branch and drawn up one leg and dropped the gray film drowsily over his eyes. Mary privately thought he looked as if he might snore in a minute.
They were really quiet for a little while. The sun was sinking lower. It was that time when everything calms down, and they had definitely had a busy and exciting afternoon. Colin looked like he was resting comfortably. Even the animals had stopped moving around and had gathered to rest near them. Soot was perched on a low branch, pulling one leg up and sleepily draping the gray film over his eyes. Mary privately thought he looked like he might snore any minute.
In the midst of this stillness it was rather startling when Colin half lifted his head and exclaimed in a loud suddenly alarmed whisper:
In the middle of this quiet, it was pretty surprising when Colin lifted his head a bit and shouted in a loud, suddenly worried whisper:
“Who is that man?”
“Who is that guy?”
Dickon and Mary scrambled to their feet.
Dickon and Mary jumped to their feet.
“Man!” they both cried in low quick voices.
“Wow!” they both exclaimed in hushed, hurried tones.
Colin pointed to the high wall.
Colin pointed to the tall wall.
“Look!” he whispered excitedly. “Just look!”
“Look!” he whispered with excitement. “Just look!”
Mary and Dickon wheeled about and looked. There was Ben Weatherstaff’s indignant face glaring at them over the wall from the top of a ladder! He actually shook his fist at Mary.
Mary and Dickon turned around and looked. There was Ben Weatherstaff’s angry face glaring at them from the top of a ladder! He actually shook his fist at Mary.
“If I wasn’t a bachelder, an’ tha’ was a wench o’ mine,” he cried, “I’d give thee a hidin’!”
“If I wasn’t a bachelor, and that was a girl of mine,” he shouted, “I’d give you a beating!”
He mounted another step threateningly as if it were his energetic intention to jump down and deal with her; but as she came toward him he evidently thought better of it and stood on the top step of his ladder shaking his fist down at her.
He climbed another step menacingly, as if he planned to jump down and confront her; but as she approached, he clearly reconsidered and stood on the top step of his ladder, shaking his fist at her.
“I never thowt much o’ thee!” he harangued. “I couldna’ abide thee th’ first time I set eyes on thee. A scrawny buttermilk-faced young besom, allus askin’ questions an’ pokin’ tha’ nose where it wasna, wanted. I never knowed how tha’ got so thick wi’ me. If it hadna’ been for th’ robin— Drat him—”
“I never thought much of you!” he shouted. “I couldn't stand you the first time I saw you. A scrawny, pale-faced kid always asking questions and sticking your nose where it didn’t belong. I never understood how you got so close with me. If it hadn’t been for that robin— Damn him—”
“Ben Weatherstaff,” called out Mary, finding her breath. She stood below him and called up to him with a sort of gasp. “Ben Weatherstaff, it was the robin who showed me the way!”
“Ben Weatherstaff,” Mary called, catching her breath. She stood below him and shouted up with a bit of a gasp. “Ben Weatherstaff, it was the robin who showed me the way!”
Then it did seem as if Ben really would scramble down on her side of the wall, he was so outraged.
Then it really seemed like Ben would climb down on her side of the wall; he was so furious.
“Tha’ young bad ’un!” he called down at her. “Layin’ tha’ badness on a robin—not but what he’s impidint enow for anythin’. Him showin’ thee th’ way! Him! Eh! tha’ young nowt”—she could see his next words burst out because he was overpowered by curiosity—“however i’ this world did tha’ get in?”
“That young troublemaker!” he shouted down at her. “Blaming that mischief on a robin—not that he isn’t cheeky enough for anything. Him showing you the way! Him! Hah! That young fool”—she could see his next words burst out because he was overwhelmed by curiosity—“how on earth did you get in?”
“It was the robin who showed me the way,” she protested obstinately. “He didn’t know he was doing it but he did. And I can’t tell you from here while you’re shaking your fist at me.”
“It was the robin who showed me the way,” she insisted stubbornly. “He didn’t realize he was doing it, but he did. And I can’t explain it to you while you’re shaking your fist at me.”
He stopped shaking his fist very suddenly at that very moment and his jaw actually dropped as he stared over her head at something he saw coming over the grass toward him.
He suddenly stopped shaking his fist and his jaw dropped as he stared over her head at something approaching him across the grass.
At the first sound of his torrent of words Colin had been so surprised that he had only sat up and listened as if he were spellbound. But in the midst of it he had recovered himself and beckoned imperiously to Dickon.
At the first sound of his flowing words, Colin had been so surprised that he just sat up and listened as if he were under a spell. But in the midst of it, he regained his composure and gestured commandingly to Dickon.
“Wheel me over there!” he commanded. “Wheel me quite close and stop right in front of him!”
“Roll me over there!” he ordered. “Roll me in really close and stop right in front of him!”
And this, if you please, this is what Ben Weatherstaff beheld and which made his jaw drop. A wheeled chair with luxurious cushions and robes which came toward him looking rather like some sort of State Coach because a young Rajah leaned back in it with royal command in his great black-rimmed eyes and a thin white hand extended haughtily toward him. And it stopped right under Ben Weatherstaff’s nose. It was really no wonder his mouth dropped open.
And this, if you please, this is what Ben Weatherstaff saw that made his jaw drop. A wheeled chair with soft cushions and robes approached him, resembling some kind of state coach because a young rajah lounged in it with a commanding presence in his large black-rimmed eyes and a slender white hand stretched out haughtily toward him. And it stopped right under Ben Weatherstaff’s nose. It was no wonder his mouth dropped open.
“Do you know who I am?” demanded the Rajah.
“Do you know who I am?” the Rajah demanded.
How Ben Weatherstaff stared! His red old eyes fixed themselves on what was before him as if he were seeing a ghost. He gazed and gazed and gulped a lump down his throat and did not say a word.
How Ben Weatherstaff stared! His old, red eyes were glued to what was in front of him as if he were seeing a ghost. He kept staring and gulped a lump in his throat, not saying a word.
“Do you know who I am?” demanded Colin still more imperiously. “Answer!”
“Do you know who I am?” Colin demanded even more forcefully. “Answer!”
Ben Weatherstaff put his gnarled hand up and passed it over his eyes and over his forehead and then he did answer in a queer shaky voice.
Ben Weatherstaff raised his gnarled hand and ran it over his eyes and forehead, then he responded in a strange, shaky voice.
“Who tha’ art?” he said. “Aye, that I do—wi’ tha’ mother’s eyes starin’ at me out o’ tha’ face. Lord knows how tha’ come here. But tha’rt th’ poor cripple.”
“Who are you?” he said. “Yeah, I can see it—with your mother’s eyes looking at me from your face. God knows how you got here. But you’re the poor cripple.”
Colin forgot that he had ever had a back. His face flushed scarlet and he sat bolt upright.
Colin forgot he even had a back. His face turned bright red, and he sat up straight.
“I’m not a cripple!” he cried out furiously. “I’m not!”
“I’m not disabled!” he shouted angrily. “I’m not!”
“He’s not!” cried Mary, almost shouting up the wall in her fierce indignation. “He’s not got a lump as big as a pin! I looked and there was none there—not one!”
“He's not!” Mary shouted, nearly yelling up the wall in her fierce anger. “He doesn't have a lump as big as a pin! I checked, and there wasn't one there—not a single one!”
Ben Weatherstaff passed his hand over his forehead again and gazed as if he could never gaze enough. His hand shook and his mouth shook and his voice shook. He was an ignorant old man and a tactless old man and he could only remember the things he had heard.
Ben Weatherstaff wiped his forehead again and looked as if he could never look enough. His hand trembled, his mouth trembled, and his voice trembled. He was an uneducated old man and a blunt old man, and he could only recall the things he had heard.
“Tha’—tha’ hasn’t got a crooked back?” he said hoarsely.
“Th-that—doesn't have a crooked back?” he said hoarsely.
“No!” shouted Colin.
“No!” Colin shouted.
“Tha’—tha’ hasn’t got crooked legs?” quavered Ben more hoarsely yet.
“Th- that—doesn’t have crooked legs?” Ben stammered even more hoarsely.
It was too much. The strength which Colin usually threw into his tantrums rushed through him now in a new way. Never yet had he been accused of crooked legs—even in whispers—and the perfectly simple belief in their existence which was revealed by Ben Weatherstaff’s voice was more than Rajah flesh and blood could endure. His anger and insulted pride made him forget everything but this one moment and filled him with a power he had never known before, an almost unnatural strength.
It was overwhelming. The intensity that Colin usually channeled into his outbursts surged through him now differently. He had never been accused of having crooked legs—not even in whispers—and the straightforward belief in their existence expressed by Ben Weatherstaff’s voice was more than Rajah could handle. His anger and wounded pride made him forget everything except this one moment and filled him with a strength he had never experienced before, an almost unnatural power.
“Come here!” he shouted to Dickon, and he actually began to tear the coverings off his lower limbs and disentangle himself. “Come here! Come here! This minute!”
“Come here!” he shouted to Dickon, and he started pulling the coverings off his legs and getting himself free. “Come here! Come here! Right now!”
Dickon was by his side in a second. Mary caught her breath in a short gasp and felt herself turn pale.
Dickon was by her side in a second. Mary caught her breath with a quick gasp and felt herself go pale.
“He can do it! He can do it! He can do it! He can!” she gabbled over to herself under her breath as fast as ever she could.
“He can do it! He can do it! He can do it! He can!” she muttered to herself as quickly as she could.
There was a brief fierce scramble, the rugs were tossed on the ground, Dickon held Colin’s arm, the thin legs were out, the thin feet were on the grass. Colin was standing upright—upright—as straight as an arrow and looking strangely tall—his head thrown back and his strange eyes flashing lightning.
There was a quick, intense struggle, the rugs were thrown on the ground, Dickon held Colin’s arm, his skinny legs were out, and his thin feet were on the grass. Colin was standing tall—tall and straight as an arrow—his head tilted back and his unusual eyes flashing like lightning.
“Look at me!” he flung up at Ben Weatherstaff. “Just look at me—you! Just look at me!”
“Look at me!” he shouted at Ben Weatherstaff. “Just look at me—you! Just look at me!”
“He’s as straight as I am!” cried Dickon. “He’s as straight as any lad i’ Yorkshire!”
“He's as straight as I am!” shouted Dickon. “He's as straight as any guy in Yorkshire!”
What Ben Weatherstaff did Mary thought queer beyond measure. He choked and gulped and suddenly tears ran down his weather-wrinkled cheeks as he struck his old hands together.
What Ben Weatherstaff did surprised Mary greatly. He choked up and gulped, and suddenly tears streamed down his weathered, wrinkled cheeks as he clapped his old hands together.
“Eh!” he burst forth, “th’ lies folk tells! Tha’rt as thin as a lath an’ as white as a wraith, but there’s not a knob on thee. Tha’lt make a mon yet. God bless thee!”
“Eh!” he exclaimed, “the lies people tell! You're as skinny as a stick and as pale as a ghost, but there's no substance to you. You'll turn into a man yet. God bless you!”
Dickon held Colin’s arm strongly but the boy had not begun to falter. He stood straighter and straighter and looked Ben Weatherstaff in the face.
Dickon held Colin’s arm firmly, but the boy didn’t waver. He stood up straighter and straightened his gaze at Ben Weatherstaff.
“I’m your master,” he said, “when my father is away. And you are to obey me. This is my garden. Don’t dare to say a word about it! You get down from that ladder and go out to the Long Walk and Miss Mary will meet you and bring you here. I want to talk to you. We did not want you, but now you will have to be in the secret. Be quick!”
“I’m your master,” he said, “when my dad is away. And you have to do what I say. This is my garden. Don’t even think about complaining! Get down from that ladder and go out to the Long Walk, and Miss Mary will meet you and bring you here. I want to talk to you. We didn’t want you, but now you need to know the secret. Hurry up!”
Ben Weatherstaff’s crabbed old face was still wet with that one queer rush of tears. It seemed as if he could not take his eyes from thin straight Colin standing on his feet with his head thrown back.
Ben Weatherstaff's wrinkled old face was still wet from that one strange rush of tears. It looked like he couldn't take his eyes off thin, upright Colin, who was standing with his head thrown back.
“Eh! lad,” he almost whispered. “Eh! my lad!” And then remembering himself he suddenly touched his hat gardener fashion and said, “Yes, sir! Yes, sir!” and obediently disappeared as he descended the ladder.
“Hey! kid,” he almost whispered. “Hey! my kid!” And then remembering himself, he suddenly touched his hat like a gardener and said, “Yes, sir! Yes, sir!” and obediently vanished as he went down the ladder.
CHAPTER XXII.
WHEN THE SUN WENT DOWN
When his head was out of sight Colin turned to Mary.
When Colin's head was out of sight, he turned to Mary.
“Go and meet him,” he said; and Mary flew across the grass to the door under the ivy.
“Go and meet him,” he said; and Mary ran across the grass to the door under the ivy.
Dickon was watching him with sharp eyes. There were scarlet spots on his cheeks and he looked amazing, but he showed no signs of falling.
Dickon was watching him closely. There were red spots on his cheeks and he looked incredible, but he showed no signs of fainting.
“I can stand,” he said, and his head was still held up and he said it quite grandly.
"I can stand," he said, his head held high, and he said it quite confidently.
“I told thee tha’ could as soon as tha’ stopped bein’ afraid,” answered Dickon. “An’ tha’s stopped.”
“I told you that you could as soon as you stopped being afraid,” answered Dickon. “And you’ve stopped.”
“Yes, I’ve stopped,” said Colin.
“Yes, I’ve stopped,” Colin said.
Then suddenly he remembered something Mary had said.
Then suddenly he remembered something Mary had mentioned.
“Are you making Magic?” he asked sharply.
“Are you making magic?” he asked sharply.
Dickon’s curly mouth spread in a cheerful grin.
Dickon's curly mouth broke into a happy smile.
“Tha’s doin’ Magic thysel’,” he said. “It’s same Magic as made these ’ere work out o’ th’ earth,” and he touched with his thick boot a clump of crocuses in the grass.
“You're doing Magic yourself,” he said. “It's the same Magic that brought these things out of the earth,” and he touched with his heavy boot a bunch of crocuses in the grass.
Colin looked down at them.
Colin gazed down at them.
“Aye,” he said slowly, “there couldna’ be bigger Magic than that there—there couldna’ be.”
“Aye,” he said slowly, “there couldn’t be bigger magic than that—there just couldn’t be.”
He drew himself up straighter than ever.
He straightened himself up more than ever.
“I’m going to walk to that tree,” he said, pointing to one a few feet away from him. “I’m going to be standing when Weatherstaff comes here. I can rest against the tree if I like. When I want to sit down I will sit down, but not before. Bring a rug from the chair.”
“I’m going to walk to that tree,” he said, pointing to one a few feet away. “I’ll be standing when Weatherstaff gets here. I can lean against the tree if I want. When I feel like sitting down, I’ll sit, but not before. Bring a blanket from the chair.”
He walked to the tree and though Dickon held his arm he was wonderfully steady. When he stood against the tree trunk it was not too plain that he supported himself against it, and he still held himself so straight that he looked tall.
He walked over to the tree, and even though Dickon had his arm, he was surprisingly steady. When he leaned against the tree trunk, it wasn't obvious that he was using it for support, and he still stood so straight that he looked tall.
When Ben Weatherstaff came through the door in the wall he saw him standing there and he heard Mary muttering something under her breath.
When Ben Weatherstaff came through the door in the wall, he saw him standing there and heard Mary mumbling something under her breath.
“What art sayin’?” he asked rather testily because he did not want his attention distracted from the long thin straight boy figure and proud face.
“What are you saying?” he asked a bit annoyed because he didn’t want his attention taken away from the tall, slim boy with the straight figure and proud face.
But she did not tell him. What she was saying was this:
But she didn’t tell him. What she meant was this:
“You can do it! You can do it! I told you you could! You can do it! You can do it! You can!”
“You can do it! You can do it! I told you that you could! You can do it! You can do it! You can!”
She was saying it to Colin because she wanted to make Magic and keep him on his feet looking like that. She could not bear that he should give in before Ben Weatherstaff. He did not give in. She was uplifted by a sudden feeling that he looked quite beautiful in spite of his thinness. He fixed his eyes on Ben Weatherstaff in his funny imperious way.
She was saying it to Colin because she wanted to create magic and keep him standing tall like that. She couldn't stand the thought of him giving in to Ben Weatherstaff. He didn't give in. She felt a sudden rush of happiness, realizing he looked quite beautiful despite being so thin. He fixed his eyes on Ben Weatherstaff in his amusingly commanding way.
“Look at me!” he commanded. “Look at me all over! Am I a hunchback? Have I got crooked legs?”
“Look at me!” he demanded. “Look at every part of me! Am I a hunchback? Do I have crooked legs?”
Ben Weatherstaff had not quite got over his emotion, but he had recovered a little and answered almost in his usual way.
Ben Weatherstaff hadn't completely overcome his feelings, but he had calmed down a bit and responded almost like he normally would.
“Not tha’,” he said. “Nowt o’ th’ sort. What’s tha’ been doin’ with thysel’—hidin’ out o’ sight an’ lettin’ folk think tha’ was cripple an’ half-witted?”
“Not that,” he said. “Nothing of the sort. What have you been doing with yourself—hiding out of sight and letting people think you were crippled and half-witted?”
“Half-witted!” said Colin angrily. “Who thought that?”
“Half-witted!” Colin said angrily. “Who thought that?”
“Lots o’ fools,” said Ben. “Th’ world’s full o’ jackasses brayin’ an’ they never bray nowt but lies. What did tha’ shut thysel’ up for?”
“Lots of fools,” said Ben. “The world’s full of idiots braying, and they never say anything but lies. Why did you keep quiet?”
“Everyone thought I was going to die,” said Colin shortly. “I’m not!”
“Everyone thought I was going to die,” Colin said briefly. “I’m not!”
And he said it with such decision Ben Weatherstaff looked him over, up and down, down and up.
And he said it with such confidence that Ben Weatherstaff checked him out, looking him over from top to bottom and back again.
“Tha’ die!” he said with dry exultation. “Nowt o’ th’ sort! Tha’s got too much pluck in thee. When I seed thee put tha’ legs on th’ ground in such a hurry I knowed tha’ was all right. Sit thee down on th’ rug a bit young Mester an’ give me thy orders.”
“Die, you say?” he said with dry excitement. “Not a chance! You’ve got too much courage in you. When I saw you put your legs on the ground so quickly, I knew you were going to be just fine. Sit down on the rug for a bit, young Master, and give me your orders.”
There was a queer mixture of crabbed tenderness and shrewd understanding in his manner. Mary had poured out speech as rapidly as she could as they had come down the Long Walk. The chief thing to be remembered, she had told him, was that Colin was getting well—getting well. The garden was doing it. No one must let him remember about having humps and dying.
There was a strange blend of awkward affection and sharp insight in his demeanor. Mary had spoken as quickly as she could while they walked down the Long Walk. The main point she needed him to remember was that Colin was getting better—getting better. The garden was helping with that. No one should let him dwell on having humps and dying.
The Rajah condescended to seat himself on a rug under the tree.
The Rajah agreed to sit on a rug under the tree.
“What work do you do in the gardens, Weatherstaff?” he inquired.
“What do you do in the gardens, Weatherstaff?” he asked.
“Anythin’ I’m told to do,” answered old Ben. “I’m kep’ on by favor—because she liked me.”
“Anything I’m told to do,” old Ben replied. “I’m kept on by favor—because she liked me.”
“She?” said Colin.
"Her?" said Colin.
“Tha’ mother,” answered Ben Weatherstaff.
"That mother," replied Ben Weatherstaff.
“My mother?” said Colin, and he looked about him quietly. “This was her garden, wasn’t it?”
“My mom?” Colin said, looking around quietly. “This was her garden, right?”
“Aye, it was that!” and Ben Weatherstaff looked about him too. “She were main fond of it.”
“Aye, it was that!” Ben Weatherstaff said, looking around as well. “She really loved it.”
“It is my garden now. I am fond of it. I shall come here every day,” announced Colin. “But it is to be a secret. My orders are that no one is to know that we come here. Dickon and my cousin have worked and made it come alive. I shall send for you sometimes to help—but you must come when no one can see you.”
“It’s my garden now. I love it. I’m going to come here every day,” Colin declared. “But it has to be a secret. I don’t want anyone to know we’re coming here. Dickon and my cousin have worked hard to bring it to life. I’ll call you sometimes to help out—but you have to come when no one can see you.”
Ben Weatherstaff’s face twisted itself in a dry old smile.
Ben Weatherstaff’s face broke into a dry, old smile.
“I’ve come here before when no one saw me,” he said.
“I’ve been here before when no one noticed me,” he said.
“What!” exclaimed Colin. “When?”
“What!” Colin exclaimed. “When?”
“Th’ last time I was here,” rubbing his chin and looking round, “was about two year’ ago.”
“Last time I was here,” he said, rubbing his chin and looking around, “was about two years ago.”
“But no one has been in it for ten years!” cried Colin.
“But no one has been in it for ten years!” Colin exclaimed.
“There was no door!”
“There isn't a door!”
“I’m no one,” said old Ben dryly. “An’ I didn’t come through th’ door. I come over th’ wall. Th’ rheumatics held me back th’ last two year’.”
“I’m nobody,” said old Ben flatly. “And I didn’t come through the door. I climbed over the wall. The arthritis held me back the last two years.”
“Tha’ come an’ did a bit o’ prunin’!” cried Dickon. “I couldn’t make out how it had been done.”
“Come and did some pruning!” shouted Dickon. “I couldn’t figure out how it had been done.”
“She was so fond of it—she was!” said Ben Weatherstaff slowly. “An’ she was such a pretty young thing. She says to me once, ‘Ben,’ says she laughin’, ‘if ever I’m ill or if I go away you must take care of my roses.’ When she did go away th’ orders was no one was ever to come nigh. But I come,” with grumpy obstinacy. “Over th’ wall I come—until th’ rheumatics stopped me—an’ I did a bit o’ work once a year. She’d gave her order first.”
“She was really attached to it—she was!” Ben Weatherstaff said slowly. “And she was such a lovely young lady. She told me once, ‘Ben,’ she said, laughing, ‘if I ever get sick or go away, you have to take care of my roses.’ When she did leave, the instruction was that no one was to come near. But I did,” he said with stubborn grumpiness. “I climbed over the wall—until my rheumatism got the better of me—and I did a little work once a year. She had given her order first.”
“It wouldn’t have been as wick as it is if tha’ hadn’t done it,” said Dickon. “I did wonder.”
“It wouldn't have been as bad as it is if you hadn’t done it,” said Dickon. “I was wondering.”
“I’m glad you did it, Weatherstaff,” said Colin. “You’ll know how to keep the secret.”
“I’m glad you did it, Weatherstaff,” Colin said. “You know how to keep a secret.”
“Aye, I’ll know, sir,” answered Ben. “An’ it’ll be easier for a man wi’ rheumatics to come in at th’ door.”
“Yeah, I’ll know, sir,” replied Ben. “And it’ll be easier for a man with arthritis to come in through the door.”
On the grass near the tree Mary had dropped her trowel. Colin stretched out his hand and took it up. An odd expression came into his face and he began to scratch at the earth. His thin hand was weak enough but presently as they watched him—Mary with quite breathless interest—he drove the end of the trowel into the soil and turned some over.
On the grass by the tree, Mary had dropped her trowel. Colin reached out and picked it up. A strange look crossed his face, and he started to dig in the dirt. His thin hand seemed weak at first, but as they watched him—Mary with her heart racing with curiosity—he pushed the end of the trowel into the soil and turned some of it over.
“You can do it! You can do it!” said Mary to herself. “I tell you, you can!”
“You got this! You can do it!” said Mary to herself. “I’m telling you, you can!”
Dickon’s round eyes were full of eager curiousness but he said not a word. Ben Weatherstaff looked on with interested face.
Dickon's round eyes were full of eager curiosity, but he didn't say a word. Ben Weatherstaff watched with an interested expression.
Colin persevered. After he had turned a few trowelfuls of soil he spoke exultantly to Dickon in his best Yorkshire.
Colin kept going. After he had turned over some scoops of soil, he excitedly spoke to Dickon in his best Yorkshire.
“Tha’ said as tha’d have me walkin’ about here same as other folk—an’ tha’ said tha’d have me diggin’. I thowt tha’ was just leein’ to please me. This is only th’ first day an’ I’ve walked—an’ here I am diggin’.”
“That's what you said, that you'd have me walking around here just like everyone else—and you said you'd have me digging. I thought you were just lying to make me happy. This is only the first day and I've walked—and here I am digging.”
Ben Weatherstaff’s mouth fell open again when he heard him, but he ended by chuckling.
Ben Weatherstaff's mouth dropped open again when he heard him, but he ended up chuckling.
“Eh!” he said, “that sounds as if tha’d got wits enow. Tha’rt a Yorkshire lad for sure. An’ tha’rt diggin’, too. How’d tha’ like to plant a bit o’ somethin’? I can get thee a rose in a pot.”
“Eh!” he said, “that sounds like you've got enough sense. You're definitely a Yorkshire lad. And you're digging, too. How would you like to plant something? I can get you a rose in a pot.”
“Go and get it!” said Colin, digging excitedly. “Quick! Quick!”
“Go and grab it!” said Colin, digging excitedly. “Hurry! Hurry!”
It was done quickly enough indeed. Ben Weatherstaff went his way forgetting rheumatics. Dickon took his spade and dug the hole deeper and wider than a new digger with thin white hands could make it. Mary slipped out to run and bring back a watering-can. When Dickon had deepened the hole Colin went on turning the soft earth over and over. He looked up at the sky, flushed and glowing with the strangely new exercise, slight as it was.
It was done quickly enough. Ben Weatherstaff went on his way, forgetting about his rheumatism. Dickon took his spade and dug the hole deeper and wider than a new digger with thin white hands could manage. Mary slipped out to run and grab a watering can. When Dickon had finished deepening the hole, Colin kept turning the soft earth over and over. He looked up at the sky, flushed and glowing from the surprisingly new exercise, however slight it was.
“I want to do it before the sun goes quite—quite down,” he said.
"I want to do it before the sun goes completely down," he said.
Mary thought that perhaps the sun held back a few minutes just on purpose. Ben Weatherstaff brought the rose in its pot from the greenhouse. He hobbled over the grass as fast as he could. He had begun to be excited, too. He knelt down by the hole and broke the pot from the mould.
Mary wondered if the sun was purposely delaying its rise for a few minutes. Ben Weatherstaff brought the rose in its pot from the greenhouse. He hurried as quickly as he could across the grass. He felt a sense of excitement building as well. Kneeling by the hole, he broke the pot free from the mold.
“Here, lad,” he said, handing the plant to Colin. “Set it in the earth thysel’ same as th’ king does when he goes to a new place.”
“Here you go, kid,” he said, handing the plant to Colin. “Plant it in the soil just like the king does when he arrives in a new place.”
The thin white hands shook a little and Colin’s flush grew deeper as he set the rose in the mould and held it while old Ben made firm the earth. It was filled in and pressed down and made steady. Mary was leaning forward on her hands and knees. Soot had flown down and marched forward to see what was being done. Nut and Shell chattered about it from a cherry-tree.
The delicate white hands trembled slightly, and Colin’s face turned even redder as he placed the rose in the soil and held it while old Ben packed the dirt around it. It was filled in, pressed down, and secured. Mary was leaning forward on her hands and knees. Soot had come down and moved closer to see what was happening. Nut and Shell were chattering about it from a cherry tree.
“It’s planted!” said Colin at last. “And the sun is only slipping over the edge. Help me up, Dickon. I want to be standing when it goes. That’s part of the Magic.”
“It’s planted!” Colin finally said. “And the sun is just about to set. Help me up, Dickon. I want to be standing when it does. That’s part of the Magic.”
And Dickon helped him, and the Magic—or whatever it was—so gave him strength that when the sun did slip over the edge and end the strange lovely afternoon for them there he actually stood on his two feet—laughing.
And Dickon helped him, and the magic—or whatever it was—gave him such strength that when the sun dipped below the horizon and ended the strange, beautiful afternoon for them, he actually stood on his own two feet—laughing.
CHAPTER XXIII.
MAGIC
Dr. Craven had been waiting some time at the house when they returned to it. He had indeed begun to wonder if it might not be wise to send someone out to explore the garden paths. When Colin was brought back to his room the poor man looked him over seriously.
Dr. Craven had been waiting at the house for a while when they got back. He had actually started to think that it might be a good idea to send someone out to check the garden paths. When Colin was taken back to his room, the poor man looked him over seriously.
“You should not have stayed so long,” he said. “You must not overexert yourself.”
“You shouldn’t have stayed so long,” he said. “You need to take it easy.”
“I am not tired at all,” said Colin. “It has made me well. Tomorrow I am going out in the morning as well as in the afternoon.”
“I’m not tired at all,” Colin said. “It has made me feel better. Tomorrow I’m going out in the morning and in the afternoon too.”
“I am not sure that I can allow it,” answered Dr. Craven. “I am afraid it would not be wise.”
“I’m not sure I can allow it,” Dr. Craven replied. “I’m afraid it wouldn’t be wise.”
“It would not be wise to try to stop me,” said Colin quite seriously. “I am going.”
“It wouldn’t be smart to try to stop me,” Colin said seriously. “I’m going.”
Even Mary had found out that one of Colin’s chief peculiarities was that he did not know in the least what a rude little brute he was with his way of ordering people about. He had lived on a sort of desert island all his life and as he had been the king of it he had made his own manners and had had no one to compare himself with. Mary had indeed been rather like him herself and since she had been at Misselthwaite had gradually discovered that her own manners had not been of the kind which is usual or popular. Having made this discovery she naturally thought it of enough interest to communicate to Colin. So she sat and looked at him curiously for a few minutes after Dr. Craven had gone. She wanted to make him ask her why she was doing it and of course she did.
Even Mary had realized that one of Colin's main quirks was that he had no idea how rude he came across when he ordered people around. He had lived on a kind of desert island his whole life, and since he was the king of it, he had created his own manners without anyone to compare himself to. Mary had actually been a bit like him too, and since arriving at Misselthwaite, she had slowly discovered that her own manners weren't the usual or popular kind. After making this realization, she thought it was interesting enough to share with Colin. So she sat and studied him curiously for a few minutes after Dr. Craven had left. She hoped he would ask her why she was doing that, and of course, he did.
“What are you looking at me for?” he said.
“What are you looking at me for?” he asked.
“I’m thinking that I am rather sorry for Dr. Craven.”
“I feel kind of sorry for Dr. Craven.”
“So am I,” said Colin calmly, but not without an air of some satisfaction. “He won’t get Misselthwaite at all now I’m not going to die.”
“So am I,” Colin said calmly, but with a hint of satisfaction. “He won’t get Misselthwaite at all now that I’m not going to die.”
“I’m sorry for him because of that, of course,” said Mary, “but I was thinking just then that it must have been very horrid to have had to be polite for ten years to a boy who was always rude. I would never have done it.”
“I feel sorry for him because of that, of course,” said Mary, “but I was just thinking that it must have been really awful to have to be nice for ten years to a guy who was always rude. I would never have been able to do it.”
“Am I rude?” Colin inquired undisturbedly.
“Am I being rude?” Colin asked calmly.
“If you had been his own boy and he had been a slapping sort of man,” said Mary, “he would have slapped you.”
“If you were his own son and he was the type to slap people,” Mary said, “he would have slapped you.”
“But he daren’t,” said Colin.
"But he can't," said Colin.
“No, he daren’t,” answered Mistress Mary, thinking the thing out quite without prejudice. “Nobody ever dared to do anything you didn’t like—because you were going to die and things like that. You were such a poor thing.”
“No, he wouldn’t,” replied Mistress Mary, considering the situation completely without bias. “Nobody ever dared to do anything you didn’t like—because you were going to die and stuff like that. You were such a fragile thing.”
“But,” announced Colin stubbornly, “I am not going to be a poor thing. I won’t let people think I’m one. I stood on my feet this afternoon.”
“But,” Colin declared firmly, “I’m not going to be a charity case. I won’t let anyone believe I am. I stood on my own two feet this afternoon.”
“It is always having your own way that has made you so queer,” Mary went on, thinking aloud.
“It’s always getting your way that has made you so strange,” Mary continued, thinking out loud.
Colin turned his head, frowning.
Colin turned his head, scowling.
“Am I queer?” he demanded.
“Am I queer?” he asked.
“Yes,” answered Mary, “very. But you needn’t be cross,” she added impartially, “because so am I queer—and so is Ben Weatherstaff. But I am not as queer as I was before I began to like people and before I found the garden.”
“Yes,” replied Mary, “very. But you don’t have to be upset,” she added fairly, “because I’m weird too—and so is Ben Weatherstaff. But I’m not as strange as I was before I started liking people and before I discovered the garden.”
“I don’t want to be queer,” said Colin. “I am not going to be,” and he frowned again with determination.
“I don’t want to be queer,” Colin said. “I’m not going to be,” and he frowned again with determination.
He was a very proud boy. He lay thinking for a while and then Mary saw his beautiful smile begin and gradually change his whole face.
He was a really proud boy. He lay there thinking for a bit, and then Mary saw his beautiful smile start to form and gradually change his entire face.
“I shall stop being queer,” he said, “if I go every day to the garden. There is Magic in there—good Magic, you know, Mary. I am sure there is.”
"I'll stop being weird," he said, "if I go to the garden every day. There’s magic in there—good magic, you know, Mary. I’m sure of it."
“So am I,” said Mary.
"Same here," said Mary.
“Even if it isn’t real Magic,” Colin said, “we can pretend it is. Something is there—something!”
“Even if it isn’t real magic,” Colin said, “we can pretend it is. Something is there—something!”
“It’s Magic,” said Mary, “but not black. It’s as white as snow.”
“It’s magic,” Mary said, “but not dark. It’s as white as snow.”
They always called it Magic and indeed it seemed like it in the months that followed—the wonderful months—the radiant months—the amazing ones. Oh! the things which happened in that garden! If you have never had a garden you cannot understand, and if you have had a garden you will know that it would take a whole book to describe all that came to pass there. At first it seemed that green things would never cease pushing their way through the earth, in the grass, in the beds, even in the crevices of the walls. Then the green things began to show buds and the buds began to unfurl and show color, every shade of blue, every shade of purple, every tint and hue of crimson. In its happy days flowers had been tucked away into every inch and hole and corner. Ben Weatherstaff had seen it done and had himself scraped out mortar from between the bricks of the wall and made pockets of earth for lovely clinging things to grow on. Iris and white lilies rose out of the grass in sheaves, and the green alcoves filled themselves with amazing armies of the blue and white flower lances of tall delphiniums or columbines or campanulas.
They always referred to it as Magic, and it really felt that way in the months that followed—the wonderful months—the bright months—the incredible ones. Oh! The things that happened in that garden! If you’ve never had a garden, you wouldn’t understand; but if you have, you know it would take an entire book to describe everything that unfolded there. At first, it seemed like green things would never stop pushing their way through the earth, in the grass, in the flower beds, even in the cracks of the walls. Then the green things began to show buds, and the buds started to open up and reveal color, every shade of blue, every shade of purple, every tint and hue of crimson. During its flourishing days, flowers were tucked into every inch, nook, and corner. Ben Weatherstaff had seen it done and had even scraped out mortar from between the bricks of the wall to create pockets of soil for beautiful climbing plants to thrive. Iris and white lilies rose from the grass in bunches, and the green alcoves filled with astounding groups of blue and white flower lances from tall delphiniums, columbines, or campanulas.
“She was main fond o’ them—she was,” Ben Weatherstaff said. “She liked them things as was allus pointin’ up to th’ blue sky, she used to tell. Not as she was one o’ them as looked down on th’ earth—not her. She just loved it but she said as th’ blue sky allus looked so joyful.”
“She was really fond of them—she was,” Ben Weatherstaff said. “She liked those things that were always reaching up to the blue sky, she used to say. Not that she was one of those who looked down on the earth—not her. She just loved it, but she said that the blue sky always looked so joyful.”
The seeds Dickon and Mary had planted grew as if fairies had tended them. Satiny poppies of all tints danced in the breeze by the score, gaily defying flowers which had lived in the garden for years and which it might be confessed seemed rather to wonder how such new people had got there. And the roses—the roses! Rising out of the grass, tangled round the sun-dial, wreathing the tree trunks and hanging from their branches, climbing up the walls and spreading over them with long garlands falling in cascades—they came alive day by day, hour by hour. Fair fresh leaves, and buds—and buds—tiny at first but swelling and working Magic until they burst and uncurled into cups of scent delicately spilling themselves over their brims and filling the garden air.
The seeds that Dickon and Mary planted grew as if fairies had taken care of them. Silky poppies in all colors swayed in the breeze, joyfully challenging the flowers that had been in the garden for years, which seemed to wonder how these newcomers had appeared. And the roses—the roses! They rose out of the grass, tangled around the sundial, wrapped around the tree trunks, and hung from their branches, climbing up the walls with long garlands cascading down. They came to life day by day, hour by hour. Fresh green leaves and buds—tiny at first but growing and working their magic until they burst open and unfurled into fragrant cups, gently spilling their scent and filling the garden air.
Colin saw it all, watching each change as it took place. Every morning he was brought out and every hour of each day when it didn’t rain he spent in the garden. Even gray days pleased him. He would lie on the grass “watching things growing,” he said. If you watched long enough, he declared, you could see buds unsheath themselves. Also you could make the acquaintance of strange busy insect things running about on various unknown but evidently serious errands, sometimes carrying tiny scraps of straw or feather or food, or climbing blades of grass as if they were trees from whose tops one could look out to explore the country. A mole throwing up its mound at the end of its burrow and making its way out at last with the long-nailed paws which looked so like elfish hands, had absorbed him one whole morning. Ants’ ways, beetles’ ways, bees’ ways, frogs’ ways, birds’ ways, plants’ ways, gave him a new world to explore and when Dickon revealed them all and added foxes’ ways, otters’ ways, ferrets’ ways, squirrels’ ways, and trout’ and water-rats’ and badgers’ ways, there was no end to the things to talk about and think over.
Colin saw everything, observing each change as it happened. Every morning, he was taken outside, and on every day that it didn’t rain, he spent his hours in the garden. Even gloomy days made him happy. He would lie on the grass “watching things grow,” as he said. If you looked long enough, he claimed, you could see buds open up. You could also meet various busy insects scurrying around on mysterious but clearly important tasks, sometimes carrying tiny bits of straw, feathers, or food, or climbing blades of grass as if they were trees from which one could see and explore the area. One entire morning, he was captivated by a mole creating its mound at the end of its burrow and finally coming out with its long-nailed paws that looked like magical hands. The behaviors of ants, beetles, bees, frogs, birds, and plants provided him with a new world to discover. When Dickon showed him everything and added the ways of foxes, otters, ferrets, squirrels, trout, water rats, and badgers, there were endless things to discuss and think about.
And this was not the half of the Magic. The fact that he had really once stood on his feet had set Colin thinking tremendously and when Mary told him of the spell she had worked he was excited and approved of it greatly. He talked of it constantly.
And this wasn’t even the full extent of the Magic. The fact that he had actually been able to stand on his own had Colin thinking deeply, and when Mary shared the spell she had created, he was thrilled and fully supported it. He talked about it all the time.
“Of course there must be lots of Magic in the world,” he said wisely one day, “but people don’t know what it is like or how to make it. Perhaps the beginning is just to say nice things are going to happen until you make them happen. I am going to try and experiment.”
“Of course there has to be a lot of Magic in the world,” he said wisely one day, “but people don’t really understand what it’s like or how to create it. Maybe the first step is just to say that good things are going to happen until you actually make them happen. I’m going to try and experiment.”
The next morning when they went to the secret garden he sent at once for Ben Weatherstaff. Ben came as quickly as he could and found the Rajah standing on his feet under a tree and looking very grand but also very beautifully smiling.
The next morning when they went to the secret garden, he immediately called for Ben Weatherstaff. Ben arrived as quickly as he could and found the Rajah standing on his feet under a tree, looking very impressive but also smiling beautifully.
“Good morning, Ben Weatherstaff,” he said. “I want you and Dickon and Miss Mary to stand in a row and listen to me because I am going to tell you something very important.”
“Good morning, Ben Weatherstaff,” he said. “I want you, Dickon, and Miss Mary to line up and listen to me because I have something really important to share.”
“Aye, aye, sir!” answered Ben Weatherstaff, touching his forehead. (One of the long concealed charms of Ben Weatherstaff was that in his boyhood he had once run away to sea and had made voyages. So he could reply like a sailor.)
“Aye, aye, sir!” answered Ben Weatherstaff, touching his forehead. (One of the long-hidden charms of Ben Weatherstaff was that in his childhood, he had once run away to sea and made voyages. So he could reply like a sailor.)
“I am going to try a scientific experiment,” explained the Rajah. “When I grow up I am going to make great scientific discoveries and I am going to begin now with this experiment.”
“I’m going to try a scientific experiment,” the Rajah explained. “When I grow up, I’m going to make amazing scientific discoveries, and I’m going to start now with this experiment.”
“Aye, aye, sir!” said Ben Weatherstaff promptly, though this was the first time he had heard of great scientific discoveries.
“Aye, aye, sir!” said Ben Weatherstaff quickly, even though it was the first time he had heard about major scientific discoveries.
It was the first time Mary had heard of them, either, but even at this stage she had begun to realize that, queer as he was, Colin had read about a great many singular things and was somehow a very convincing sort of boy. When he held up his head and fixed his strange eyes on you it seemed as if you believed him almost in spite of yourself though he was only ten years old—going on eleven. At this moment he was especially convincing because he suddenly felt the fascination of actually making a sort of speech like a grown-up person.
It was the first time Mary had heard of them, too, but even at this point, she had started to notice that, as odd as he was, Colin had learned about a lot of unusual things and was somehow a really convincing kid. When he lifted his chin and locked his strange gaze on you, it felt like you believed him almost against your will, even though he was just ten years old—almost eleven. At that moment, he was especially compelling because he suddenly felt the thrill of actually giving a sort of speech like an adult.
“The great scientific discoveries I am going to make,” he went on, “will be about Magic. Magic is a great thing and scarcely anyone knows anything about it except a few people in old books—and Mary a little, because she was born in India where there are fakirs. I believe Dickon knows some Magic, but perhaps he doesn’t know he knows it. He charms animals and people. I would never have let him come to see me if he had not been an animal charmer—which is a boy charmer, too, because a boy is an animal. I am sure there is Magic in everything, only we have not sense enough to get hold of it and make it do things for us—like electricity and horses and steam.”
“The great scientific discoveries I'm going to make,” he continued, “will be about Magic. Magic is incredible, and hardly anyone knows anything about it except for a few people in old books—and Mary a little, since she was born in India where there are fakirs. I think Dickon knows some Magic, but maybe he doesn’t realize he knows it. He charms animals and people. I would never have let him come to see me if he hadn’t been an animal charmer—which is also a boy charmer, because a boy is like an animal. I'm sure there is Magic in everything; we just don't have the sense to grasp it and make it work for us—like electricity and horses and steam.”
This sounded so imposing that Ben Weatherstaff became quite excited and really could not keep still.
This sounded so impressive that Ben Weatherstaff got really excited and couldn't stay still.
“Aye, aye, sir,” he said and he began to stand up quite straight.
"Aye, aye, sir," he said, and he started to stand up straight.
“When Mary found this garden it looked quite dead,” the orator proceeded. “Then something began pushing things up out of the soil and making things out of nothing. One day things weren’t there and another they were. I had never watched things before and it made me feel very curious. Scientific people are always curious and I am going to be scientific. I keep saying to myself, ‘What is it? What is it?’ It’s something. It can’t be nothing! I don’t know its name so I call it Magic. I have never seen the sun rise but Mary and Dickon have and from what they tell me I am sure that is Magic too. Something pushes it up and draws it. Sometimes since I’ve been in the garden I’ve looked up through the trees at the sky and I have had a strange feeling of being happy as if something were pushing and drawing in my chest and making me breathe fast. Magic is always pushing and drawing and making things out of nothing. Everything is made out of Magic, leaves and trees, flowers and birds, badgers and foxes and squirrels and people. So it must be all around us. In this garden—in all the places. The Magic in this garden has made me stand up and know I am going to live to be a man. I am going to make the scientific experiment of trying to get some and put it in myself and make it push and draw me and make me strong. I don’t know how to do it but I think that if you keep thinking about it and calling it perhaps it will come. Perhaps that is the first baby way to get it. When I was going to try to stand that first time Mary kept saying to herself as fast as she could, ‘You can do it! You can do it!’ and I did. I had to try myself at the same time, of course, but her Magic helped me—and so did Dickon’s. Every morning and evening and as often in the daytime as I can remember I am going to say, ‘Magic is in me! Magic is making me well! I am going to be as strong as Dickon, as strong as Dickon!’ And you must all do it, too. That is my experiment Will you help, Ben Weatherstaff?”
“When Mary discovered this garden, it seemed completely lifeless,” the speaker continued. “Then something started pushing things up from the ground and creating life from nothing. One day things weren’t there, and the next day they were. I had never observed this before, and it made me very curious. Scientific people are always curious, and I want to be scientific too. I keep telling myself, ‘What is it? What is it?’ It’s something. It can’t be nothing! I don’t know its name, so I call it Magic. I’ve never seen the sunrise, but Mary and Dickon have, and from what they tell me, I’m sure that’s Magic too. Something pushes it up and pulls it in. Sometimes, since I’ve been in the garden, I’ve looked up through the trees at the sky and felt a strange happiness, like something was pushing and pulling in my chest and making me breathe faster. Magic is always pushing and pulling, creating things from nothing. Everything is made from Magic—leaves and trees, flowers and birds, badgers and foxes and squirrels and people. So it must be all around us. In this garden—in all places. The Magic in this garden has made me stand up and realize that I’m going to grow up to be a man. I’m going to make a scientific experiment to try and get some of it, put it inside me, and make it push and pull me, making me strong. I don’t know how to do it, but I believe that if you keep thinking about it and calling for it, maybe it will come. Maybe that’s the first baby step to getting it. When I was going to try standing for the first time, Mary kept saying to herself as quickly as she could, ‘You can do it! You can do it!’ and I did. I had to try myself at the same time, of course, but her Magic helped me—and so did Dickon’s. Every morning and evening, and as often as I can during the day, I’m going to say, ‘Magic is in me! Magic is making me better! I’m going to be as strong as Dickon, as strong as Dickon!’ And you all have to do it too. That’s my experiment. Will you help, Ben Weatherstaff?”
“Aye, aye, sir!” said Ben Weatherstaff. “Aye, aye!”
“Aye, aye, sir!” said Ben Weatherstaff. “Aye, aye!”
“If you keep doing it every day as regularly as soldiers go through drill we shall see what will happen and find out if the experiment succeeds. You learn things by saying them over and over and thinking about them until they stay in your mind forever and I think it will be the same with Magic. If you keep calling it to come to you and help you it will get to be part of you and it will stay and do things.”
“If you keep doing it every day like soldiers practicing drills, we’ll see what happens and find out if the experiment works. You learn things by repeating them and thinking about them until they stick in your mind forever, and I believe it will be the same with Magic. If you keep asking it to come to you and assist you, it will become a part of you and will stay and do things.”
“I once heard an officer in India tell my mother that there were fakirs who said words over and over thousands of times,” said Mary.
“I once heard an officer in India tell my mom that there were fakirs who repeated words thousands of times,” said Mary.
“I’ve heard Jem Fettleworth’s wife say th’ same thing over thousands o’ times—callin’ Jem a drunken brute,” said Ben Weatherstaff dryly. “Summat allus come o’ that, sure enough. He gave her a good hidin’ an’ went to th’ Blue Lion an’ got as drunk as a lord.”
“I’ve heard Jem Fettleworth’s wife say the same thing thousands of times—calling Jem a drunken brute,” said Ben Weatherstaff dryly. “Something always comes of that, for sure. He gave her a good beating and went to the Blue Lion and got as drunk as a lord.”
Colin drew his brows together and thought a few minutes. Then he cheered up.
Colin frowned and thought for a few minutes. Then he perked up.
“Well,” he said, “you see something did come of it. She used the wrong Magic until she made him beat her. If she’d used the right Magic and had said something nice perhaps he wouldn’t have got as drunk as a lord and perhaps—perhaps he might have bought her a new bonnet.”
“Well,” he said, “you see, something did come of it. She used the wrong kind of magic until she made him hit her. If she’d used the right magic and said something nice, maybe he wouldn’t have gotten as drunk as a lord, and maybe—just maybe—he might have bought her a new bonnet.”
Ben Weatherstaff chuckled and there was shrewd admiration in his little old eyes.
Ben Weatherstaff chuckled, and there was clever admiration in his small, old eyes.
“Tha’rt a clever lad as well as a straight-legged one, Mester Colin,” he said. “Next time I see Bess Fettleworth I’ll give her a bit of a hint o’ what Magic will do for her. She’d be rare an’ pleased if th’ sinetifik ’speriment worked—an’ so ’ud Jem.”
“You're a clever guy as well as a tall one, Master Colin,” he said. “Next time I see Bess Fettleworth, I’ll give her a little hint about what magic can do for her. She’d be really happy if the scientific experiment worked—and so would Jem.”
Dickon had stood listening to the lecture, his round eyes shining with curious delight. Nut and Shell were on his shoulders and he held a long-eared white rabbit in his arm and stroked and stroked it softly while it laid its ears along its back and enjoyed itself.
Dickon stood there, listening to the lecture, his round eyes sparkling with curiosity and joy. Nut and Shell were perched on his shoulders, and he cradled a long-eared white rabbit in his arm, gently stroking it while it rested its ears flat against its back, clearly content.
“Do you think the experiment will work?” Colin asked him, wondering what he was thinking. He so often wondered what Dickon was thinking when he saw him looking at him or at one of his “creatures” with his happy wide smile.
“Do you think the experiment will work?” Colin asked him, curious about his thoughts. He often wondered what Dickon was thinking when he saw him gazing at him or at one of his “creatures” with that joyful, wide smile.
He smiled now and his smile was wider than usual.
He smiled now, and his smile was wider than usual.
“Aye,” he answered, “that I do. It’ll work same as th’ seeds do when th’ sun shines on ’em. It’ll work for sure. Shall us begin it now?”
“Yeah,” he responded, “I do. It’ll work just like the seeds do when the sun shines on them. It’ll definitely work. Should we start it now?”
Colin was delighted and so was Mary. Fired by recollections of fakirs and devotees in illustrations Colin suggested that they should all sit cross-legged under the tree which made a canopy.
Colin was thrilled, and so was Mary. Inspired by images of fakirs and followers he had seen, Colin suggested that they should all sit cross-legged under the tree that created a canopy.
“It will be like sitting in a sort of temple,” said Colin. “I’m rather tired and I want to sit down.”
“It will feel like sitting in a kind of temple,” Colin said. “I’m pretty tired, and I want to sit down.”
“Eh!” said Dickon, “tha’ mustn’t begin by sayin’ tha’rt tired. Tha’ might spoil th’ Magic.”
“Eh!” said Dickon, “you shouldn’t start by saying you’re tired. You might ruin the Magic.”
Colin turned and looked at him—into his innocent round eyes.
Colin turned and looked at him—into his innocent, round eyes.
“That’s true,” he said slowly. “I must only think of the Magic.”
"That's true," he said slowly. "I can only focus on the Magic."
It all seemed most majestic and mysterious when they sat down in their circle. Ben Weatherstaff felt as if he had somehow been led into appearing at a prayer-meeting. Ordinarily he was very fixed in being what he called “agen’ prayer-meetin’s” but this being the Rajah’s affair he did not resent it and was indeed inclined to be gratified at being called upon to assist. Mistress Mary felt solemnly enraptured. Dickon held his rabbit in his arm, and perhaps he made some charmer’s signal no one heard, for when he sat down, cross-legged like the rest, the crow, the fox, the squirrels and the lamb slowly drew near and made part of the circle, settling each into a place of rest as if of their own desire.
It all felt really grand and mysterious when they sat down in their circle. Ben Weatherstaff felt like he had somehow ended up at a prayer meeting. Normally, he was pretty set against what he called "prayer meetings," but since this was the Rajah’s event, he didn’t mind it and was actually pleased to be asked to help. Mistress Mary felt seriously enchanted. Dickon held his rabbit in his arms, and maybe he made some kind of signal that no one else heard, because when he sat down, cross-legged like the others, the crow, the fox, the squirrels, and the lamb all slowly came closer and joined the circle, finding their spots to rest as if it was their own choice.
“The ‘creatures’ have come,” said Colin gravely. “They want to help us.”
“The ‘creatures’ are here,” Colin said seriously. “They want to help us.”
Colin really looked quite beautiful, Mary thought. He held his head high as if he felt like a sort of priest and his strange eyes had a wonderful look in them. The light shone on him through the tree canopy.
Colin looked really beautiful, Mary thought. He held his head high like he felt like a kind of priest, and his unusual eyes had an amazing light in them. The sunlight filtered through the tree canopy and illuminated him.
“Now we will begin,” he said. “Shall we sway backward and forward, Mary, as if we were dervishes?”
“Now we’ll get started,” he said. “Should we sway back and forth, Mary, like we’re dervishes?”
“I canna’ do no swayin’ back’ard and for’ard,” said Ben Weatherstaff. “I’ve got th’ rheumatics.”
“I can’t move back and forth,” said Ben Weatherstaff. “I’ve got arthritis.”
“The Magic will take them away,” said Colin in a High Priest tone, “but we won’t sway until it has done it. We will only chant.”
“The Magic will take them away,” Colin said in a serious tone, “but we won’t move until it’s done. We will only chant.”
“I canna’ do no chantin’” said Ben Weatherstaff a trifle testily. “They turned me out o’ th’ church choir th’ only time I ever tried it.”
"I can’t do any singing," Ben Weatherstaff said a bit irritably. "They kicked me out of the church choir the only time I ever gave it a shot."
No one smiled. They were all too much in earnest. Colin’s face was not even crossed by a shadow. He was thinking only of the Magic.
No one smiled. They were all too serious. Colin's face wasn't even touched by a hint of emotion. He was focused entirely on the Magic.
“Then I will chant,” he said. And he began, looking like a strange boy spirit. “The sun is shining—the sun is shining. That is the Magic. The flowers are growing—the roots are stirring. That is the Magic. Being alive is the Magic—being strong is the Magic. The Magic is in me—the Magic is in me. It is in me—it is in me. It’s in everyone of us. It’s in Ben Weatherstaff’s back. Magic! Magic! Come and help!”
“Then I will chant,” he said. And he began, looking like a peculiar boy spirit. “The sun is shining—the sun is shining. That is the Magic. The flowers are growing—the roots are stirring. That is the Magic. Being alive is the Magic—being strong is the Magic. The Magic is in me—the Magic is in me. It’s in me—it’s in me. It’s in each one of us. It’s in Ben Weatherstaff’s back. Magic! Magic! Come and help!”
He said it a great many times—not a thousand times but quite a goodly number. Mary listened entranced. She felt as if it were at once queer and beautiful and she wanted him to go on and on. Ben Weatherstaff began to feel soothed into a sort of dream which was quite agreeable. The humming of the bees in the blossoms mingled with the chanting voice and drowsily melted into a doze. Dickon sat cross-legged with his rabbit asleep on his arm and a hand resting on the lamb’s back. Soot had pushed away a squirrel and huddled close to him on his shoulder, the gray film dropped over his eyes. At last Colin stopped.
He said it many times—not a thousand, but quite a few. Mary listened, captivated. She felt it was both strange and beautiful, and she wanted him to keep going. Ben Weatherstaff started to feel relaxed and was drifting off into a pleasant sort of daydream. The buzzing of the bees among the flowers mixed with his melodic voice and lulled him into a light sleep. Dickon sat cross-legged, with his rabbit dozing on his arm and a hand resting on the lamb's back. Soot had nudged away a squirrel and snuggled up on his shoulder, his eyes half-closed. Finally, Colin stopped.
“Now I am going to walk round the garden,” he announced.
“Now I’m going to walk around the garden,” he announced.
Ben Weatherstaff’s head had just dropped forward and he lifted it with a jerk.
Ben Weatherstaff’s head had just fallen forward, and he lifted it suddenly.
“You have been asleep,” said Colin.
“You've been asleep,” Colin said.
“Nowt o’ th’ sort,” mumbled Ben. “Th’ sermon was good enow—but I’m bound to get out afore th’ collection.”
“Nothing of the sort,” mumbled Ben. “The sermon was good enough—but I need to leave before the collection.”
He was not quite awake yet.
He wasn't fully awake.
“You’re not in church,” said Colin.
“You’re not in church,” Colin said.
“Not me,” said Ben, straightening himself. “Who said I were? I heard every bit of it. You said th’ Magic was in my back. Th’ doctor calls it rheumatics.”
"Not me," Ben said, sitting up straight. "Who said I was? I heard every bit of it. You said the magic was in my back. The doctor calls it rheumatism."
The Rajah waved his hand.
The king waved his hand.
“That was the wrong Magic,” he said. “You will get better. You have my permission to go to your work. But come back tomorrow.”
“That was the wrong Magic,” he said. “You'll get better. You have my permission to go to your work. But come back tomorrow.”
“I’d like to see thee walk round the garden,” grunted Ben.
“I’d like to see you walk around the garden,” grunted Ben.
It was not an unfriendly grunt, but it was a grunt. In fact, being a stubborn old party and not having entire faith in Magic he had made up his mind that if he were sent away he would climb his ladder and look over the wall so that he might be ready to hobble back if there were any stumbling.
It wasn't an unfriendly grunt, but it was definitely a grunt. In fact, being a stubborn old guy and not fully believing in Magic, he had decided that if he was sent away, he would climb his ladder and look over the wall so he could be ready to come back if there were any problems.
The Rajah did not object to his staying and so the procession was formed. It really did look like a procession. Colin was at its head with Dickon on one side and Mary on the other. Ben Weatherstaff walked behind, and the “creatures” trailed after them, the lamb and the fox cub keeping close to Dickon, the white rabbit hopping along or stopping to nibble and Soot following with the solemnity of a person who felt himself in charge.
The Rajah didn't mind him staying, so they formed the procession. It genuinely looked like a parade. Colin was at the front with Dickon on one side and Mary on the other. Ben Weatherstaff walked behind them, and the “creatures” followed along, with the lamb and the fox cub sticking close to Dickon, the white rabbit hopping along or pausing to nibble, and Soot trailing behind like someone who felt responsible.
It was a procession which moved slowly but with dignity. Every few yards it stopped to rest. Colin leaned on Dickon’s arm and privately Ben Weatherstaff kept a sharp lookout, but now and then Colin took his hand from its support and walked a few steps alone. His head was held up all the time and he looked very grand.
It was a procession that moved slowly but with grace. Every few yards, it stopped to take a break. Colin leaned on Dickon’s arm, while Ben Weatherstaff kept a close watch. However, now and then Colin would take his hand away from the support and walk a few steps on his own. He held his head high the entire time and looked quite impressive.
“The Magic is in me!” he kept saying. “The Magic is making me strong! I can feel it! I can feel it!”
"The magic is inside me!" he kept saying. "The magic is making me strong! I can feel it! I can feel it!"
It seemed very certain that something was upholding and uplifting him. He sat on the seats in the alcoves, and once or twice he sat down on the grass and several times he paused in the path and leaned on Dickon, but he would not give up until he had gone all round the garden. When he returned to the canopy tree his cheeks were flushed and he looked triumphant.
It was clear that something was lifting his spirits. He sat on the benches in the alcoves, and a couple of times he sat down on the grass and several times he stopped on the path to lean on Dickon, but he wouldn’t stop until he had explored the entire garden. When he got back to the canopy tree, his cheeks were red, and he looked victorious.
“I did it! The Magic worked!” he cried. “That is my first scientific discovery.”
“I did it! The magic worked!” he shouted. “That’s my first scientific discovery.”
“What will Dr. Craven say?” broke out Mary.
“What will Dr. Craven say?” Mary exclaimed.
“He won’t say anything,” Colin answered, “because he will not be told. This is to be the biggest secret of all. No one is to know anything about it until I have grown so strong that I can walk and run like any other boy. I shall come here every day in my chair and I shall be taken back in it. I won’t have people whispering and asking questions and I won’t let my father hear about it until the experiment has quite succeeded. Then sometime when he comes back to Misselthwaite I shall just walk into his study and say ‘Here I am; I am like any other boy. I am quite well and I shall live to be a man. It has been done by a scientific experiment.’”
“He won’t say anything,” Colin replied, “because he won’t be told. This is meant to be the biggest secret of all. No one should know anything about it until I’m strong enough to walk and run like any other boy. I’ll come here every day in my chair, and I’ll be taken back in it. I don’t want people whispering and asking questions, and I won’t let my dad find out until the experiment has completely succeeded. Then, when he comes back to Misselthwaite, I’ll just walk into his study and say, ‘Here I am; I’m like any other boy. I’m perfectly fine, and I’ll live to be a man. It’s all thanks to a scientific experiment.’”
“He will think he is in a dream,” cried Mary. “He won’t believe his eyes.”
“He's going to think he’s dreaming,” Mary exclaimed. “He won’t believe what he sees.”
Colin flushed triumphantly. He had made himself believe that he was going to get well, which was really more than half the battle, if he had been aware of it. And the thought which stimulated him more than any other was this imagining what his father would look like when he saw that he had a son who was as straight and strong as other fathers’ sons. One of his darkest miseries in the unhealthy morbid past days had been his hatred of being a sickly weak-backed boy whose father was afraid to look at him.
Colin felt a surge of victory. He had convinced himself that he was going to get better, which was honestly more than half the battle, if he had known it. The thought that motivated him the most was picturing how his father would react when he saw that he had a son who was just as healthy and strong as other fathers’ sons. One of his deepest sorrows in the unhealthy, troubled days before had been his disdain for being a frail, sickly boy whose father was too scared to look at him.
“He’ll be obliged to believe them,” he said.
“He’ll have to believe them,” he said.
“One of the things I am going to do, after the Magic works and before I begin to make scientific discoveries, is to be an athlete.”
“One of the things I’m going to do, after the Magic works and before I start making scientific discoveries, is to be an athlete.”
“We shall have thee takin’ to boxin’ in a week or so,” said Ben Weatherstaff. “Tha’lt end wi’ winnin’ th’ Belt an’ bein’ champion prize-fighter of all England.”
“We’ll have you boxing in a week or so,” said Ben Weatherstaff. “You’ll end up winning the Belt and becoming the champion prizefighter of all England.”
Colin fixed his eyes on him sternly.
Colin gave him a serious look.
“Weatherstaff,” he said, “that is disrespectful. You must not take liberties because you are in the secret. However much the Magic works I shall not be a prize-fighter. I shall be a Scientific Discoverer.”
“Weatherstaff,” he said, “that’s disrespectful. You can’t take liberties just because you’re in on the secret. No matter how effective the Magic is, I won’t be a prize-fighter. I’ll be a Scientific Discoverer.”
“Ax pardon—ax pardon, sir” answered Ben, touching his forehead in salute. “I ought to have seed it wasn’t a jokin’ matter,” but his eyes twinkled and secretly he was immensely pleased. He really did not mind being snubbed since the snubbing meant that the lad was gaining strength and spirit.
“Excuse me—excuse me, sir,” Ben replied, touching his forehead in a salute. “I should have realized it wasn’t a joking matter,” but his eyes sparkled, and inside he was really happy. He didn’t actually mind being brushed off since it meant the kid was gaining strength and confidence.
CHAPTER XXIV.
“LET THEM LAUGH”
The secret garden was not the only one Dickon worked in. Round the cottage on the moor there was a piece of ground enclosed by a low wall of rough stones. Early in the morning and late in the fading twilight and on all the days Colin and Mary did not see him, Dickon worked there planting or tending potatoes and cabbages, turnips and carrots and herbs for his mother. In the company of his “creatures” he did wonders there and was never tired of doing them, it seemed. While he dug or weeded he whistled or sang bits of Yorkshire moor songs or talked to Soot or Captain or the brothers and sisters he had taught to help him.
The secret garden wasn’t the only place Dickon worked. Around the cottage on the moor, there was a piece of land surrounded by a low wall of rough stones. Early in the morning, late in the fading twilight, and on all the days Colin and Mary didn’t see him, Dickon worked there, planting or taking care of potatoes, cabbages, turnips, carrots, and herbs for his mother. With his “creatures” by his side, he accomplished amazing things there and never seemed to get tired of it. While he dug or weeded, he whistled or sang snippets of Yorkshire moor songs or talked to Soot or Captain or the brothers and sisters he had taught to help him.
“We’d never get on as comfortable as we do,” Mrs. Sowerby said, “if it wasn’t for Dickon’s garden. Anything’ll grow for him. His ’taters and cabbages is twice th’ size of anyone else’s an’ they’ve got a flavor with ’em as nobody’s has.”
“We’d never be as comfortable as we are,” Mrs. Sowerby said, “if it weren’t for Dickon’s garden. Anything will grow for him. His potatoes and cabbages are twice the size of anyone else’s and they have a flavor that nobody else’s do.”
When she found a moment to spare she liked to go out and talk to him. After supper there was still a long clear twilight to work in and that was her quiet time. She could sit upon the low rough wall and look on and hear stories of the day. She loved this time. There were not only vegetables in this garden. Dickon had bought penny packages of flower seeds now and then and sown bright sweet-scented things among gooseberry bushes and even cabbages and he grew borders of mignonette and pinks and pansies and things whose seeds he could save year after year or whose roots would bloom each spring and spread in time into fine clumps. The low wall was one of the prettiest things in Yorkshire because he had tucked moorland foxglove and ferns and rock-cress and hedgerow flowers into every crevice until only here and there glimpses of the stones were to be seen.
When she found a moment to spare, she liked to go out and talk to him. After dinner, there was still a long, clear twilight to work in, and that was her quiet time. She could sit on the low, rough wall and listen to stories about the day. She loved this time. There weren’t just vegetables in this garden. Dickon had bought small packets of flower seeds now and then and planted bright, sweet-scented blooms among the gooseberry bushes and even cabbages. He grew borders of mignonette, pinks, pansies, and other flowers whose seeds he could save year after year or whose roots would bloom each spring and eventually spread into beautiful clumps. The low wall was one of the prettiest things in Yorkshire because he had tucked moorland foxglove, ferns, rock-cress, and hedgerow flowers into every crevice until only a few glimpses of the stones could be seen.
“All a chap’s got to do to make ’em thrive, mother,” he would say, “is to be friends with ’em for sure. They’re just like th’ ‘creatures.’ If they’re thirsty give ’em drink and if they’re hungry give ’em a bit o’ food. They want to live same as we do. If they died I should feel as if I’d been a bad lad and somehow treated them heartless.”
“All a guy has to do to help them thrive, Mom,” he would say, “is to be sure to be friends with them. They’re just like the ‘creatures.’ If they’re thirsty, give them a drink, and if they’re hungry, give them some food. They want to live just like we do. If they died, I’d feel like I’d been a bad kid and treated them without compassion.”
It was in these twilight hours that Mrs. Sowerby heard of all that happened at Misselthwaite Manor. At first she was only told that “Mester Colin” had taken a fancy to going out into the grounds with Miss Mary and that it was doing him good. But it was not long before it was agreed between the two children that Dickon’s mother might “come into the secret.” Somehow it was not doubted that she was “safe for sure.”
It was during these twilight hours that Mrs. Sowerby learned about everything that happened at Misselthwaite Manor. At first, she was only informed that “Master Colin” had taken a liking to going out into the grounds with Miss Mary and that it was benefiting him. But it wasn’t long before the two children agreed that Dickon’s mother could be “let in on the secret.” Somehow, there was no doubt that she was “safe for sure.”
So one beautiful still evening Dickon told the whole story, with all the thrilling details of the buried key and the robin and the gray haze which had seemed like deadness and the secret Mistress Mary had planned never to reveal. The coming of Dickon and how it had been told to him, the doubt of Mester Colin and the final drama of his introduction to the hidden domain, combined with the incident of Ben Weatherstaff’s angry face peering over the wall and Mester Colin’s sudden indignant strength, made Mrs. Sowerby’s nice-looking face quite change color several times.
So, one beautiful, calm evening, Dickon shared the entire story, complete with all the exciting details about the buried key, the robin, the gray haze that felt lifeless, and the secret that Mistress Mary had vowed never to reveal. He talked about how Dickon had come and how he’d heard about it, Mester Colin’s doubts, and the dramatic moment when he was introduced to the hidden place. The part where Ben Weatherstaff’s angry face appeared over the wall and Mester Colin's sudden burst of strength made Mrs. Sowerby’s pleasant face change color several times.
“My word!” she said. “It was a good thing that little lass came to th’ Manor. It’s been th’ makin’ o’ her an’ th’ savin, o’ him. Standin’ on his feet! An’ us all thinkin’ he was a poor half-witted lad with not a straight bone in him.”
"My goodness!" she said. "It was lucky that little girl came to the Manor. It's been the making of her and the saving of him. Standing on his own two feet! And we all thought he was a poor, simple lad without a straight bone in his body."
She asked a great many questions and her blue eyes were full of deep thinking.
She asked a lot of questions, and her blue eyes were full of deep thought.
“What do they make of it at th’ Manor—him being so well an’ cheerful an’ never complainin’?” she inquired.
“What do they think of it at the Manor—him being so well and cheerful and never complaining?” she asked.
“They don’t know what to make of it,” answered Dickon. “Every day as comes round his face looks different. It’s fillin’ out and doesn’t look so sharp an’ th’ waxy color is goin’. But he has to do his bit o’ complainin’,” with a highly entertained grin.
“They don’t know what to think about it,” Dickon replied. “Every day, his face looks different. It’s filling out and doesn’t look so gaunt, and the waxy color is fading. But he has to do his share of complaining,” he said with an amused grin.
“What for, i’ Mercy’s name?” asked Mrs. Sowerby.
“What for, in Mercy’s name?” asked Mrs. Sowerby.
Dickon chuckled.
Dickon laughed.
“He does it to keep them from guessin’ what’s happened. If the doctor knew he’d found out he could stand on his feet he’d likely write and tell Mester Craven. Mester Colin’s savin’ th’ secret to tell himself. He’s goin’ to practise his Magic on his legs every day till his father comes back an’ then he’s goin’ to march into his room an’ show him he’s as straight as other lads. But him an’ Miss Mary thinks it’s best plan to do a bit o’ groanin’ an’ frettin’ now an’ then to throw folk off th’ scent.”
“He does it to keep them from guessing what’s happened. If the doctor knew he found out he could stand on his feet, he’d probably write and tell Mr. Craven. Mr. Colin’s keeping the secret to tell himself. He’s going to practice his Magic on his legs every day until his father comes back, and then he’s going to march into his room and show him he’s as straight as other boys. But he and Miss Mary think it’s best to do a bit of groaning and fretting now and then to throw people off the scent.”
Mrs. Sowerby was laughing a low comfortable laugh long before he had finished his last sentence.
Mrs. Sowerby was chuckling softly and contentedly long before he had finished his last sentence.
“Eh!” she said, “that pair’s enjoyin’ theirselves I’ll warrant. They’ll get a good bit o’ actin’ out of it an’ there’s nothin’ children likes as much as play actin’. Let’s hear what they do, Dickon lad.”
“Eh!” she said, “that pair is really enjoying themselves, I bet. They’ll get a lot of acting out of it, and there’s nothing kids love as much as play acting. Let’s see what they do, Dickon boy.”
Dickon stopped weeding and sat up on his heels to tell her. His eyes were twinkling with fun.
Dickon paused his weeding, sat back on his heels, and told her. His eyes were sparkling with mischief.
“Mester Colin is carried down to his chair every time he goes out,” he explained. “An’ he flies out at John, th’ footman, for not carryin’ him careful enough. He makes himself as helpless lookin’ as he can an’ never lifts his head until we’re out o’ sight o’ th’ house. An’ he grunts an’ frets a good bit when he’s bein’ settled into his chair. Him an’ Miss Mary’s both got to enjoyin’ it an’ when he groans an’ complains she’ll say, ‘Poor Colin! Does it hurt you so much? Are you so weak as that, poor Colin?’—but th’ trouble is that sometimes they can scarce keep from burstin’ out laughin’. When we get safe into the garden they laugh till they’ve no breath left to laugh with. An’ they have to stuff their faces into Mester Colin’s cushions to keep the gardeners from hearin’, if any of, ’em’s about.”
“Mister Colin gets carried to his chair every time he goes out,” he explained. “And he yells at John, the footman, for not carrying him carefully enough. He acts as helpless as possible and never lifts his head until we're out of sight of the house. And he grunts and complains a lot while he's being settled into his chair. Both him and Miss Mary have started to enjoy this, and when he groans and whines, she’ll say, ‘Poor Colin! Does it hurt you that much? Are you really that weak, poor Colin?’—but the trouble is that sometimes they can barely keep from bursting out laughing. Once we’re safely in the garden, they laugh until they can't breathe anymore. And they have to bury their faces in Mister Colin's cushions to keep the gardeners from hearing, if any of them are around.”
“Th’ more they laugh th’ better for ’em!” said Mrs. Sowerby, still laughing herself. “Good healthy child laughin’s better than pills any day o’ th’ year. That pair’ll plump up for sure.”
“ The more they laugh, the better for them!” said Mrs. Sowerby, still laughing herself. “A good, healthy child’s laughter is better than pills any day of the year. That pair will definitely plump up for sure.”
“They are plumpin’ up,” said Dickon. “They’re that hungry they don’t know how to get enough to eat without makin’ talk. Mester Colin says if he keeps sendin’ for more food they won’t believe he’s an invalid at all. Miss Mary says she’ll let him eat her share, but he says that if she goes hungry she’ll get thin an’ they mun both get fat at once.”
“They're getting fat,” said Dickon. “They're so hungry they don't know how to eat enough without attracting attention. Mr. Colin says if he keeps asking for more food, people won’t believe he’s really sick at all. Miss Mary says she’ll let him eat her portion, but he insists that if she goes hungry, she’ll get thin, and they both need to get fat together.”
Mrs. Sowerby laughed so heartily at the revelation of this difficulty that she quite rocked backward and forward in her blue cloak, and Dickon laughed with her.
Mrs. Sowerby laughed so hard at the news of this problem that she rocked back and forth in her blue cloak, and Dickon laughed along with her.
“I’ll tell thee what, lad,” Mrs. Sowerby said when she could speak. “I’ve thought of a way to help ’em. When tha’ goes to ’em in th’ mornin’s tha’ shall take a pail o’ good new milk an’ I’ll bake ’em a crusty cottage loaf or some buns wi’ currants in ’em, same as you children like. Nothin’s so good as fresh milk an’ bread. Then they could take off th’ edge o’ their hunger while they were in their garden an’ th, fine food they get indoors ’ud polish off th’ corners.”
"I'll tell you something, kid," Mrs. Sowerby said when she could finally speak. "I’ve come up with a way to help them. When you go to see them in the morning, you should take a pail of fresh milk, and I’ll bake them a crusty cottage loaf or some currant buns, just like you kids like. Nothing's better than fresh milk and bread. That way, they can take the edge off their hunger while they’re in their garden, and the good food they get inside will finish it off nicely."
“Eh! mother!” said Dickon admiringly, “what a wonder tha’ art! Tha’ always sees a way out o’ things. They was quite in a pother yesterday. They didn’t see how they was to manage without orderin’ up more food—they felt that empty inside.”
“Hey! Mom!” Dickon said admiringly, “How amazing you are! You always find a way out of things. They were really upset yesterday. They didn’t know how they would get by without ordering more food—they felt so empty inside.”
“They’re two young ’uns growin’ fast, an’ health’s comin’ back to both of ’em. Children like that feels like young wolves an’ food’s flesh an’ blood to ’em,” said Mrs. Sowerby. Then she smiled Dickon’s own curving smile. “Eh! but they’re enjoyin’ theirselves for sure,” she said.
“They’re two young ones growing fast, and their health is coming back to both of them. Kids like that feel like young wolves, and food is flesh and blood to them,” said Mrs. Sowerby. Then she smiled Dickon’s own curving smile. “Oh! but they’re definitely having a good time,” she said.
She was quite right, the comfortable wonderful mother creature—and she had never been more so than when she said their “play actin’” would be their joy. Colin and Mary found it one of their most thrilling sources of entertainment. The idea of protecting themselves from suspicion had been unconsciously suggested to them first by the puzzled nurse and then by Dr. Craven himself.
She was absolutely right, the warm and amazing mother figure—and she had never been more so than when she said their “acting out” would bring them joy. Colin and Mary found it to be one of their most exciting sources of entertainment. The thought of keeping themselves safe from suspicion had first been unconsciously suggested to them by the confused nurse and then by Dr. Craven himself.
“Your appetite. Is improving very much, Master Colin,” the nurse had said one day. “You used to eat nothing, and so many things disagreed with you.”
“Your appetite is getting much better, Master Colin,” the nurse said one day. “You used to eat nothing, and so many things didn’t agree with you.”
“Nothing disagrees with me now” replied Colin, and then seeing the nurse looking at him curiously he suddenly remembered that perhaps he ought not to appear too well just yet. “At least things don’t so often disagree with me. It’s the fresh air.”
“Nothing bothers me now,” Colin replied, and then noticing the nurse looking at him curiously, he suddenly realized he might need to act like he wasn’t feeling too well just yet. “At least things don’t bother me as much. It’s the fresh air.”
“Perhaps it is,” said the nurse, still looking at him with a mystified expression. “But I must talk to Dr. Craven about it.”
“Maybe it is,” said the nurse, still looking at him with a puzzled expression. “But I need to talk to Dr. Craven about it.”
“How she stared at you!” said Mary when she went away. “As if she thought there must be something to find out.”
“How she stared at you!” Mary said as she walked away. “As if she thought there was something to uncover.”
“I won’t have her finding out things,” said Colin. “No one must begin to find out yet.”
“I won’t let her find out anything,” Colin said. “No one can start to find out yet.”
When Dr. Craven came that morning he seemed puzzled, also. He asked a number of questions, to Colin’s great annoyance.
When Dr. Craven arrived that morning, he looked confused too. He asked a lot of questions, which really annoyed Colin.
“You stay out in the garden a great deal,” he suggested. “Where do you go?”
“You spend a lot of time in the garden,” he suggested. “Where do you go?”
Colin put on his favorite air of dignified indifference to opinion.
Colin assumed his usual air of confident indifference to what others thought.
“I will not let anyone know where I go,” he answered. “I go to a place I like. Everyone has orders to keep out of the way. I won’t be watched and stared at. You know that!”
“I won’t let anyone know where I’m going,” he replied. “I’m going to a place I enjoy. Everyone has been told to stay away. I don’t want to be watched and stared at. You know that!”
“You seem to be out all day but I do not think it has done you harm—I do not think so. The nurse says that you eat much more than you have ever done before.”
“You seem to be out all day, but I don’t think it’s done you any harm—I really don’t. The nurse says you’re eating a lot more than you ever did before.”
“Perhaps,” said Colin, prompted by a sudden inspiration, “perhaps it is an unnatural appetite.”
“Maybe,” Colin said, struck by a sudden thought, “maybe it’s an unusual craving.”
“I do not think so, as your food seems to agree with you,” said Dr. Craven. “You are gaining flesh rapidly and your color is better.”
“I don’t think that’s the case, since your food seems to be working for you,” Dr. Craven said. “You’re gaining weight quickly, and your complexion looks better.”
“Perhaps—perhaps I am bloated and feverish,” said Colin, assuming a discouraging air of gloom. “People who are not going to live are often—different.”
“Maybe—I might be feeling swollen and overheated,” said Colin, taking on a dismal attitude. “People who aren’t going to survive are often—different.”
Dr. Craven shook his head. He was holding Colin’s wrist and he pushed up his sleeve and felt his arm.
Dr. Craven shook his head. He was holding Colin’s wrist, pushed up his sleeve, and felt his arm.
“You are not feverish,” he said thoughtfully, “and such flesh as you have gained is healthy. If you can keep this up, my boy, we need not talk of dying. Your father will be happy to hear of this remarkable improvement.”
“You're not running a fever,” he said thoughtfully, “and the weight you've gained is healthy. If you can maintain this, my boy, we don’t need to worry about dying. Your father will be glad to hear about this amazing improvement.”
“I won’t have him told!” Colin broke forth fiercely. “It will only disappoint him if I get worse again—and I may get worse this very night. I might have a raging fever. I feel as if I might be beginning to have one now. I won’t have letters written to my father—I won’t—I won’t! You are making me angry and you know that is bad for me. I feel hot already. I hate being written about and being talked over as much as I hate being stared at!”
“I won’t let anyone tell him!” Colin exclaimed fiercely. “It will just let him down if I get worse again—and I might get worse tonight. I feel like I might be starting to run a fever now. I won’t have letters written to my dad—I won’t—I won’t! You’re making me angry, and you know that’s bad for me. I already feel hot. I hate being written about and talked about just as much as I hate being stared at!”
“Hush-h! my boy,” Dr. Craven soothed him. “Nothing shall be written without your permission. You are too sensitive about things. You must not undo the good which has been done.”
“Hush now, my boy,” Dr. Craven comforted him. “Nothing will be written without your permission. You're too sensitive about things. You must not undo the good that has been accomplished.”
He said no more about writing to Mr. Craven and when he saw the nurse he privately warned her that such a possibility must not be mentioned to the patient.
He didn’t say anything more about writing to Mr. Craven, and when he saw the nurse, he privately warned her that this option shouldn’t be brought up with the patient.
“The boy is extraordinarily better,” he said. “His advance seems almost abnormal. But of course he is doing now of his own free will what we could not make him do before. Still, he excites himself very easily and nothing must be said to irritate him.”
“The boy is doing exceptionally well,” he said. “His progress seems almost unnatural. But now, he’s doing things on his own that we couldn’t make him do before. Still, he gets worked up very easily, and nothing should be said to upset him.”
Mary and Colin were much alarmed and talked together anxiously. From this time dated their plan of “play actin’.”
Mary and Colin were quite worried and talked to each other nervously. This was when they came up with their plan for "play acting."
“I may be obliged to have a tantrum,” said Colin regretfully. “I don’t want to have one and I’m not miserable enough now to work myself into a big one. Perhaps I couldn’t have one at all. That lump doesn’t come in my throat now and I keep thinking of nice things instead of horrible ones. But if they talk about writing to my father I shall have to do something.”
“I might have to throw a tantrum,” Colin said with regret. “I really don’t want to, and I’m not upset enough right now to work myself up into one. Maybe I can’t even have one at all. That lump in my throat isn’t there now, and I keep thinking about nice things instead of awful ones. But if they start talking about writing to my dad, I’ll have to do something.”
He made up his mind to eat less, but unfortunately it was not possible to carry out this brilliant idea when he wakened each morning with an amazing appetite and the table near his sofa was set with a breakfast of home-made bread and fresh butter, snow-white eggs, raspberry jam and clotted cream. Mary always breakfasted with him and when they found themselves at the table—particularly if there were delicate slices of sizzling ham sending forth tempting odors from under a hot silver cover—they would look into each other’s eyes in desperation.
He decided to eat less, but unfortunately, it was hard to stick to this great idea when he woke up every morning with a huge appetite and the table next to his sofa was laid out with homemade bread and fresh butter, snow-white eggs, raspberry jam, and clotted cream. Mary always had breakfast with him, and when they sat down at the table—especially if there were delicate slices of sizzling ham giving off tempting aromas from under a hot silver cover—they would look into each other’s eyes in despair.
“I think we shall have to eat it all this morning, Mary,” Colin always ended by saying. “We can send away some of the lunch and a great deal of the dinner.”
“I think we’ll have to finish it all this morning, Mary,” Colin always concluded. “We can pack some of the lunch and a lot of the dinner to send away.”
But they never found they could send away anything and the highly polished condition of the empty plates returned to the pantry awakened much comment.
But they never found they could get rid of anything, and the shiny state of the empty plates that went back to the pantry sparked a lot of comments.
“I do wish,” Colin would say also, “I do wish the slices of ham were thicker, and one muffin each is not enough for anyone.”
“I really wish,” Colin would say too, “I really wish the slices of ham were thicker, and one muffin each isn’t enough for anyone.”
“It’s enough for a person who is going to die,” answered Mary when first she heard this, “but it’s not enough for a person who is going to live. I sometimes feel as if I could eat three when those nice fresh heather and gorse smells from the moor come pouring in at the open window.”
“It’s enough for someone who is going to die,” Mary replied when she first heard this, “but it’s not enough for someone who is going to live. Sometimes it feels like I could eat three when those nice fresh heather and gorse scents from the moor come pouring in through the open window.”
The morning that Dickon—after they had been enjoying themselves in the garden for about two hours—went behind a big rosebush and brought forth two tin pails and revealed that one was full of rich new milk with cream on the top of it, and that the other held cottage-made currant buns folded in a clean blue and white napkin, buns so carefully tucked in that they were still hot, there was a riot of surprised joyfulness. What a wonderful thing for Mrs. Sowerby to think of! What a kind, clever woman she must be! How good the buns were! And what delicious fresh milk!
The morning that Dickon—after they had been having fun in the garden for about two hours—went behind a big rosebush and brought out two tin pails, revealing that one was filled with rich fresh milk with cream on top, and the other held homemade currant buns wrapped in a clean blue and white napkin, buns so neatly tucked in that they were still warm, there was a burst of surprised joy. What a great idea for Mrs. Sowerby to come up with! What a kind, clever woman she must be! The buns were so good! And the fresh milk was delicious!
“Magic is in her just as it is in Dickon,” said Colin. “It makes her think of ways to do things—nice things. She is a Magic person. Tell her we are grateful, Dickon—extremely grateful.”
“Magic is in her just like it is in Dickon,” said Colin. “It inspires her to think of ways to do things—nice things. She’s a magical person. Tell her we’re grateful, Dickon—really grateful.”
He was given to using rather grown-up phrases at times. He enjoyed them. He liked this so much that he improved upon it.
He sometimes used pretty adult phrases. He liked them. He liked this so much that he made it even better.
“Tell her she has been most bounteous and our gratitude is extreme.”
"Tell her she has been very generous, and we are extremely grateful."
And then forgetting his grandeur he fell to and stuffed himself with buns and drank milk out of the pail in copious draughts in the manner of any hungry little boy who had been taking unusual exercise and breathing in moorland air and whose breakfast was more than two hours behind him.
And then, forgetting his grandness, he dug in and stuffed himself with buns, drinking milk straight from the pail in big gulps, just like any hungry little boy who had been running around and breathing in the fresh moorland air, and whose breakfast was more than two hours late.
This was the beginning of many agreeable incidents of the same kind. They actually awoke to the fact that as Mrs. Sowerby had fourteen people to provide food for she might not have enough to satisfy two extra appetites every day. So they asked her to let them send some of their shillings to buy things.
This was the start of many pleasant events like this. They realized that since Mrs. Sowerby had fourteen people to feed, she might not have enough to satisfy two extra appetites every day. So they asked her if they could send some of their money to help buy things.
Dickon made the stimulating discovery that in the wood in the park outside the garden where Mary had first found him piping to the wild creatures there was a deep little hollow where you could build a sort of tiny oven with stones and roast potatoes and eggs in it. Roasted eggs were a previously unknown luxury and very hot potatoes with salt and fresh butter in them were fit for a woodland king—besides being deliciously satisfying. You could buy both potatoes and eggs and eat as many as you liked without feeling as if you were taking food out of the mouths of fourteen people.
Dickon made an exciting discovery that in the woods of the park outside the garden where Mary had first found him playing music for the wild creatures, there was a small hollow where you could build a little oven with stones and roast potatoes and eggs in it. Roasted eggs were a completely new luxury, and hot potatoes with salt and fresh butter were fit for a woodland king—besides being wonderfully satisfying. You could buy both potatoes and eggs and eat as many as you wanted without feeling like you were taking food away from fourteen people.
Every beautiful morning the Magic was worked by the mystic circle under the plum-tree which provided a canopy of thickening green leaves after its brief blossom-time was ended. After the ceremony Colin always took his walking exercise and throughout the day he exercised his newly found power at intervals. Each day he grew stronger and could walk more steadily and cover more ground. And each day his belief in the Magic grew stronger—as well it might. He tried one experiment after another as he felt himself gaining strength and it was Dickon who showed him the best things of all.
Every beautiful morning, the Magic was created by the mystical circle under the plum tree, which provided a canopy of thick green leaves after its short blossoming period was over. After the ceremony, Colin always took his walk, and throughout the day, he practiced his newfound strength at different times. Every day, he grew stronger, could walk more steadily, and cover more ground. And each day, his belief in the Magic became more powerful—as it should. He tried one experiment after another as he felt himself gaining strength, and it was Dickon who showed him the best things of all.
“Yesterday,” he said one morning after an absence, “I went to Thwaite for mother an’ near th’ Blue Cow Inn I seed Bob Haworth. He’s the strongest chap on th’ moor. He’s the champion wrestler an’ he can jump higher than any other chap an’ throw th’ hammer farther. He’s gone all th’ way to Scotland for th’ sports some years. He’s knowed me ever since I was a little ’un an’ he’s a friendly sort an’ I axed him some questions. Th’ gentry calls him a athlete and I thought o’ thee, Mester Colin, and I says, ‘How did tha’ make tha’ muscles stick out that way, Bob? Did tha’ do anythin’ extra to make thysel’ so strong?’ An’ he says ‘Well, yes, lad, I did. A strong man in a show that came to Thwaite once showed me how to exercise my arms an’ legs an’ every muscle in my body. An’ I says, ‘Could a delicate chap make himself stronger with ’em, Bob?’ an’ he laughed an’ says, ‘Art tha’ th’ delicate chap?’ an’ I says, ‘No, but I knows a young gentleman that’s gettin’ well of a long illness an’ I wish I knowed some o’ them tricks to tell him about.’ I didn’t say no names an’ he didn’t ask none. He’s friendly same as I said an’ he stood up an’ showed me good-natured like, an’ I imitated what he did till I knowed it by heart.”
“Yesterday,” he said one morning after being away, “I went to Thwaite for my mother, and near the Blue Cow Inn, I saw Bob Haworth. He’s the strongest guy on the moor. He’s the champion wrestler, and he can jump higher than anyone else and throw the hammer farther. He’s been all the way to Scotland for the sports for a few years. He’s known me ever since I was a little kid, and he’s a friendly guy, so I asked him some questions. The rich folks call him an athlete, and I thought of you, Master Colin, and I asked, ‘How did you make your muscles stick out like that, Bob? Did you do anything extra to make yourself so strong?’ And he replied, ‘Well, yes, lad, I did. A strong man from a show that came to Thwaite once showed me how to exercise my arms and legs and every muscle in my body.’ Then I asked, ‘Could a delicate guy make himself stronger with those exercises, Bob?’ and he laughed and replied, ‘Are you the delicate guy?’ I said, ‘No, but I know a young gentleman who’s recovering from a long illness, and I wish I knew some of those tricks to tell him about.’ I didn’t mention any names, and he didn’t ask for any. He’s friendly, as I said, and he stood up and showed me kindly, and I copied what he did until I knew it by heart.”
Colin had been listening excitedly.
Colin had been listening eagerly.
“Can you show me?” he cried. “Will you?”
“Can you show me?” he shouted. “Will you?”
“Aye, to be sure,” Dickon answered, getting up. “But he says tha’ mun do ’em gentle at first an’ be careful not to tire thysel’. Rest in between times an’ take deep breaths an’ don’t overdo.”
“Yeah, definitely,” Dickon replied as he stood up. “But he says you have to take it easy at first and be careful not to wear yourself out. Rest in between and take deep breaths, and don’t push it too much.”
“I’ll be careful,” said Colin. “Show me! Show me! Dickon, you are the most Magic boy in the world!”
“I’ll be careful,” Colin said. “Show me! Show me! Dickon, you are the most magical boy in the world!”
Dickon stood up on the grass and slowly went through a carefully practical but simple series of muscle exercises. Colin watched them with widening eyes. He could do a few while he was sitting down. Presently he did a few gently while he stood upon his already steadied feet. Mary began to do them also. Soot, who was watching the performance, became much disturbed and left his branch and hopped about restlessly because he could not do them too.
Dickon stood up on the grass and slowly went through a practical but simple set of muscle exercises. Colin watched with wide eyes. He could do a few while sitting down. Soon enough, he tried a few gently while standing on his now steadied feet. Mary joined in too. Soot, who was watching the scene, got quite agitated and left his branch, hopping around restlessly because he couldn’t join in.
From that time the exercises were part of the day’s duties as much as the Magic was. It became possible for both Colin and Mary to do more of them each time they tried, and such appetites were the results that but for the basket Dickon put down behind the bush each morning when he arrived they would have been lost. But the little oven in the hollow and Mrs. Sowerby’s bounties were so satisfying that Mrs. Medlock and the nurse and Dr. Craven became mystified again. You can trifle with your breakfast and seem to disdain your dinner if you are full to the brim with roasted eggs and potatoes and richly frothed new milk and oatcakes and buns and heather honey and clotted cream.
From that time on, the exercises became just as much a part of the day's tasks as the Magic. Colin and Mary found they could do more each time they tried, and they developed such appetites that if it weren't for the basket Dickon set down behind the bush every morning when he arrived, they would have gone hungry. But the little oven in the hollow and Mrs. Sowerby’s generous gifts were so satisfying that Mrs. Medlock, the nurse, and Dr. Craven were left baffled again. You can pick at your breakfast and act like you don’t care about your dinner if you’re completely full from roasted eggs and potatoes, rich frothy new milk, oatcakes, buns, heather honey, and clotted cream.
“They are eating next to nothing,” said the nurse. “They’ll die of starvation if they can’t be persuaded to take some nourishment. And yet see how they look.”
“They're hardly eating anything,” said the nurse. “They’ll starve if we can’t convince them to eat some food. And just look at them.”
“Look!” exclaimed Mrs. Medlock indignantly. “Eh! I’m moithered to death with them. They’re a pair of young Satans. Bursting their jackets one day and the next turning up their noses at the best meals Cook can tempt them with. Not a mouthful of that lovely young fowl and bread sauce did they set a fork into yesterday—and the poor woman fair invented a pudding for them—and back it’s sent. She almost cried. She’s afraid she’ll be blamed if they starve themselves into their graves.”
“Look!” Mrs. Medlock said angrily. “Honestly! I’m exhausted by them. They’re like a couple of little devils. One day they're ripping their jackets, and the next they’re turning up their noses at the best meals the cook can make for them. Not a single bite of that delicious young chicken and bread sauce did they touch yesterday—and the poor woman practically invented a pudding for them—and it came back untouched. She was almost in tears. She’s worried she’ll get blamed if they starve themselves to death.”
Dr. Craven came and looked at Colin long and carefully, He wore an extremely worried expression when the nurse talked with him and showed him the almost untouched tray of breakfast she had saved for him to look at—but it was even more worried when he sat down by Colin’s sofa and examined him. He had been called to London on business and had not seen the boy for nearly two weeks. When young things begin to gain health they gain it rapidly. The waxen tinge had left, Colins skin and a warm rose showed through it; his beautiful eyes were clear and the hollows under them and in his cheeks and temples had filled out. His once dark, heavy locks had begun to look as if they sprang healthily from his forehead and were soft and warm with life. His lips were fuller and of a normal color. In fact as an imitation of a boy who was a confirmed invalid he was a disgraceful sight. Dr. Craven held his chin in his hand and thought him over.
Dr. Craven came and looked at Colin carefully for a long time. He had a really worried expression when the nurse talked to him and showed him the nearly untouched breakfast tray she had saved for him to see—but he looked even more concerned when he sat down next to Colin’s sofa and examined him. He had been called to London for work and hadn’t seen the boy for almost two weeks. When young people start to get healthier, they tend to improve quickly. The waxy look had disappeared from Colin's skin, revealing a warm rosy glow; his beautiful eyes were clear, and the hollows under them and in his cheeks and temples had filled out. His once dark, heavy hair started to look like it was growing healthily from his forehead, soft and full of life. His lips were fuller and had a normal color. In fact, as a representation of a boy who was a confirmed invalid, he was an embarrassing sight. Dr. Craven held his chin in his hand and thought about him.
“I am sorry to hear that you do not eat anything,” he said. “That will not do. You will lose all you have gained—and you have gained amazingly. You ate so well a short time ago.”
“I’m sorry to hear that you’re not eating anything,” he said. “That’s not okay. You’ll lose everything you’ve gained—and you’ve made amazing progress. You were eating so well not long ago.”
“I told you it was an unnatural appetite,” answered Colin.
“I told you it was an unnatural craving,” Colin replied.
Mary was sitting on her stool nearby and she suddenly made a very queer sound which she tried so violently to repress that she ended by almost choking.
Mary was sitting on her stool nearby when she suddenly made a really strange sound that she tried so hard to hold back that she almost ended up choking.
“What is the matter?” said Dr. Craven, turning to look at her.
“What’s wrong?” Dr. Craven asked, turning to look at her.
Mary became quite severe in her manner.
Mary became pretty strict in her attitude.
“It was something between a sneeze and a cough,” she replied with reproachful dignity, “and it got into my throat.”
“It was something between a sneeze and a cough,” she said with a reproachful dignity, “and it got stuck in my throat.”
“But,” she said afterward to Colin, “I couldn’t stop myself. It just burst out because all at once I couldn’t help remembering that last big potato you ate and the way your mouth stretched when you bit through that thick lovely crust with jam and clotted cream on it.”
“But,” she said later to Colin, “I couldn’t stop myself. It just came out because suddenly I couldn’t help remembering that last big potato you ate and how your mouth opened wide when you bit through that thick, delicious crust with jam and clotted cream on it.”
“Is there any way in which those children can get food secretly?” Dr. Craven inquired of Mrs. Medlock.
“Is there any way those kids can secretly get food?” Dr. Craven asked Mrs. Medlock.
“There’s no way unless they dig it out of the earth or pick it off the trees,” Mrs. Medlock answered. “They stay out in the grounds all day and see no one but each other. And if they want anything different to eat from what’s sent up to them they need only ask for it.”
“There's no other way unless they dig it out of the ground or pick it off the trees,” Mrs. Medlock replied. “They spend all day outside and only see each other. And if they want any different food from what’s brought to them, they just have to ask for it.”
“Well,” said Dr. Craven, “so long as going without food agrees with them we need not disturb ourselves. The boy is a new creature.”
“Well,” Dr. Craven said, “as long as not eating suits them, we don’t need to worry. The boy is a completely different person.”
“So is the girl,” said Mrs. Medlock. “She’s begun to be downright pretty since she’s filled out and lost her ugly little sour look. Her hair’s grown thick and healthy looking and she’s got a bright color. The glummest, ill-natured little thing she used to be and now her and Master Colin laugh together like a pair of crazy young ones. Perhaps they’re growing fat on that.”
“So is the girl,” said Mrs. Medlock. “She’s starting to look really pretty now that she’s filled out and lost her ugly little sour expression. Her hair has grown thick and looks healthy, and she has a nice color. She used to be the glummest, most ill-natured little thing, and now she and Master Colin laugh together like a couple of crazy kids. Maybe they’re getting chubby from that.”
“Perhaps they are,” said Dr. Craven. “Let them laugh.”
“Maybe they are,” said Dr. Craven. “Let them laugh.”
CHAPTER XXV.
THE CURTAIN
And the secret garden bloomed and bloomed and every morning revealed new miracles. In the robin’s nest there were Eggs and the robin’s mate sat upon them keeping them warm with her feathery little breast and careful wings. At first she was very nervous and the robin himself was indignantly watchful. Even Dickon did not go near the close-grown corner in those days, but waited until by the quiet working of some mysterious spell he seemed to have conveyed to the soul of the little pair that in the garden there was nothing which was not quite like themselves—nothing which did not understand the wonderfulness of what was happening to them—the immense, tender, terrible, heart-breaking beauty and solemnity of Eggs. If there had been one person in that garden who had not known through all his or her innermost being that if an Egg were taken away or hurt the whole world would whirl round and crash through space and come to an end—if there had been even one who did not feel it and act accordingly there could have been no happiness even in that golden springtime air. But they all knew it and felt it and the robin and his mate knew they knew it.
And the secret garden bloomed and bloomed, revealing new miracles every morning. In the robin’s nest, there were eggs, and the female robin sat on them, keeping them warm with her soft little body and careful wings. At first, she was very nervous, and the male robin was watchfully protective. Even Dickon didn’t go near that densely grown corner during those days; he waited until, through some mysterious spell, he seemed to reassure the little pair that in the garden, there was nothing that wasn’t just like them—nothing that didn’t appreciate the wonder of what was happening to them—the immense, tender, heartbreaking beauty and seriousness of the eggs. If there had been even one person in that garden who didn’t know deep down that if an egg were taken or harmed, the whole world would spin and collapse into chaos—it would have destroyed the happiness of that golden springtime air. But they all knew and felt it, and the robin and his mate sensed their understanding.
At first the robin watched Mary and Colin with sharp anxiety. For some mysterious reason he knew he need not watch Dickon. The first moment he set his dew-bright black eye on Dickon he knew he was not a stranger but a sort of robin without beak or feathers. He could speak robin (which is a quite distinct language not to be mistaken for any other). To speak robin to a robin is like speaking French to a Frenchman. Dickon always spoke it to the robin himself, so the queer gibberish he used when he spoke to humans did not matter in the least. The robin thought he spoke this gibberish to them because they were not intelligent enough to understand feathered speech. His movements also were robin. They never startled one by being sudden enough to seem dangerous or threatening. Any robin could understand Dickon, so his presence was not even disturbing.
At first, the robin watched Mary and Colin with keen worry. For some unknown reason, he realized he didn’t need to keep an eye on Dickon. The moment he caught sight of Dickon’s bright, dark eyes, he understood he wasn’t a stranger but a kind of robin without feathers or a beak. He could speak robin (which is a completely unique language, distinct from any other). Speaking robin to a robin is like speaking French to a French person. Dickon always talked to the robin in that language, so the strange sounds he used with humans didn’t matter at all. The robin figured he spoke that way to them because they weren’t smart enough to grasp bird talk. His movements were also robin-like. They never startled anyone because they weren’t sudden enough to seem dangerous or threatening. Any robin could understand Dickon, so his presence was simply calming.
But at the outset it seemed necessary to be on guard against the other two. In the first place the boy creature did not come into the garden on his legs. He was pushed in on a thing with wheels and the skins of wild animals were thrown over him. That in itself was doubtful. Then when he began to stand up and move about he did it in a queer unaccustomed way and the others seemed to have to help him. The robin used to secrete himself in a bush and watch this anxiously, his head tilted first on one side and then on the other. He thought that the slow movements might mean that he was preparing to pounce, as cats do. When cats are preparing to pounce they creep over the ground very slowly. The robin talked this over with his mate a great deal for a few days but after that he decided not to speak of the subject because her terror was so great that he was afraid it might be injurious to the Eggs.
But at first, it seemed important to be cautious of the other two. For one, the boy didn't come into the garden on his own legs. He was pushed in on something with wheels, and wild animal skins were draped over him. That alone was suspicious. Then, when he started to stand and move around, he did it in a strange, awkward way, and the others had to assist him. The robin would hide in a bush and watch this with concern, tilting his head from side to side. He thought the slow movements might mean the boy was getting ready to pounce, like cats do. When cats prepare to pounce, they creep very slowly across the ground. The robin discussed this with his mate quite a bit for a few days, but after that, he decided not to bring it up again because her fear was so intense that he worried it might harm the Eggs.
When the boy began to walk by himself and even to move more quickly it was an immense relief. But for a long time—or it seemed a long time to the robin—he was a source of some anxiety. He did not act as the other humans did. He seemed very fond of walking but he had a way of sitting or lying down for a while and then getting up in a disconcerting manner to begin again.
When the boy started walking on his own and even moving faster, it was a huge relief. But for quite a while—or what felt like a long time to the robin—he caused some worry. He didn’t behave like the other humans. He really liked walking, but he had this odd habit of sitting or lying down for a bit and then getting up in a surprising way to start over.
One day the robin remembered that when he himself had been made to learn to fly by his parents he had done much the same sort of thing. He had taken short flights of a few yards and then had been obliged to rest. So it occurred to him that this boy was learning to fly—or rather to walk. He mentioned this to his mate and when he told her that the Eggs would probably conduct themselves in the same way after they were fledged she was quite comforted and even became eagerly interested and derived great pleasure from watching the boy over the edge of her nest—though she always thought that the Eggs would be much cleverer and learn more quickly. But then she said indulgently that humans were always more clumsy and slow than Eggs and most of them never seemed really to learn to fly at all. You never met them in the air or on tree-tops.
One day, the robin remembered that when he was taught to fly by his parents, he had done something similar. He took short flights of a few yards and then needed to rest. It occurred to him that this boy was learning to fly—or rather to walk. He mentioned this to his mate, and when he told her that the Eggs would probably behave the same way after they fledged, she felt comforted and even became eagerly interested, taking great pleasure in watching the boy from the edge of her nest—though she always believed that the Eggs would be much smarter and learn faster. But then she said kindly that humans were always clumsier and slower than Eggs, and most of them never really seemed to learn to fly at all. You never saw them in the air or up in the tree-tops.
After a while the boy began to move about as the others did, but all three of the children at times did unusual things. They would stand under the trees and move their arms and legs and heads about in a way which was neither walking nor running nor sitting down. They went through these movements at intervals every day and the robin was never able to explain to his mate what they were doing or tying to do. He could only say that he was sure that the Eggs would never flap about in such a manner; but as the boy who could speak robin so fluently was doing the thing with them, birds could be quite sure that the actions were not of a dangerous nature. Of course neither the robin nor his mate had ever heard of the champion wrestler, Bob Haworth, and his exercises for making the muscles stand out like lumps. Robins are not like human beings; their muscles are always exercised from the first and so they develop themselves in a natural manner. If you have to fly about to find every meal you eat, your muscles do not become atrophied (atrophied means wasted away through want of use).
After a while, the boy started to move around like the others, but all three kids occasionally did strange things. They would stand under the trees and move their arms, legs, and heads in a way that was neither walking, running, nor sitting down. They performed these movements periodically every day, and the robin could never explain to his mate what they were doing or trying to do. He could only say that he was sure the Eggs wouldn’t flutter around like that; but since the boy who spoke robin so well was doing the same thing with them, the birds could be pretty sure the actions were harmless. Of course, neither the robin nor his mate had ever heard of the champion wrestler, Bob Haworth, and his routines for making muscles bulk up. Robins aren’t like humans; their muscles get worked out from the start, so they develop naturally. If you have to fly around to find every meal, your muscles don’t waste away (waste away means atrophied due to lack of use).
When the boy was walking and running about and digging and weeding like the others, the nest in the corner was brooded over by a great peace and content. Fears for the Eggs became things of the past. Knowing that your Eggs were as safe as if they were locked in a bank vault and the fact that you could watch so many curious things going on made setting a most entertaining occupation. On wet days the Eggs’ mother sometimes felt even a little dull because the children did not come into the garden.
When the boy was running around, digging, and weeding like the others, a great sense of peace and contentment surrounded the nest in the corner. Worries about the Eggs became a thing of the past. Knowing that your Eggs were as safe as if they were stored in a bank vault, along with the chance to watch all sorts of interesting happenings, made watching them a really enjoyable activity. On rainy days, the Eggs' mother occasionally found herself feeling a bit bored because the kids didn’t come into the garden.
But even on wet days it could not be said that Mary and Colin were dull. One morning when the rain streamed down unceasingly and Colin was beginning to feel a little restive, as he was obliged to remain on his sofa because it was not safe to get up and walk about, Mary had an inspiration.
But even on rainy days, Mary and Colin weren't boring. One morning, as the rain poured down continuously and Colin was starting to feel a bit restless because he had to stay on his sofa since it wasn't safe to get up and move around, Mary had a great idea.
“Now that I am a real boy,” Colin had said, “my legs and arms and all my body are so full of Magic that I can’t keep them still. They want to be doing things all the time. Do you know that when I waken in the morning, Mary, when it’s quite early and the birds are just shouting outside and everything seems just shouting for joy—even the trees and things we can’t really hear—I feel as if I must jump out of bed and shout myself. If I did it, just think what would happen!”
“Now that I’m a real boy,” Colin said, “my arms and legs and my whole body are so full of magic that I can’t keep them still. They always want to be doing something. Do you know that when I wake up in the morning, Mary, when it’s really early and the birds are just chirping outside and everything seems to be filled with joy—even the trees and things we can’t really hear—I feel like I have to jump out of bed and shout myself. Just imagine what would happen if I actually did it!”
Mary giggled inordinately.
Mary laughed a lot.
“The nurse would come running and Mrs. Medlock would come running and they would be sure you had gone crazy and they’d send for the doctor,” she said.
“The nurse would rush in and so would Mrs. Medlock, and they would be convinced you had lost your mind, and they’d call for the doctor,” she said.
Colin giggled himself. He could see how they would all look—how horrified by his outbreak and how amazed to see him standing upright.
Colin giggled to himself. He could picture how they would all react—how shocked they would be by his outburst and how amazed they would be to see him standing tall.
“I wish my father would come home,” he said. “I want to tell him myself. I’m always thinking about it—but we couldn’t go on like this much longer. I can’t stand lying still and pretending, and besides I look too different. I wish it wasn’t raining today.”
“I wish my dad would come home,” he said. “I want to tell him myself. I’m always thinking about it—but we couldn’t keep going on like this for much longer. I can’t just lie here and pretend, and besides, I look way too different. I wish it wasn’t raining today.”
It was then Mistress Mary had her inspiration.
It was then that Mary had her breakthrough.
“Colin,” she began mysteriously, “do you know how many rooms there are in this house?”
“Colin,” she started enigmatically, “do you know how many rooms are in this house?”
“About a thousand, I suppose,” he answered.
“About a thousand, I guess,” he replied.
“There’s about a hundred no one ever goes into,” said Mary. “And one rainy day I went and looked into ever so many of them. No one ever knew, though Mrs. Medlock nearly found me out. I lost my way when I was coming back and I stopped at the end of your corridor. That was the second time I heard you crying.”
“There's about a hundred that no one ever goes into,” Mary said. “One rainy day, I went and checked out a ton of them. No one ever knew, though Mrs. Medlock almost caught me. I got lost on my way back and stopped at the end of your hallway. That was the second time I heard you crying.”
Colin started up on his sofa.
Colin sat up on his sofa.
“A hundred rooms no one goes into,” he said. “It sounds almost like a secret garden. Suppose we go and look at them. Wheel me in my chair and nobody would know we went.”
“A hundred rooms no one goes into,” he said. “It sounds almost like a secret garden. What if we go check them out? Just wheel me in my chair, and nobody would have to know we went.”
“That’s what I was thinking,” said Mary. “No one would dare to follow us. There are galleries where you could run. We could do our exercises. There is a little Indian room where there is a cabinet full of ivory elephants. There are all sorts of rooms.”
“That’s exactly what I was thinking,” said Mary. “No one would dare follow us. There are galleries where we could run. We could do our exercises. There’s a little Indian room with a cabinet full of ivory elephants. There are all kinds of rooms.”
“Ring the bell,” said Colin.
"Ring the bell," Colin said.
When the nurse came in he gave his orders.
When the nurse came in, he gave his instructions.
“I want my chair,” he said. “Miss Mary and I are going to look at the part of the house which is not used. John can push me as far as the picture-gallery because there are some stairs. Then he must go away and leave us alone until I send for him again.”
“I want my chair,” he said. “Miss Mary and I are going to check out the part of the house that isn’t used. John can push me as far as the picture gallery because there are some stairs. Then he needs to leave us alone until I call for him again.”
Rainy days lost their terrors that morning. When the footman had wheeled the chair into the picture-gallery and left the two together in obedience to orders, Colin and Mary looked at each other delighted. As soon as Mary had made sure that John was really on his way back to his own quarters below stairs, Colin got out of his chair.
Rainy days lost their fear that morning. When the footman rolled the chair into the gallery and followed orders by leaving the two of them alone, Colin and Mary exchanged delighted glances. As soon as Mary confirmed that John was truly on his way back to his room downstairs, Colin got out of his chair.
“I am going to run from one end of the gallery to the other,” he said, “and then I am going to jump and then we will do Bob Haworth’s exercises.”
“I’m going to sprint from one end of the gallery to the other,” he said, “and then I’m going to jump, and after that, we’ll do Bob Haworth’s exercises.”
And they did all these things and many others. They looked at the portraits and found the plain little girl dressed in green brocade and holding the parrot on her finger.
And they did all these things and many more. They looked at the portraits and spotted the plain little girl in a green brocade dress, holding a parrot on her finger.
“All these,” said Colin, “must be my relations. They lived a long time ago. That parrot one, I believe, is one of my great, great, great, great aunts. She looks rather like you, Mary—not as you look now but as you looked when you came here. Now you are a great deal fatter and better looking.”
“All these,” said Colin, “must be my relatives. They lived a long time ago. That parrot one, I believe, is one of my great-great-great-great aunts. She looks a bit like you, Mary—not like you do now, but how you looked when you first arrived here. Now you’re a lot heavier and better looking.”
“So are you,” said Mary, and they both laughed.
“So are you,” Mary said, and they both laughed.
They went to the Indian room and amused themselves with the ivory elephants. They found the rose-colored brocade boudoir and the hole in the cushion the mouse had left, but the mice had grown up and run away and the hole was empty. They saw more rooms and made more discoveries than Mary had made on her first pilgrimage. They found new corridors and corners and flights of steps and new old pictures they liked and weird old things they did not know the use of. It was a curiously entertaining morning and the feeling of wandering about in the same house with other people but at the same time feeling as if one were miles away from them was a fascinating thing.
They went to the Indian room and had fun with the ivory elephants. They discovered the rose-colored brocade boudoir and the hole in the cushion left by the mouse, but the mice had grown up and left, so the hole was empty. They explored more rooms and made more discoveries than Mary had on her first pilgrimage. They found new hallways, corners, staircases, and old pictures they liked, along with strange old things they didn’t know the purpose of. It was an oddly entertaining morning, and the feeling of wandering around the same house as other people while still feeling miles away from them was fascinating.
“I’m glad we came,” Colin said. “I never knew I lived in such a big queer old place. I like it. We will ramble about every rainy day. We shall always be finding new queer corners and things.”
“I’m glad we came,” Colin said. “I had no idea I lived in such a big, quirky old place. I really like it. We’ll explore every rainy day. We’ll always be discovering new strange corners and things.”
That morning they had found among other things such good appetites that when they returned to Colin’s room it was not possible to send the luncheon away untouched.
That morning, they had discovered, among other things, such great appetites that when they returned to Colin’s room, it was impossible to let the lunch go uneaten.
When the nurse carried the tray downstairs she slapped it down on the kitchen dresser so that Mrs. Loomis, the cook, could see the highly polished dishes and plates.
When the nurse brought the tray downstairs, she set it down on the kitchen counter so that Mrs. Loomis, the cook, could see the shiny dishes and plates.
“Look at that!” she said. “This is a house of mystery, and those two children are the greatest mysteries in it.”
“Look at that!” she said. “This is a house full of secrets, and those two kids are the biggest mysteries here.”
“If they keep that up every day,” said the strong young footman John, “there’d be small wonder that he weighs twice as much today as he did a month ago. I should have to give up my place in time, for fear of doing my muscles an injury.”
“If they keep that up every day,” said the strong young footman John, “it’s no surprise that he weighs twice as much today as he did a month ago. I’d have to quit my job soon, worried I might hurt my muscles.”
That afternoon Mary noticed that something new had happened in Colin’s room. She had noticed it the day before but had said nothing because she thought the change might have been made by chance. She said nothing today but she sat and looked fixedly at the picture over the mantel. She could look at it because the curtain had been drawn aside. That was the change she noticed.
That afternoon, Mary saw that something new had happened in Colin’s room. She had noticed it the day before but hadn’t said anything because she thought the change might have been accidental. She didn’t say anything today either, but she sat and stared at the picture over the mantel. She could look at it because the curtain had been pulled back. That was the change she noticed.
“I know what you want me to tell you,” said Colin, after she had stared a few minutes. “I always know when you want me to tell you something. You are wondering why the curtain is drawn back. I am going to keep it like that.”
“I know what you want me to tell you,” Colin said after she had stared for a few minutes. “I can always tell when you want me to say something. You’re curious about why the curtain is pulled back. I’m going to leave it that way.”
“Why?” asked Mary.
"Why?" Mary asked.
“Because it doesn’t make me angry any more to see her laughing. I wakened when it was bright moonlight two nights ago and felt as if the Magic was filling the room and making everything so splendid that I couldn’t lie still. I got up and looked out of the window. The room was quite light and there was a patch of moonlight on the curtain and somehow that made me go and pull the cord. She looked right down at me as if she were laughing because she was glad I was standing there. It made me like to look at her. I want to see her laughing like that all the time. I think she must have been a sort of Magic person perhaps.”
“Because it doesn’t make me angry anymore to see her laughing. I woke up a couple of nights ago when it was bright with moonlight and felt like the Magic was filling the room, making everything so beautiful that I couldn’t lie still. I got up and looked out the window. The room was really bright, and there was a patch of moonlight on the curtain, and for some reason, that made me pull the cord. She looked right down at me as if she was laughing because she was happy I was standing there. It made me enjoy looking at her. I want to see her laughing like that all the time. I think she must be some kind of Magic person, maybe.”
“You are so like her now,” said Mary, “that sometimes I think perhaps you are her ghost made into a boy.”
“You remind me of her so much now,” Mary said, “that sometimes I wonder if you’re her ghost transformed into a boy.”
That idea seemed to impress Colin. He thought it over and then answered her slowly.
That idea seemed to impress Colin. He thought about it for a moment and then replied to her slowly.
“If I were her ghost—my father would be fond of me,” he said.
“If I were her ghost, my dad would like me,” he said.
“Do you want him to be fond of you?” inquired Mary.
“Do you want him to like you?” Mary asked.
“I used to hate it because he was not fond of me. If he grew fond of me I think I should tell him about the Magic. It might make him more cheerful.”
“I used to hate that he didn’t like me. If he started to like me, I think I would tell him about the Magic. It might make him happier.”
CHAPTER XXVI.
“IT’S MOTHER!”
Their belief in the Magic was an abiding thing. After the morning’s incantations Colin sometimes gave them Magic lectures.
Their belief in Magic was a lasting thing. After the morning's rituals, Colin sometimes gave them lectures on Magic.
“I like to do it,” he explained, “because when I grow up and make great scientific discoveries I shall be obliged to lecture about them and so this is practise. I can only give short lectures now because I am very young, and besides Ben Weatherstaff would feel as if he were in church and he would go to sleep.”
“I enjoy doing this,” he explained, “because when I grow up and make amazing scientific discoveries, I’ll have to give lectures about them, so this is practice. I can only give short lectures now since I’m very young, and besides, Ben Weatherstaff would feel like he’s in church and he’d fall asleep.”
“Th’ best thing about lecturin’,” said Ben, “is that a chap can get up an’ say aught he pleases an’ no other chap can answer him back. I wouldn’t be agen’ lecturin’ a bit mysel’ sometimes.”
“The best thing about lecturing,” said Ben, “is that a guy can get up and say whatever he wants, and nobody else can respond. I wouldn’t be against lecturing myself sometimes.”
But when Colin held forth under his tree old Ben fixed devouring eyes on him and kept them there. He looked him over with critical affection. It was not so much the lecture which interested him as the legs which looked straighter and stronger each day, the boyish head which held itself up so well, the once sharp chin and hollow cheeks which had filled and rounded out and the eyes which had begun to hold the light he remembered in another pair. Sometimes when Colin felt Ben’s earnest gaze meant that he was much impressed he wondered what he was reflecting on and once when he had seemed quite entranced he questioned him.
But when Colin talked under his tree, old Ben fixed his hungry eyes on him and kept them there. He looked him over with a mix of love and scrutiny. It wasn’t just the lecture that caught his attention; it was Colin’s legs, which seemed straighter and stronger every day, the boyish head that held itself up so well, the once sharp chin and hollow cheeks that had filled out, and the eyes that had started to reflect the light he remembered from another pair. Sometimes, when Colin felt Ben’s intense gaze meant he was really impressed, he wondered what was on his mind, and once, when Ben seemed completely entranced, Colin decided to ask him about it.
“What are you thinking about, Ben Weatherstaff?” he asked.
“What are you thinking about, Ben Weatherstaff?” he asked.
“I was thinkin’” answered Ben, “as I’d warrant tha’s gone up three or four pound this week. I was lookin’ at tha’ calves an’ tha’ shoulders. I’d like to get thee on a pair o’ scales.”
“I was thinking,” Ben replied, “that I’d bet you’ve gained three or four pounds this week. I was checking out your calves and your shoulders. I’d like to get you on a pair of scales.”
“It’s the Magic and—and Mrs. Sowerby’s buns and milk and things,” said Colin. “You see the scientific experiment has succeeded.”
“It’s the magic and—and Mrs. Sowerby’s buns and milk and stuff,” said Colin. “You see, the scientific experiment has worked.”
That morning Dickon was too late to hear the lecture. When he came he was ruddy with running and his funny face looked more twinkling than usual. As they had a good deal of weeding to do after the rains they fell to work. They always had plenty to do after a warm deep sinking rain. The moisture which was good for the flowers was also good for the weeds which thrust up tiny blades of grass and points of leaves which must be pulled up before their roots took too firm hold. Colin was as good at weeding as anyone in these days and he could lecture while he was doing it.
That morning, Dickon was too late to hear the lecture. When he arrived, he was red-faced from running, and his amusing face looked even more lively than usual. Since they had a lot of weeding to tackle after the rain, they got to work. There was always plenty to do after a warm, soaking rain. The moisture that was good for the flowers was also great for the weeds, which sent up tiny blades of grass and shoots of leaves that needed to be pulled out before their roots took too firm a hold. Colin was as good at weeding as anyone these days, and he could give a lecture while he worked.
“The Magic works best when you work, yourself,” he said this morning. “You can feel it in your bones and muscles. I am going to read books about bones and muscles, but I am going to write a book about Magic. I am making it up now. I keep finding out things.”
"The Magic works best when you put in the effort yourself," he said this morning. "You can feel it in your bones and muscles. I’m going to read books about bones and muscles, but I’m going to write a book about Magic. I’m figuring it out as I go. I keep discovering new things."
It was not very long after he had said this that he laid down his trowel and stood up on his feet. He had been silent for several minutes and they had seen that he was thinking out lectures, as he often did. When he dropped his trowel and stood upright it seemed to Mary and Dickon as if a sudden strong thought had made him do it. He stretched himself out to his tallest height and he threw out his arms exultantly. Color glowed in his face and his strange eyes widened with joyfulness. All at once he had realized something to the full.
It wasn't long after he said this that he put down his trowel and stood up. He had been quiet for several minutes, and they noticed he was deep in thought, as he often was. When he dropped his trowel and stood tall, it felt to Mary and Dickon like a sudden burst of inspiration had moved him. He stretched to his full height and threw his arms out joyfully. Color brightened his face, and his unusual eyes sparkled with happiness. In that moment, he fully grasped something significant.
“Mary! Dickon!” he cried. “Just look at me!”
“Mary! Dickon!” he shouted. “Just look at me!”
They stopped their weeding and looked at him.
They paused their weeding and looked at him.
“Do you remember that first morning you brought me in here?” he demanded.
“Do you remember that first morning you brought me in here?” he asked.
Dickon was looking at him very hard. Being an animal charmer he could see more things than most people could and many of them were things he never talked about. He saw some of them now in this boy.
Dickon was watching him closely. As someone who had a way with animals, he could see things that most people couldn’t, and many of those things were not something he ever discussed. He noticed some of them now in this boy.
“Aye, that we do,” he answered.
"Yeah, we do," he replied.
Mary looked hard too, but she said nothing.
Mary looked closely as well, but she didn't say anything.
“Just this minute,” said Colin, “all at once I remembered it myself—when I looked at my hand digging with the trowel—and I had to stand up on my feet to see if it was real. And it is real! I’m well—I’m well!”
“Just now,” Colin said, “I suddenly remembered it myself—when I saw my hand digging with the trowel—and I had to stand up on my feet to check if it was real. And it is real! I’m well—I’m well!”
“Aye, that th’ art!” said Dickon.
“Yeah, that's the one!” said Dickon.
“I’m well! I’m well!” said Colin again, and his face went quite red all over.
“I’m good! I’m good!” said Colin again, and his face turned completely red.
He had known it before in a way, he had hoped it and felt it and thought about it, but just at that minute something had rushed all through him—a sort of rapturous belief and realization and it had been so strong that he could not help calling out.
He had known it before in a way, he had hoped for it, felt it, and thought about it, but just at that moment, something rushed through him—a kind of overwhelming belief and realization that was so intense he couldn't help but call out.
“I shall live forever and ever and ever!” he cried grandly. “I shall find out thousands and thousands of things. I shall find out about people and creatures and everything that grows—like Dickon—and I shall never stop making Magic. I’m well! I’m well! I feel—I feel as if I want to shout out something—something thankful, joyful!”
“I’m going to live forever!” he exclaimed dramatically. “I’m going to discover thousands of things. I’ll learn about people, creatures, and everything that grows—like Dickon—and I’ll never stop creating magic. I’m okay! I’m okay! I feel like I want to shout something—something grateful, something joyful!”
Ben Weatherstaff, who had been working near a rose-bush, glanced round at him.
Ben Weatherstaff, who had been working by a rosebush, looked over at him.
“Tha’ might sing th’ Doxology,” he suggested in his dryest grunt. He had no opinion of the Doxology and he did not make the suggestion with any particular reverence.
"Maybe you should sing the Doxology," he suggested in his driest tone. He didn't think much of the Doxology, and he didn't propose it with any particular respect.
But Colin was of an exploring mind and he knew nothing about the Doxology.
But Colin was adventurous and had no knowledge of the Doxology.
“What is that?” he inquired.
“What's that?” he asked.
“Dickon can sing it for thee, I’ll warrant,” replied Ben Weatherstaff.
“Dickon can sing it for you, I’m sure,” replied Ben Weatherstaff.
Dickon answered with his all-perceiving animal charmer’s smile.
Dickon replied with his all-knowing animal charmer’s smile.
“They sing it i’ church,” he said. “Mother says she believes th’ skylarks sings it when they gets up i’ th’ mornin’.”
“They sing it in church,” he said. “Mom says she believes the skylarks sing it when they get up in the morning.”
“If she says that, it must be a nice song,” Colin answered. “I’ve never been in a church myself. I was always too ill. Sing it, Dickon. I want to hear it.”
“If she says that, it must be a nice song,” Colin replied. “I’ve never been in a church myself. I was always too sick. Sing it, Dickon. I want to hear it.”
Dickon was quite simple and unaffected about it. He understood what Colin felt better than Colin did himself. He understood by a sort of instinct so natural that he did not know it was understanding. He pulled off his cap and looked round still smiling.
Dickon was pretty straightforward and genuine about it. He got what Colin was feeling better than Colin did himself. He understood in a way that was so natural he didn’t even realize it was understanding. He took off his cap and looked around, still smiling.
“Tha’ must take off tha’ cap,” he said to Colin, “an’ so mun tha’, Ben—an’ tha’ mun stand up, tha’ knows.”
“You should take off that cap,” he said to Colin, “and you too, Ben—and you need to stand up, you know.”
Colin took off his cap and the sun shone on and warmed his thick hair as he watched Dickon intently. Ben Weatherstaff scrambled up from his knees and bared his head too with a sort of puzzled half-resentful look on his old face as if he didn’t know exactly why he was doing this remarkable thing.
Colin took off his hat, and the sun shone down, warming his thick hair as he watched Dickon closely. Ben Weatherstaff got up from his knees and also removed his hat, looking a bit puzzled and somewhat resentful, as if he wasn't quite sure why he was doing this surprising thing.
Dickon stood out among the trees and rose-bushes and began to sing in quite a simple matter-of-fact way and in a nice strong boy voice:
Dickon stood among the trees and rose bushes and started to sing in a straightforward, down-to-earth way with a nice strong boy’s voice:
“Praise God from whom all blessings flow,
Praise Him all creatures here below,
Praise Him above ye Heavenly Host,
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
Amen.”
“Praise God from whom all blessings flow,
Praise Him all creatures here below,
Praise Him above you Heavenly Hosts,
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
Amen.”
When he had finished, Ben Weatherstaff was standing quite still with his jaws set obstinately but with a disturbed look in his eyes fixed on Colin. Colin’s face was thoughtful and appreciative.
When he was done, Ben Weatherstaff stood still with his jaw clenched stubbornly, but there was a troubled look in his eyes focused on Colin. Colin's expression was thoughtful and appreciative.
“It is a very nice song,” he said. “I like it. Perhaps it means just what I mean when I want to shout out that I am thankful to the Magic.” He stopped and thought in a puzzled way. “Perhaps they are both the same thing. How can we know the exact names of everything? Sing it again, Dickon. Let us try, Mary. I want to sing it, too. It’s my song. How does it begin? ‘Praise God from whom all blessings flow’?”
“It’s a really nice song,” he said. “I like it. Maybe it means exactly what I want to express when I shout out that I’m grateful for the Magic.” He paused and thought, looking confused. “Maybe they’re both the same thing. How can we know the exact names for everything? Sing it again, Dickon. Let’s give it a try, Mary. I want to sing it, too. It’s my song. How does it start? ‘Praise God from whom all blessings flow’?”
And they sang it again, and Mary and Colin lifted their voices as musically as they could and Dickon’s swelled quite loud and beautiful—and at the second line Ben Weatherstaff raspingly cleared his throat and at the third line he joined in with such vigor that it seemed almost savage and when the “Amen” came to an end Mary observed that the very same thing had happened to him which had happened when he found out that Colin was not a cripple—his chin was twitching and he was staring and winking and his leathery old cheeks were wet.
And they sang it again, and Mary and Colin raised their voices as nicely as they could, while Dickon’s voice grew loud and beautiful—and at the second line, Ben Weatherstaff cleared his throat roughly, and by the third line, he joined in with such energy that it almost sounded wild. When the "Amen" finished, Mary noticed that the same thing happened to him as when he discovered Colin wasn't a cripple—his chin was twitching, and he was staring and winking, and his leathery old cheeks were wet.
“I never seed no sense in th’ Doxology afore,” he said hoarsely, “but I may change my mind i’ time. I should say tha’d gone up five pound this week Mester Colin—five on ’em!”
“I never saw any sense in the Doxology before,” he said hoarsely, “but I might change my mind in time. I’d say you’ve gained five pounds this week, Mister Colin—five of them!”
Colin was looking across the garden at something attracting his attention and his expression had become a startled one.
Colin was looking across the garden at something that caught his attention, and his expression had turned startled.
“Who is coming in here?” he said quickly. “Who is it?”
“Who’s coming in here?” he asked quickly. “Who is it?”
The door in the ivied wall had been pushed gently open and a woman had entered. She had come in with the last line of their song and she had stood still listening and looking at them. With the ivy behind her, the sunlight drifting through the trees and dappling her long blue cloak, and her nice fresh face smiling across the greenery she was rather like a softly colored illustration in one of Colin’s books. She had wonderful affectionate eyes which seemed to take everything in—all of them, even Ben Weatherstaff and the “creatures” and every flower that was in bloom. Unexpectedly as she had appeared, not one of them felt that she was an intruder at all. Dickon’s eyes lighted like lamps.
The door in the ivy-covered wall had been gently pushed open, and a woman walked in. She entered just as they finished their song and stood still, listening and watching them. With the ivy behind her, sunlight filtering through the trees and casting light on her long blue cloak, and her fresh, smiling face glowing against the greenery, she looked like a beautifully illustrated character from one of Colin’s books. She had warm, loving eyes that seemed to take in everything—everyone there, even Ben Weatherstaff and the "creatures," and every flower in bloom. Surprisingly, even with her sudden arrival, none of them felt she was an intruder at all. Dickon's eyes lit up like lamps.
“It’s mother—that’s who it is!” he cried and went across the grass at a run.
“It’s Mom—that’s who it is!” he shouted and ran across the grass.
Colin began to move toward her, too, and Mary went with him. They both felt their pulses beat faster.
Colin started to walk towards her, and Mary followed him. They both felt their hearts racing.
“It’s mother!” Dickon said again when they met halfway. “I knowed tha’ wanted to see her an’ I told her where th’ door was hid.”
“It’s Mother!” Dickon said again when they met halfway. “I knew you wanted to see her, and I told her where the door was hidden.”
Colin held out his hand with a sort of flushed royal shyness but his eyes quite devoured her face.
Colin extended his hand with an awkward, blushing shyness, but his eyes eagerly took in her face.
“Even when I was ill I wanted to see you,” he said, “you and Dickon and the secret garden. I’d never wanted to see anyone or anything before.”
“Even when I was sick, I wanted to see you,” he said, “you and Dickon and the secret garden. I’d never wanted to see anyone or anything before.”
The sight of his uplifted face brought about a sudden change in her own. She flushed and the corners of her mouth shook and a mist seemed to sweep over her eyes.
The sight of his lifted face caused an immediate shift in her own. She blushed, the corners of her mouth trembled, and a haze seemed to wash over her eyes.
“Eh! dear lad!” she broke out tremulously. “Eh! dear lad!” as if she had not known she were going to say it. She did not say, “Mester Colin,” but just “dear lad” quite suddenly. She might have said it to Dickon in the same way if she had seen something in his face which touched her. Colin liked it.
“Hey! dear boy!” she exclaimed nervously. “Hey! dear boy!” as if she hadn’t meant to say it. She didn’t say, “Mr. Colin,” but just “dear boy” out of the blue. She might have said it to Dickon in the same way if she had noticed something in his face that moved her. Colin liked it.
“Are you surprised because I am so well?” he asked.
“Are you surprised that I'm doing so well?” he asked.
She put her hand on his shoulder and smiled the mist out of her eyes.
She placed her hand on his shoulder and smiled the mist away from her eyes.
“Aye, that I am!” she said; “but tha’rt so like thy mother tha’ made my heart jump.”
“Yeah, I am!” she said; “but you’re so much like your mother that it made my heart race.”
“Do you think,” said Colin a little awkwardly, “that will make my father like me?”
“Do you think,” Colin said a bit awkwardly, “that will make my dad like me?”
“Aye, for sure, dear lad,” she answered and she gave his shoulder a soft quick pat. “He mun come home—he mun come home.”
“Aye, for sure, dear boy,” she replied, giving his shoulder a gentle pat. “He must come home—he must come home.”
“Susan Sowerby,” said Ben Weatherstaff, getting close to her. “Look at th’ lad’s legs, wilt tha’? They was like drumsticks i’ stockin’ two month’ ago—an’ I heard folk tell as they was bandy an’ knock-kneed both at th’ same time. Look at ’em now!”
“Susan Sowerby,” said Ben Weatherstaff, leaning in closer to her. “Look at the boy’s legs, will you? They were like drumsticks in stockings two months ago—and I heard people say they were both bow-legged and knock-kneed at the same time. Look at them now!”
Susan Sowerby laughed a comfortable laugh.
Susan Sowerby laughed in a warm and relaxed way.
“They’re goin’ to be fine strong lad’s legs in a bit,” she said. “Let him go on playin’ an’ workin’ in the garden an’ eatin’ hearty an’ drinkin’ plenty o’ good sweet milk an’ there’ll not be a finer pair i’ Yorkshire, thank God for it.”
“They're going to be strong legs in no time,” she said. “Let him keep playing and working in the garden, eating well, and drinking plenty of good sweet milk, and there won't be a finer pair in Yorkshire, thank God for it.”
She put both hands on Mistress Mary’s shoulders and looked her little face over in a motherly fashion.
She placed both hands on Mistress Mary's shoulders and examined her little face with a motherly gaze.
“An’ thee, too!” she said. “Tha’rt grown near as hearty as our ’Lisabeth Ellen. I’ll warrant tha’rt like thy mother too. Our Martha told me as Mrs. Medlock heard she was a pretty woman. Tha’lt be like a blush rose when tha’ grows up, my little lass, bless thee.”
“Hey, you too!” she said. “You’re getting just as strong as our Elizabeth Ellen. I bet you’re like your mother too. Our Martha mentioned that Mrs. Medlock heard she was a beautiful woman. You’ll be as lovely as a blush rose when you grow up, my little girl, bless you.”
She did not mention that when Martha came home on her “day out” and described the plain sallow child she had said that she had no confidence whatever in what Mrs. Medlock had heard. “It doesn’t stand to reason that a pretty woman could be th’ mother o’ such a fou’ little lass,” she had added obstinately.
She didn't mention that when Martha came home on her "day out" and talked about the plain, sickly-looking girl, she said she had no faith at all in what Mrs. Medlock had heard. "It just doesn't make sense that a pretty woman could be the mother of such a foul little girl," she had added stubbornly.
Mary had not had time to pay much attention to her changing face. She had only known that she looked “different” and seemed to have a great deal more hair and that it was growing very fast. But remembering her pleasure in looking at the Mem Sahib in the past she was glad to hear that she might some day look like her.
Mary hadn't really had the chance to notice her changing appearance. She only knew that she looked "different" and seemed to have a lot more hair, which was growing really fast. But remembering how happy she used to feel looking at the Mem Sahib, she was glad to hear that someday she might look like her.
Susan Sowerby went round their garden with them and was told the whole story of it and shown every bush and tree which had come alive. Colin walked on one side of her and Mary on the other. Each of them kept looking up at her comfortable rosy face, secretly curious about the delightful feeling she gave them—a sort of warm, supported feeling. It seemed as if she understood them as Dickon understood his “creatures.” She stooped over the flowers and talked about them as if they were children. Soot followed her and once or twice cawed at her and flew upon her shoulder as if it were Dickon’s. When they told her about the robin and the first flight of the young ones she laughed a motherly little mellow laugh in her throat.
Susan Sowerby walked around the garden with them, listening to the entire story and pointing out each bush and tree that had flourished. Colin walked beside her on one side and Mary on the other. They both kept glancing up at her warm, rosy face, feeling curious about the comforting vibe she radiated—a kind of warm, supportive feeling. It seemed like she understood them just like Dickon understood his “creatures.” She bent down to the flowers and spoke to them as if they were children. Soot followed her around, cawing at her a couple of times and landing on her shoulder as if it were Dickon’s. When they told her about the robin and the first flight of the young ones, she let out a soft, motherly laugh.
“I suppose learnin’ ’em to fly is like learnin’ children to walk, but I’m feared I should be all in a worrit if mine had wings instead o’ legs,” she said.
“I guess teaching them to fly is like teaching kids to walk, but I’d be really worried if mine had wings instead of legs,” she said.
It was because she seemed such a wonderful woman in her nice moorland cottage way that at last she was told about the Magic.
It was because she seemed like such a wonderful woman in her charming moorland cottage that eventually she was told about the Magic.
“Do you believe in Magic?” asked Colin after he had explained about Indian fakirs. “I do hope you do.”
“Do you believe in magic?” Colin asked after explaining about Indian fakirs. “I really hope you do.”
“That I do, lad,” she answered. “I never knowed it by that name but what does th’ name matter? I warrant they call it a different name i’ France an’ a different one i’ Germany. Th’ same thing as set th’ seeds swellin’ an’ th’ sun shinin’ made thee a well lad an’ it’s th’ Good Thing. It isn’t like us poor fools as think it matters if us is called out of our names. Th’ Big Good Thing doesn’t stop to worrit, bless thee. It goes on makin’ worlds by th’ million—worlds like us. Never thee stop believin’ in th’ Big Good Thing an’ knowin’ th’ world’s full of it—an’ call it what tha’ likes. Tha’ wert singin’ to it when I come into th’ garden.”
"That I do, kid,” she replied. “I never knew it by that name, but what does the name matter? I bet they call it something different in France and something else in Germany. The same thing that made the seeds swell and the sun shine made you a good kid, and that’s the Good Thing. It’s not like us poor fools who think it matters if we’re called by our names. The Big Good Thing doesn’t stop to worry, bless you. It keeps creating worlds by the million—worlds like us. Never stop believing in the Big Good Thing and knowing the world is full of it—and call it whatever you want. You were singing to it when I came into the garden.”
“I felt so joyful,” said Colin, opening his beautiful strange eyes at her. “Suddenly I felt how different I was—how strong my arms and legs were, you know—and how I could dig and stand—and I jumped up and wanted to shout out something to anything that would listen.”
“I felt so happy,” said Colin, opening his beautiful, unusual eyes at her. “All of a sudden, I realized how different I was—how strong my arms and legs were, you know—and how I could dig and stand—and I jumped up and wanted to shout something to anything that would listen.”
“Th’ Magic listened when tha’ sung th’ Doxology. It would ha’ listened to anything tha’d sung. It was th’ joy that mattered. Eh! lad, lad—what’s names to th’ Joy Maker,” and she gave his shoulders a quick soft pat again.
“Magic listened when you sang the Doxology. It would have listened to anything you sang. It was the joy that mattered. Hey! Boy, boy—what’s the point of the Joy Maker,” and she gave his shoulders a quick soft pat again.
She had packed a basket which held a regular feast this morning, and when the hungry hour came and Dickon brought it out from its hiding place, she sat down with them under their tree and watched them devour their food, laughing and quite gloating over their appetites. She was full of fun and made them laugh at all sorts of odd things. She told them stories in broad Yorkshire and taught them new words. She laughed as if she could not help it when they told her of the increasing difficulty there was in pretending that Colin was still a fretful invalid.
She had packed a basket with a delicious meal this morning, and when it was time to eat and Dickon brought it out from its hiding spot, she sat down with them under their tree and watched them enjoy their food, laughing and feeling proud of their appetites. She was full of energy and made them laugh about all sorts of funny things. She told them stories in broad Yorkshire and taught them new words. She couldn't help but laugh when they talked about how hard it was to keep pretending that Colin was still a grumpy invalid.
“You see we can’t help laughing nearly all the time when we are together,” explained Colin. “And it doesn’t sound ill at all. We try to choke it back but it will burst out and that sounds worse than ever.”
“You see, we can’t help laughing almost all the time when we’re together,” Colin explained. “And it doesn’t sound bad at all. We try to hold it in, but it just bursts out, and that sounds worse than ever.”
“There’s one thing that comes into my mind so often,” said Mary, “and I can scarcely ever hold in when I think of it suddenly. I keep thinking suppose Colin’s face should get to look like a full moon. It isn’t like one yet but he gets a tiny bit fatter every day—and suppose some morning it should look like one—what should we do!”
“There’s one thing that I think about a lot,” said Mary, “and I can hardly ever keep it in when it pops into my head. I keep wondering what if Colin’s face starts to look like a full moon. It doesn’t look like one yet, but he’s getting a little bit chubbier every day—and what if one morning it actually looks like one—what would we do!”
“Bless us all, I can see tha’ has a good bit o’ play actin’ to do,” said Susan Sowerby. “But tha’ won’t have to keep it up much longer. Mester Craven’ll come home.”
“Bless us all, I can see you have quite a bit of acting to do,” said Susan Sowerby. “But you won’t have to keep it up much longer. Mr. Craven will come home.”
“Do you think he will?” asked Colin. “Why?”
“Do you think he will?” Colin asked. “Why?”
Susan Sowerby chuckled softly.
Susan Sowerby laughed softly.
“I suppose it ’ud nigh break thy heart if he found out before tha’ told him in tha’ own way,” she said. “Tha’s laid awake nights plannin’ it.”
“I guess it would almost break your heart if he found out before you told him in your own way,” she said. “You’ve stayed up nights planning it.”
“I couldn’t bear anyone else to tell him,” said Colin. “I think about different ways every day, I think now I just want to run into his room.”
“I can’t stand the thought of anyone else telling him,” Colin said. “I think about different ways every day; I think now I just want to dash into his room.”
“That’d be a fine start for him,” said Susan Sowerby. “I’d like to see his face, lad. I would that! He mun come back—that he mun.”
“That’d be a great start for him,” said Susan Sowerby. “I’d love to see his face, boy. I really would! He must come back—he must.”
One of the things they talked of was the visit they were to make to her cottage. They planned it all. They were to drive over the moor and lunch out of doors among the heather. They would see all the twelve children and Dickon’s garden and would not come back until they were tired.
One of the things they talked about was the visit they were going to make to her cottage. They planned everything. They were going to drive over the moor and have lunch outside among the heather. They would see all twelve kids and Dickon’s garden and wouldn't come back until they were tired.
Susan Sowerby got up at last to return to the house and Mrs. Medlock. It was time for Colin to be wheeled back also. But before he got into his chair he stood quite close to Susan and fixed his eyes on her with a kind of bewildered adoration and he suddenly caught hold of the fold of her blue cloak and held it fast.
Susan Sowerby finally stood up to go back to the house and Mrs. Medlock. It was time for Colin to be wheeled back too. But before he got into his chair, he stood really close to Susan and stared at her with a kind of confused admiration, and he suddenly grabbed the edge of her blue cloak and held on tightly.
“You are just what I—what I wanted,” he said. “I wish you were my mother—as well as Dickon’s!”
“You are exactly what I wanted,” he said. “I wish you were my mother too—just like Dickon’s!”
All at once Susan Sowerby bent down and drew him with her warm arms close against the bosom under the blue cloak—as if he had been Dickon’s brother. The quick mist swept over her eyes.
All of a sudden, Susan Sowerby bent down and pulled him into her warm embrace against her chest under the blue cloak—as if he were Dickon’s brother. A quick mist filled her eyes.
“Eh! dear lad!” she said. “Thy own mother’s in this ’ere very garden, I do believe. She couldna’ keep out of it. Thy father mun come back to thee—he mun!”
“Hey! dear boy!” she said. “Your own mother is in this very garden, I believe. She couldn’t stay away from it. Your father must come back to you—he must!”
CHAPTER XXVII.
IN THE GARDEN
In each century since the beginning of the world wonderful things have been discovered. In the last century more amazing things were found out than in any century before. In this new century hundreds of things still more astounding will be brought to light. At first people refuse to believe that a strange new thing can be done, then they begin to hope it can be done, then they see it can be done—then it is done and all the world wonders why it was not done centuries ago. One of the new things people began to find out in the last century was that thoughts—just mere thoughts—are as powerful as electric batteries—as good for one as sunlight is, or as bad for one as poison. To let a sad thought or a bad one get into your mind is as dangerous as letting a scarlet fever germ get into your body. If you let it stay there after it has got in you may never get over it as long as you live.
In every century since the beginning of time, amazing discoveries have been made. In the last century, even more incredible things were uncovered than in any previous century. In this new century, hundreds of even more astonishing things will come to light. At first, people refuse to believe that something strange and new can be accomplished, then they start to hope that it can be done, next they realize it can be done—then it happens, and everyone wonders why it wasn’t done centuries ago. One of the revelations from the last century is that thoughts—just simple thoughts—are as powerful as electric batteries; they can be as beneficial as sunlight or as harmful as poison. Allowing a negative or sad thought to enter your mind is as risky as letting a scarlet fever germ infect your body. If you let it linger after it has taken hold, you might never fully recover for the rest of your life.
So long as Mistress Mary’s mind was full of disagreeable thoughts about her dislikes and sour opinions of people and her determination not to be pleased by or interested in anything, she was a yellow-faced, sickly, bored and wretched child. Circumstances, however, were very kind to her, though she was not at all aware of it. They began to push her about for her own good. When her mind gradually filled itself with robins, and moorland cottages crowded with children, with queer crabbed old gardeners and common little Yorkshire housemaids, with springtime and with secret gardens coming alive day by day, and also with a moor boy and his “creatures,” there was no room left for the disagreeable thoughts which affected her liver and her digestion and made her yellow and tired.
As long as Mistress Mary was stuck in her negative thoughts about things she disliked, her harsh opinions of people, and her refusal to be pleased or interested in anything, she was a pale-faced, sickly, bored, and miserable child. However, circumstances were actually quite kind to her, even if she didn’t realize it. They started to nudge her in a better direction. As her mind gradually filled with images of robins, moorland cottages bustling with children, quirky old gardeners, and ordinary Yorkshire housemaids, along with the joys of spring and secret gardens coming to life day by day, and a moor boy with his “creatures,” there was no space left for the unpleasant thoughts that were making her feel unwell, tired, and yellow.
So long as Colin shut himself up in his room and thought only of his fears and weakness and his detestation of people who looked at him and reflected hourly on humps and early death, he was a hysterical half-crazy little hypochondriac who knew nothing of the sunshine and the spring and also did not know that he could get well and could stand upon his feet if he tried to do it. When new beautiful thoughts began to push out the old hideous ones, life began to come back to him, his blood ran healthily through his veins and strength poured into him like a flood. His scientific experiment was quite practical and simple and there was nothing weird about it at all. Much more surprising things can happen to anyone who, when a disagreeable or discouraged thought comes into his mind, just has the sense to remember in time and push it out by putting in an agreeable determinedly courageous one. Two things cannot be in one place.
As long as Colin locked himself in his room and only focused on his fears and weaknesses, along with his hatred for people who stared at him and reminded him of his hunchback and early death, he was just a very anxious, half-crazy hypochondriac who was oblivious to the sunshine and spring and didn’t realize that he could get better and could stand up if he tried. When new, positive thoughts started to replace the old, terrible ones, life began to return to him, his blood flowed healthily through his veins, and strength surged through him like a flood. His scientific experiment was totally practical and straightforward; there was nothing strange about it at all. Much more surprising things can happen to anyone who, when an unpleasant or discouraging thought enters their mind, simply has the sense to remember in time and replace it with a positive, determinedly brave one. Two things cannot occupy the same space.
“Where you tend a rose, my lad,
A thistle cannot grow.”
“Where you take care of a rose, my boy,
A thistle can’t grow.”
While the secret garden was coming alive and two children were coming alive with it, there was a man wandering about certain far-away beautiful places in the Norwegian fiords and the valleys and mountains of Switzerland and he was a man who for ten years had kept his mind filled with dark and heart-broken thinking. He had not been courageous; he had never tried to put any other thoughts in the place of the dark ones. He had wandered by blue lakes and thought them; he had lain on mountain-sides with sheets of deep blue gentians blooming all about him and flower breaths filling all the air and he had thought them. A terrible sorrow had fallen upon him when he had been happy and he had let his soul fill itself with blackness and had refused obstinately to allow any rift of light to pierce through. He had forgotten and deserted his home and his duties. When he traveled about, darkness so brooded over him that the sight of him was a wrong done to other people because it was as if he poisoned the air about him with gloom. Most strangers thought he must be either half mad or a man with some hidden crime on his soul. He, was a tall man with a drawn face and crooked shoulders and the name he always entered on hotel registers was, “Archibald Craven, Misselthwaite Manor, Yorkshire, England.”
While the secret garden was coming to life and two children were waking up along with it, there was a man wandering in some distant beautiful places in the Norwegian fjords and the valleys and mountains of Switzerland. For ten years, he had filled his mind with dark and heartbroken thoughts. He hadn’t been brave; he had never tried to replace the dark thoughts with anything else. He had roamed by blue lakes, lost in his thoughts; he had lain on mountainsides surrounded by deep blue gentians blooming all around him, with the scent of flowers in the air, and he had contemplated his sorrow. A terrible sadness had engulfed him when he had once been happy, and he had let his soul drown in darkness, stubbornly refusing to let any light penetrate through. He had forgotten and abandoned his home and responsibilities. When he traveled, a darkness hung over him so heavily that simply being near him felt like a burden to others, as if he poisoned the air around him with despair. Most strangers thought he must be either half-crazy or a man with some hidden guilt weighing on his soul. He was a tall man with a gaunt face and hunched shoulders, and the name he always wrote in hotel registers was, “Archibald Craven, Misselthwaite Manor, Yorkshire, England.”
He had traveled far and wide since the day he saw Mistress Mary in his study and told her she might have her “bit of earth.” He had been in the most beautiful places in Europe, though he had remained nowhere more than a few days. He had chosen the quietest and remotest spots. He had been on the tops of mountains whose heads were in the clouds and had looked down on other mountains when the sun rose and touched them with such light as made it seem as if the world were just being born.
He had traveled far and wide since the day he saw Mistress Mary in his study and told her she could have her "piece of earth." He had been to the most beautiful places in Europe, though he had stayed nowhere for more than a few days. He had picked the quietest and most remote spots. He had stood on mountaintops that were in the clouds and looked down at other mountains when the sun rose, lighting them up in a way that made it seem like the world was just being born.
But the light had never seemed to touch himself until one day when he realized that for the first time in ten years a strange thing had happened. He was in a wonderful valley in the Austrian Tyrol and he had been walking alone through such beauty as might have lifted, any man’s soul out of shadow. He had walked a long way and it had not lifted his. But at last he had felt tired and had thrown himself down to rest on a carpet of moss by a stream. It was a clear little stream which ran quite merrily along on its narrow way through the luscious damp greenness. Sometimes it made a sound rather like very low laughter as it bubbled over and round stones. He saw birds come and dip their heads to drink in it and then flick their wings and fly away. It seemed like a thing alive and yet its tiny voice made the stillness seem deeper. The valley was very, very still.
But the light had never seemed to touch him until one day he realized that, for the first time in ten years, something strange had happened. He was in a beautiful valley in the Austrian Tyrol, walking alone through such beauty that it could lift anyone's soul out of darkness. He had walked a long way and it hadn't lifted his. But finally, he felt tired and lay down to rest on a carpet of moss by a stream. It was a clear little stream that flowed cheerfully along its narrow path through the lush, damp greenery. Sometimes it made a sound like very soft laughter as it bubbled over and around the stones. He watched birds come, dip their heads to drink, and then flick their wings to fly away. It felt alive, and yet its tiny voice made the stillness feel even deeper. The valley was incredibly quiet.
As he sat gazing into the clear running of the water, Archibald Craven gradually felt his mind and body both grow quiet, as quiet as the valley itself. He wondered if he were going to sleep, but he was not. He sat and gazed at the sunlit water and his eyes began to see things growing at its edge. There was one lovely mass of blue forget-me-nots growing so close to the stream that its leaves were wet and at these he found himself looking as he remembered he had looked at such things years ago. He was actually thinking tenderly how lovely it was and what wonders of blue its hundreds of little blossoms were. He did not know that just that simple thought was slowly filling his mind—filling and filling it until other things were softly pushed aside. It was as if a sweet clear spring had begun to rise in a stagnant pool and had risen and risen until at last it swept the dark water away. But of course he did not think of this himself. He only knew that the valley seemed to grow quieter and quieter as he sat and stared at the bright delicate blueness. He did not know how long he sat there or what was happening to him, but at last he moved as if he were awakening and he got up slowly and stood on the moss carpet, drawing a long, deep, soft breath and wondering at himself. Something seemed to have been unbound and released in him, very quietly.
As Archibald Craven sat staring at the clear, flowing water, he gradually felt both his mind and body calm down, as still as the valley around him. He wondered if he was about to fall asleep, but he wasn't. He sat there, mesmerized by the sunlight reflecting off the water, and his eyes began to notice things growing along its edge. There was a beautiful patch of blue forget-me-nots so close to the stream that its leaves were damp, and he found himself admiring them just as he had years ago. He thought about how lovely they were and how stunning the hundreds of tiny blue blossoms looked. He didn’t realize that this simple thought was slowly filling his mind—filling it so much that everything else was gently pushed aside. It was like a sweet, clear spring had begun to rise from a stagnant pool, gradually sweeping away the dark water. But, of course, he wasn’t aware of this process. He only sensed that the valley seemed to grow quieter as he focused on the bright, delicate blue. He didn’t know how long he sat there or what was happening to him, but eventually, he moved as if awakening and slowly got up, standing on the mossy carpet, taking a long, deep, soft breath, and feeling a sense of wonder at himself. It felt like something had been unbound and released within him, very quietly.
“What is it?” he said, almost in a whisper, and he passed his hand over his forehead. “I almost feel as if—I were alive!”
“What is it?” he said, almost in a whisper, as he ran his hand over his forehead. “I feel like—I'm actually alive!”
I do not know enough about the wonderfulness of undiscovered things to be able to explain how this had happened to him. Neither does anyone else yet. He did not understand at all himself—but he remembered this strange hour months afterward when he was at Misselthwaite again and he found out quite by accident that on this very day Colin had cried out as he went into the secret garden:
I don’t know enough about the amazingness of unexplored things to explain how this happened to him. No one else does either. He didn’t understand it at all himself—but he remembered that strange hour months later when he was back at Misselthwaite and he found out quite by chance that on this very day Colin had shouted as he entered the secret garden:
“I am going to live forever and ever and ever!”
“I’m going to live forever and ever!”
The singular calmness remained with him the rest of the evening and he slept a new reposeful sleep; but it was not with him very long. He did not know that it could be kept. By the next night he had opened the doors wide to his dark thoughts and they had come trooping and rushing back. He left the valley and went on his wandering way again. But, strange as it seemed to him, there were minutes—sometimes half-hours—when, without his knowing why, the black burden seemed to lift itself again and he knew he was a living man and not a dead one. Slowly—slowly—for no reason that he knew of—he was “coming alive” with the garden.
The unusual calmness stayed with him for the rest of the evening, and he fell into a deep, peaceful sleep; but it didn’t last long. He didn’t realize it could be held onto. By the next night, he had swung open the doors to his dark thoughts, and they came rushing back. He left the valley and continued on his wandering path again. But, oddly enough, there were moments—sometimes lasting half an hour—when, for reasons he couldn’t explain, the heavy weight seemed to lift, and he felt alive, not dead. Slowly—slowly—for reasons unknown to him—he was “coming alive” with the garden.
As the golden summer changed into the deep golden autumn he went to the Lake of Como. There he found the loveliness of a dream. He spent his days upon the crystal blueness of the lake or he walked back into the soft thick verdure of the hills and tramped until he was tired so that he might sleep. But by this time he had begun to sleep better, he knew, and his dreams had ceased to be a terror to him.
As the golden summer turned into the rich golden autumn, he went to Lake Como. There, he discovered a beauty that felt dreamlike. He spent his days on the lake's crystal-blue waters or wandered into the lush greenery of the hills, hiking until he felt tired enough to sleep. By then, he realized he was sleeping better, and his dreams had stopped haunting him.
“Perhaps,” he thought, “my body is growing stronger.”
“Maybe,” he thought, “my body is getting stronger.”
It was growing stronger but—because of the rare peaceful hours when his thoughts were changed—his soul was slowly growing stronger, too. He began to think of Misselthwaite and wonder if he should not go home. Now and then he wondered vaguely about his boy and asked himself what he should feel when he went and stood by the carved four-posted bed again and looked down at the sharply chiseled ivory-white face while it slept and, the black lashes rimmed so startlingly the close-shut eyes. He shrank from it.
It was getting stronger, but thanks to the rare peaceful moments when his thoughts shifted, his soul was slowly getting stronger too. He started to think about Misselthwaite and wondered if he should go home. Occasionally, he found himself vaguely wondering about his boy and asked himself how he would feel when he stood by the intricately carved four-poster bed again and looked down at the sharply chiseled, ivory-white face while it slept, with the striking black lashes framing the closed eyes. He recoiled from it.
One marvel of a day he had walked so far that when he returned the moon was high and full and all the world was purple shadow and silver. The stillness of lake and shore and wood was so wonderful that he did not go into the villa he lived in. He walked down to a little bowered terrace at the water’s edge and sat upon a seat and breathed in all the heavenly scents of the night. He felt the strange calmness stealing over him and it grew deeper and deeper until he fell asleep.
One amazing day, he had walked so far that by the time he got back, the moon was high and full, and everything around him was bathed in purple shadows and silver light. The quiet of the lake, shore, and woods was so beautiful that he didn’t want to go inside the villa where he lived. Instead, he walked down to a small, sheltered terrace by the water's edge, sat down on a bench, and inhaled all the lovely scents of the night. He felt a strange calm wash over him, growing deeper and deeper until he eventually fell asleep.
He did not know when he fell asleep and when he began to dream; his dream was so real that he did not feel as if he were dreaming. He remembered afterward how intensely wide awake and alert he had thought he was. He thought that as he sat and breathed in the scent of the late roses and listened to the lapping of the water at his feet he heard a voice calling. It was sweet and clear and happy and far away. It seemed very far, but he heard it as distinctly as if it had been at his very side.
He didn't know when he fell asleep or when he started dreaming; his dream felt so real that he didn’t even realize he was dreaming. He remembered later how incredibly awake and alert he thought he was. As he sat there, breathing in the scent of the late roses and listening to the water lapping at his feet, he thought he heard a voice calling. It was sweet, clear, happy, and distant. It felt very far away, but he heard it just as clearly as if it were right beside him.
“Archie! Archie! Archie!” it said, and then again, sweeter and clearer than before, “Archie! Archie!”
“Archie! Archie! Archie!” it called out, and then again, sweeter and clearer than before, “Archie! Archie!”
He thought he sprang to his feet not even startled. It was such a real voice and it seemed so natural that he should hear it.
He thought he jumped to his feet without even getting startled. The voice felt so real, and it seemed completely normal for him to hear it.
“Lilias! Lilias!” he answered. “Lilias! where are you?”
“Lilias! Lilias!” he replied. “Lilias! Where are you?”
“In the garden,” it came back like a sound from a golden flute. “In the garden!”
“In the garden,” it echoed like a sound from a golden flute. “In the garden!”
And then the dream ended. But he did not awaken. He slept soundly and sweetly all through the lovely night. When he did awake at last it was brilliant morning and a servant was standing staring at him. He was an Italian servant and was accustomed, as all the servants of the villa were, to accepting without question any strange thing his foreign master might do. No one ever knew when he would go out or come in or where he would choose to sleep or if he would roam about the garden or lie in the boat on the lake all night. The man held a salver with some letters on it and he waited quietly until Mr. Craven took them. When he had gone away Mr. Craven sat a few moments holding them in his hand and looking at the lake. His strange calm was still upon him and something more—a lightness as if the cruel thing which had been done had not happened as he thought—as if something had changed. He was remembering the dream—the real—real dream.
And then the dream ended. But he didn't wake up. He slept deeply and peacefully all through the beautiful night. When he finally did wake up, it was bright morning, and a servant was standing there staring at him. He was an Italian servant and, like all the servants at the villa, was used to accepting without question any strange thing his foreign master might do. No one ever knew when he would come or go, where he would choose to sleep, or if he would wander around the garden or lie in the boat on the lake all night. The man held a tray with some letters on it and waited quietly until Mr. Craven took them. Once he left, Mr. Craven sat for a few moments holding the letters in his hand and looking at the lake. His unusual calm was still with him, and there was something more—a lightness as if the terrible thing that had been done hadn’t happened as he had thought—as if something had changed. He was remembering the dream—the real, real dream.
“In the garden!” he said, wondering at himself. “In the garden! But the door is locked and the key is buried deep.”
“In the garden!” he exclaimed, amazed at himself. “In the garden! But the door is locked and the key is buried deep.”
When he glanced at the letters a few minutes later he saw that the one lying at the top of the rest was an English letter and came from Yorkshire. It was directed in a plain woman’s hand but it was not a hand he knew. He opened it, scarcely thinking of the writer, but the first words attracted his attention at once.
When he looked at the letters a few minutes later, he noticed that the one on top was an English letter from Yorkshire. It was addressed in a simple woman's handwriting, but it wasn't a style he recognized. He opened it, hardly thinking about the writer, but the first words caught his attention immediately.
“Dear Sir:
I am Susan Sowerby that made bold to speak to you once on the moor. It was about Miss Mary I spoke. I will make bold to speak again. Please, sir, I would come home if I was you. I think you would be glad to come and—if you will excuse me, sir—I think your lady would ask you to come if she was here.
Your obedient servant,
Susan Sowerby.”
“Dear Sir:
I’m Susan Sowerby; I spoke to you once on the moor. It was about Miss Mary. I hope you don’t mind me reaching out again. Please, sir, I think it would be wise for you to come home. I believe you’d be happy to return, and—if you don’t mind me saying—your lady would want you to come back if she were here.
Your obedient servant,
Susan Sowerby.”
Mr. Craven read the letter twice before he put it back in its envelope. He kept thinking about the dream.
Mr. Craven read the letter twice before putting it back in its envelope. He couldn't stop thinking about the dream.
“I will go back to Misselthwaite,” he said. “Yes, I’ll go at once.”
“I'll go back to Misselthwaite,” he said. “Yeah, I’ll go right away.”
And he went through the garden to the villa and ordered Pitcher to prepare for
his return to England.
And he walked through the garden to the villa and told Pitcher to get ready for his return to England.
In a few days he was in Yorkshire again, and on his long railroad journey he found himself thinking of his boy as he had never thought in all the ten years past. During those years he had only wished to forget him. Now, though he did not intend to think about him, memories of him constantly drifted into his mind. He remembered the black days when he had raved like a madman because the child was alive and the mother was dead. He had refused to see it, and when he had gone to look at it at last it had been, such a weak wretched thing that everyone had been sure it would die in a few days. But to the surprise of those who took care of it the days passed and it lived and then everyone believed it would be a deformed and crippled creature.
In a few days, he was back in Yorkshire, and during his long train ride, he found himself thinking about his son in a way he hadn't in the last ten years. Over those years, he had only tried to forget him. Now, even though he didn’t want to dwell on it, memories kept flooding his mind. He recalled the dark times when he had lost his mind because the child was alive and the mother was gone. He had refused to acknowledge it, and when he finally went to see the child, it had been such a frail, pitiful little thing that everyone was sure it would perish within days. But to the surprise of those who cared for it, the days went by, and it survived, leading everyone to believe it would be a deformed and disabled being.
He had not meant to be a bad father, but he had not felt like a father at all. He had supplied doctors and nurses and luxuries, but he had shrunk from the mere thought of the boy and had buried himself in his own misery. The first time after a year’s absence he returned to Misselthwaite and the small miserable looking thing languidly and indifferently lifted to his face the great gray eyes with black lashes round them, so like and yet so horribly unlike the happy eyes he had adored, he could not bear the sight of them and turned away pale as death. After that he scarcely ever saw him except when he was asleep, and all he knew of him was that he was a confirmed invalid, with a vicious, hysterical, half-insane temper. He could only be kept from furies dangerous to himself by being given his own way in every detail.
He never intended to be a bad father, but he didn’t feel like a father at all. He provided doctors, nurses, and luxuries, but he shied away from even thinking about the boy and drowned in his own sadness. The first time he came back to Misselthwaite after a year away, the small, miserable-looking child slowly and indifferently lifted his great gray eyes with black lashes toward him, so similar yet so horrifyingly unlike the joyful eyes he had loved. He couldn't stand looking at them and turned away, pale as death. After that, he rarely saw him except when he was asleep, and all he knew was that the boy was a chronic invalid, with a volatile, hysterical, nearly insane temper. The only way to keep him from dangerous outbursts was to let him have his way in every little thing.
All this was not an uplifting thing to recall, but as the train whirled him through mountain passes and golden plains the man who was “coming alive” began to think in a new way and he thought long and steadily and deeply.
All of this wasn’t pleasant to remember, but as the train carried him through mountain passes and golden fields, the man who was “coming alive” started to think differently and he thought for a long time, steadily and deeply.
“Perhaps I have been all wrong for ten years,” he said to himself. “Ten years is a long time. It may be too late to do anything—quite too late. What have I been thinking of!”
“Maybe I've been wrong for the past ten years,” he thought to himself. “Ten years is a long time. It might be too late to change anything—definitely too late. What was I thinking?”
Of course this was the wrong Magic—to begin by saying “too late.” Even Colin could have told him that. But he knew nothing of Magic—either black or white. This he had yet to learn. He wondered if Susan Sowerby had taken courage and written to him only because the motherly creature had realized that the boy was much worse—was fatally ill. If he had not been under the spell of the curious calmness which had taken possession of him he would have been more wretched than ever. But the calm had brought a sort of courage and hope with it. Instead of giving way to thoughts of the worst he actually found he was trying to believe in better things.
Of course, this was the wrong kind of magic—to start by saying “too late.” Even Colin could have told him that. But he didn’t know anything about magic—good or bad. That was something he still needed to learn. He wondered if Susan Sowerby had mustered the courage to write to him only because the caring woman had realized that the boy was much worse—was seriously ill. If he hadn’t been under the spell of the strange calmness that had taken over him, he would have been more miserable than ever. But this calm had brought a kind of courage and hope with it. Instead of succumbing to thoughts of the worst, he actually found himself trying to believe in better things.
“Could it be possible that she sees that I may be able to do him good and control him?” he thought. “I will go and see her on my way to Misselthwaite.”
“Could it be that she thinks I might be able to help him and keep him in check?” he thought. “I’ll stop by and see her on my way to Misselthwaite.”
But when on his way across the moor he stopped the carriage at the cottage, seven or eight children who were playing about gathered in a group and bobbing seven or eight friendly and polite curtsies told him that their mother had gone to the other side of the moor early in the morning to help a woman who had a new baby. “Our Dickon,” they volunteered, was over at the Manor working in one of the gardens where he went several days each week.
But when he was crossing the moor, he stopped the carriage at the cottage. Seven or eight kids who were playing nearby gathered in a group and politely did a few friendly curtsies. They told him that their mom had gone to the other side of the moor early in the morning to help a woman with a new baby. “Our Dickon,” they chimed in, was over at the Manor working in one of the gardens where he went several days each week.
Mr. Craven looked over the collection of sturdy little bodies and round red-cheeked faces, each one grinning in its own particular way, and he awoke to the fact that they were a healthy likable lot. He smiled at their friendly grins and took a golden sovereign from his pocket and gave it to “our ’Lizabeth Ellen” who was the oldest.
Mr. Craven looked over the group of sturdy little bodies and round, rosy-cheeked faces, each one grinning in its own unique way, and he realized that they were a healthy, likable bunch. He smiled at their friendly grins, took a gold sovereign from his pocket, and gave it to “our ’Lizabeth Ellen,” who was the oldest.
“If you divide that into eight parts there will be half a crown for each of, you,” he said.
“If you split that into eight parts, each of you will get half a crown,” he said.
Then amid grins and chuckles and bobbing of curtsies he drove away, leaving ecstasy and nudging elbows and little jumps of joy behind.
Then, amidst smiles and laughter, along with some playful curtsies, he drove away, leaving behind a feeling of joy and excited nudges and little jumps of happiness.
The drive across the wonderfulness of the moor was a soothing thing. Why did it seem to give him a sense of homecoming which he had been sure he could never feel again—that sense of the beauty of land and sky and purple bloom of distance and a warming of the heart at drawing, nearer to the great old house which had held those of his blood for six hundred years? How he had driven away from it the last time, shuddering to think of its closed rooms and the boy lying in the four-posted bed with the brocaded hangings. Was it possible that perhaps he might find him changed a little for the better and that he might overcome his shrinking from him? How real that dream had been—how wonderful and clear the voice which called back to him, “In the garden—In the garden!”
The drive across the beautiful moor was so calming. Why did it give him a feeling of coming home that he thought he would never experience again—that appreciation for the beauty of the land and sky, the purple blooms in the distance, and the warmth in his heart as he got closer to the great old house that had housed his family for six hundred years? He remembered driving away from it the last time, shuddering at the thought of its empty rooms and the boy lying in the four-poster bed with the fancy curtains. Was it possible that he might find him changed a bit for the better and that he could overcome his hesitation? How real that dream had felt—how wonderful and clear the voice calling to him, “In the garden—In the garden!”
“I will try to find the key,” he said. “I will try to open the door. I must—though I don’t know why.”
“I'll try to find the key,” he said. “I'll try to open the door. I have to—though I’m not sure why.”
When he arrived at the Manor the servants who received him with the usual ceremony noticed that he looked better and that he did not go to the remote rooms where he usually lived attended by Pitcher. He went into the library and sent for Mrs. Medlock. She came to him somewhat excited and curious and flustered.
When he got to the Manor, the servants who welcomed him with the usual formalities noticed that he looked better and wasn’t heading to the remote rooms where he usually stayed with Pitcher. Instead, he went into the library and called for Mrs. Medlock. She arrived somewhat excited, curious, and flustered.
“How is Master Colin, Medlock?” he inquired.
“How is Master Colin, Medlock?” he asked.
“Well, sir,” Mrs. Medlock answered, “he’s—he’s different, in a manner of speaking.”
“Well, sir,” Mrs. Medlock replied, “he’s—he’s different, in a way.”
“Worse?” he suggested.
"Worse?" he proposed.
Mrs. Medlock really was flushed.
Mrs. Medlock was really flushed.
“Well, you see, sir,” she tried to explain, “neither Dr. Craven, nor the nurse, nor me can exactly make him out.”
“Well, you see, sir,” she tried to explain, “neither Dr. Craven, nor the nurse, nor I can really figure him out.”
“Why is that?”
"What's the reason for that?"
“To tell the truth, sir, Master Colin might be better and he might be changing for the worse. His appetite, sir, is past understanding—and his ways—”
“To be honest, sir, Master Colin might be getting better, but he could also be getting worse. His appetite, sir, is unbelievable—and his behavior—”
“Has he become more—more peculiar?” her master, asked, knitting his brows anxiously.
“Has he become more—more strange?” her master asked, knitting his brows anxiously.
“That’s it, sir. He’s growing very peculiar—when you compare him with what he used to be. He used to eat nothing and then suddenly he began to eat something enormous—and then he stopped again all at once and the meals were sent back just as they used to be. You never knew, sir, perhaps, that out of doors he never would let himself be taken. The things we’ve gone through to get him to go out in his chair would leave a body trembling like a leaf. He’d throw himself into such a state that Dr. Craven said he couldn’t be responsible for forcing him. Well, sir, just without warning—not long after one of his worst tantrums he suddenly insisted on being taken out every day by Miss Mary and Susan Sowerby’s boy Dickon that could push his chair. He took a fancy to both Miss Mary and Dickon, and Dickon brought his tame animals, and, if you’ll credit it, sir, out of doors he will stay from morning until night.”
"That’s it, sir. He’s becoming really strange—especially compared to how he used to be. He used to hardly eat anything, and then suddenly he started eating a lot—then he just stopped again, and the meals were sent back like they always were. You might not have known, sir, that he refused to go outside. The lengths we went to just to get him in his chair would make anyone shake with anxiety. He would get so worked up that Dr. Craven said he couldn’t be held responsible for forcing him. Well, sir, out of nowhere—not long after one of his worst outbursts—he suddenly demanded to be taken out every day by Miss Mary and Susan Sowerby’s boy, Dickon, who could push his chair. He took a liking to both Miss Mary and Dickon, and Dickon brought his tame animals, and, believe it or not, sir, he will stay outside from morning until night."
“How does he look?” was the next question.
“How does he look?” was the next question.
“If he took his food natural, sir, you’d think he was putting on flesh—but we’re afraid it may be a sort of bloat. He laughs sometimes in a queer way when he’s alone with Miss Mary. He never used to laugh at all. Dr. Craven is coming to see you at once, if you’ll allow him. He never was as puzzled in his life.”
“If he eats normally, sir, you’d think he’s gaining weight—but we’re worried it might just be swelling. He sometimes laughs in a strange way when he’s alone with Miss Mary. He never used to laugh at all. Dr. Craven is coming to see you right away, if that’s alright. He’s never been this confused in his life.”
“Where is Master Colin now?” Mr. Craven asked.
“Where is Master Colin now?” Mr. Craven asked.
“In the garden, sir. He’s always in the garden—though not a human creature is allowed to go near for fear they’ll look at him.”
“In the garden, sir. He’s always in the garden—though no one is allowed to go near for fear they’ll see him.”
Mr. Craven scarcely heard her last words.
Mr. Craven barely heard her last words.
“In the garden,” he said, and after he had sent Mrs. Medlock away he stood and repeated it again and again. “In the garden!”
“In the garden,” he said, and after he had sent Mrs. Medlock away, he stood and repeated it over and over. “In the garden!”
He had to make an effort to bring himself back to the place he was standing in and when he felt he was on earth again he turned and went out of the room. He took his way, as Mary had done, through the door in the shrubbery and among the laurels and the fountain beds. The fountain was playing now and was encircled by beds of brilliant autumn flowers. He crossed the lawn and turned into the Long Walk by the ivied walls. He did not walk quickly, but slowly, and his eyes were on the path. He felt as if he were being drawn back to the place he had so long forsaken, and he did not know why. As he drew near to it his step became still more slow. He knew where the door was even though the ivy hung thick over it—but he did not know exactly where it lay—that buried key.
He had to make an effort to ground himself in the place he was standing, and when he felt he was back on earth, he turned and left the room. He took the same path as Mary, through the door in the shrubbery and among the laurels and the fountain beds. The fountain was running now, surrounded by vibrant autumn flowers. He crossed the lawn and entered the Long Walk along the ivy-covered walls. He didn’t walk fast, but slowly, keeping his eyes on the path. He felt like he was being pulled back to a place he had long abandoned, without knowing why. As he approached it, his pace slowed even more. He knew where the door was, even though thick ivy covered it—but he didn’t know exactly where that buried key was.
So he stopped and stood still, looking about him, and almost the moment after he had paused he started and listened—asking himself if he were walking in a dream.
So he stopped and stood still, looking around him, and almost right after he paused, he jumped and listened—wondering if he was walking in a dream.
The ivy hung thick over the door, the key was buried under the shrubs, no human being had passed that portal for ten lonely years—and yet inside the garden there were sounds. They were the sounds of running scuffling feet seeming to chase round and round under the trees, they were strange sounds of lowered suppressed voices—exclamations and smothered joyous cries. It seemed actually like the laughter of young things, the uncontrollable laughter of children who were trying not to be heard but who in a moment or so—as their excitement mounted—would burst forth. What in heaven’s name was he dreaming of—what in heaven’s name did he hear? Was he losing his reason and thinking he heard things which were not for human ears? Was it that the far clear voice had meant?
The ivy hung heavy over the door, the key was buried beneath the bushes, no one had crossed that threshold for ten long years—and yet inside the garden, there were sounds. They were the sounds of quick, scuffling feet seeming to race around under the trees, mixed with strange sounds of hushed voices—exclamations and muffled joyful cries. It really felt like the laughter of young ones, the uncontrollable laughter of children trying to keep quiet but who, in a moment or so—as their excitement grew—would let it all out. What on earth was he imagining—what was he hearing? Was he losing his mind and thinking he was hearing things that weren't meant for human ears? Was that what the distant clear voice had meant?
And then the moment came, the uncontrollable moment when the sounds forgot to hush themselves. The feet ran faster and faster—they were nearing the garden door—there was quick strong young breathing and a wild outbreak of laughing shouts which could not be contained—and the door in the wall was flung wide open, the sheet of ivy swinging back, and a boy burst through it at full speed and, without seeing the outsider, dashed almost into his arms.
And then the moment arrived, the uncontrollable moment when the sounds couldn’t quiet down. The feet raced faster and faster—they were getting close to the garden door—there was quick, strong breathing and a wild burst of laughter and shouts that couldn’t be held back—and the door in the wall swung wide open, the sheet of ivy blowing back, and a boy burst through it at full speed and, without noticing the outsider, almost collided with him.
Mr. Craven had extended them just in time to save him from falling as a result of his unseeing dash against him, and when he held him away to look at him in amazement at his being there he truly gasped for breath.
Mr. Craven had caught him just in time to prevent him from falling after his blind rush into him, and when he pushed him away to stare in shock at his presence, he genuinely gasped for breath.
He was a tall boy and a handsome one. He was glowing with life and his running had sent splendid color leaping to his face. He threw the thick hair back from his forehead and lifted a pair of strange gray eyes—eyes full of boyish laughter and rimmed with black lashes like a fringe. It was the eyes which made Mr. Craven gasp for breath.
He was a tall and good-looking boy. He was full of energy, and his running had brought a healthy flush to his face. He swept the thick hair off his forehead and lifted a pair of unusual gray eyes—eyes filled with youthful laughter and framed by black eyelashes like a fringe. It was those eyes that made Mr. Craven catch his breath.
“Who—What? Who!” he stammered.
“Who—What? Who!” he stuttered.
This was not what Colin had expected—this was not what he had planned. He had never thought of such a meeting. And yet to come dashing out—winning a race—perhaps it was even better. He drew himself up to his very tallest. Mary, who had been running with him and had dashed through the door too, believed that he managed to make himself look taller than he had ever looked before—inches taller.
This was not what Colin had expected—this was not what he had planned. He had never thought of such a meeting. And yet to come rushing out—winning a race—maybe it was even better. He stood up as straight as he could. Mary, who had been running with him and had rushed through the door too, thought he looked taller than he ever had before— inches taller.
“Father,” he said, “I’m Colin. You can’t believe it. I scarcely can myself. I’m Colin.”
“Dad,” he said, “I’m Colin. You won’t believe it. I can barely believe it myself. I’m Colin.”
Like Mrs. Medlock, he did not understand what his father meant when he said hurriedly:
Like Mrs. Medlock, he didn’t get what his father meant when he said quickly:
“In the garden! In the garden!”
“In the garden! In the garden!”
“Yes,” hurried on Colin. “It was the garden that did it—and Mary and Dickon and the creatures—and the Magic. No one knows. We kept it to tell you when you came. I’m well, I can beat Mary in a race. I’m going to be an athlete.”
“Yes,” Colin rushed on. “It was the garden that made it happen—and Mary and Dickon and the animals—and the Magic. No one knows. We kept it a secret to tell you when you arrived. I’m doing great, I can outrun Mary in a race. I’m going to be an athlete.”
He said it all so like a healthy boy—his face flushed, his words tumbling over each other in his eagerness—that Mr. Craven’s soul shook with unbelieving joy.
He said it all so like a healthy boy—his face red, his words spilling out in his excitement—that Mr. Craven felt a deep, almost unbelievable joy.
Colin put out his hand and laid it on his father’s arm.
Colin reached out and placed his hand on his father's arm.
“Aren’t you glad, Father?” he ended. “Aren’t you glad? I’m going to live forever and ever and ever!”
“Aren’t you happy, Dad?” he finished. “Aren’t you happy? I’m going to live forever and ever and ever!”
Mr. Craven put his hands on both the boy’s shoulders and held him still. He knew he dared not even try to speak for a moment.
Mr. Craven placed his hands on both the boy’s shoulders and held him steady. He understood he couldn't even attempt to speak for a moment.
“Take me into the garden, my boy,” he said at last. “And tell me all about it.”
“Take me into the garden, my boy,” he finally said. “And tell me everything about it.”
And so they led him in.
And so they brought him in.
The place was a wilderness of autumn gold and purple and violet blue and flaming scarlet and on every side were sheaves of late lilies standing together—lilies which were white or white and ruby. He remembered well when the first of them had been planted that just at this season of the year their late glories should reveal themselves. Late roses climbed and hung and clustered and the sunshine deepening the hue of the yellowing trees made one feel that one, stood in an embowered temple of gold. The newcomer stood silent just as the children had done when they came into its grayness. He looked round and round.
The place was a wilderness of autumn gold, purple, violet blue, and fiery scarlet, with sheaves of late lilies grouped together on every side—lilies that were either white or a mix of white and ruby. He clearly remembered when the first ones were planted, knowing that their late blooms would emerge this time of year. Late roses climbed, hung, and clustered, while the sunlight deepened the hue of the yellowing trees, making it feel like he was in a golden, sheltered temple. The newcomer stood silent, just like the children had when they first entered its grayness. He looked around and around.
“I thought it would be dead,” he said.
"I thought it would be dead," he said.
“Mary thought so at first,” said Colin. “But it came alive.”
“Mary thought so at first,” Colin said. “But then it came to life.”
Then they sat down under their tree—all but Colin, who wanted to stand while he told the story.
Then they sat down under their tree—everyone except Colin, who wanted to stand while he told the story.
It was the strangest thing he had ever heard, Archibald Craven thought, as it was poured forth in headlong boy fashion. Mystery and Magic and wild creatures, the weird midnight meeting—the coming of the spring—the passion of insulted pride which had dragged the young Rajah to his feet to defy old Ben Weatherstaff to his face. The odd companionship, the play acting, the great secret so carefully kept. The listener laughed until tears came into his eyes and sometimes tears came into his eyes when he was not laughing. The Athlete, the Lecturer, the Scientific Discoverer was a laughable, lovable, healthy young human thing.
It was the strangest thing Archibald Craven had ever heard, as it came spilling out in an excited, boyish way. Mystery and Magic and wild creatures, the strange midnight meeting—the arrival of spring—the frustration of wounded pride that had pushed the young Rajah to stand up and challenge old Ben Weatherstaff to his face. The unusual friendship, the pretend play, the big secret kept so well. The listener laughed until tears filled his eyes, and sometimes tears came to his eyes even when he wasn’t laughing. The Athlete, the Lecturer, the Scientific Discoverer was a funny, lovable, healthy young person.
“Now,” he said at the end of the story, “it need not be a
secret any more. I dare say it will frighten them nearly into fits when they
see me—but I am never going to get into the chair again. I shall walk
back with you, Father—to the house.”
“Now,” he said at the end of the story, “it doesn’t have to be a secret anymore. I bet it will scare them nearly to death when they see me—but I’m never getting in that chair again. I’ll walk back with you, Dad—to the house.”
Ben Weatherstaff’s duties rarely took him away from the gardens, but on this occasion he made an excuse to carry some vegetables to the kitchen and being invited into the servants’ hall by Mrs. Medlock to drink a glass of beer he was on the spot—as he had hoped to be—when the most dramatic event Misselthwaite Manor had seen during the present generation actually took place.
Ben Weatherstaff usually didn't leave the gardens, but this time he made an excuse to take some vegetables to the kitchen. When Mrs. Medlock invited him into the servants’ hall for a glass of beer, he was right where he wanted to be when the most dramatic event Misselthwaite Manor had experienced in this generation actually happened.
One of the windows looking upon the courtyard gave also a glimpse of the lawn. Mrs. Medlock, knowing Ben had come from the gardens, hoped that he might have caught sight of his master and even by chance of his meeting with Master Colin.
One of the windows overlooking the courtyard also offered a view of the lawn. Mrs. Medlock, aware that Ben had come from the gardens, hoped he might have seen his master and possibly even witnessed his encounter with Master Colin.
“Did you see either of them, Weatherstaff?” she asked.
“Did you see either of them, Weatherstaff?” she asked.
Ben took his beer-mug from his mouth and wiped his lips with the back of his hand.
Ben took his beer mug away from his mouth and wiped his lips with the back of his hand.
“Aye, that I did,” he answered with a shrewdly significant air.
“Yeah, I did,” he replied with a knowingly significant tone.
“Both of them?” suggested Mrs. Medlock.
"Both of them?" Mrs. Medlock suggested.
“Both of ’em,” returned Ben Weatherstaff. “Thank ye kindly, ma’am, I could sup up another mug of it.”
"Both of them," Ben Weatherstaff replied. "Thank you kindly, ma'am, I could drink another mug of it."
“Together?” said Mrs. Medlock, hastily overfilling his beer-mug in her excitement.
“Together?” Mrs. Medlock said, eagerly pouring too much beer into his mug in her excitement.
“Together, ma’am,” and Ben gulped down half of his new mug at one gulp.
“Together, ma’am,” and Ben downed half of his new mug in one go.
“Where was Master Colin? How did he look? What did they say to each other?”
“Where was Master Colin? What did he look like? What did they talk about?”
“I didna’ hear that,” said Ben, “along o’ only bein’ on th’ stepladder lookin over th’ wall. But I’ll tell thee this. There’s been things goin’ on outside as you house people knows nowt about. An’ what tha’ll find out tha’ll find out soon.”
“I didn’t hear that,” said Ben, “since I was just on the stepladder looking over the wall. But I’ll tell you this. There are things happening outside that you folks in the house know nothing about. And what you find out, you’ll find out soon.”
And it was not two minutes before he swallowed the last of his beer and waved his mug solemnly toward the window which took in through the shrubbery a piece of the lawn.
And it was only two minutes before he finished the last of his beer and solemnly waved his mug toward the window that looked through the bushes at a part of the lawn.
“Look there,” he said, “if tha’s curious. Look what’s comin’ across th’ grass.”
“Look over there,” he said, “if you’re curious. Look at what’s coming across the grass.”
When Mrs. Medlock looked she threw up her hands and gave a little shriek and every man and woman servant within hearing bolted across the servants’ hall and stood looking through the window with their eyes almost starting out of their heads.
When Mrs. Medlock saw it, she threw up her hands and let out a little scream, and every male and female servant who heard her rushed across the servants' hall and stood staring through the window with their eyes nearly popping out of their heads.
Across the lawn came the Master of Misselthwaite and he looked as many of them
had never seen him. And by his side with his head up in the air and his eyes
full of laughter walked as strongly and steadily as any boy in
Yorkshire—Master Colin!
Across the lawn came the Master of Misselthwaite, and he looked like many of them had never seen him before. And by his side, with his head held high and his eyes sparkling with laughter, walked as strongly and steadily as any boy in Yorkshire—Master Colin!
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!